T h e A m e r i c a n Y aw p

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

The
A meric a n
Y aw pA Massively Collaborative Open U.S. History Textbook

vol. 1: to 1877e di t e d by jose ph l . l ock e a n d be n w r igh t

sta n f or d u n i v e r si t y pr e s s•

sta n f or d, c a l i f or n i a© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Stanford University Press
Stanford, California© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Some rights reserved.
[[[Insert logo]]]This book is licensed under the Creative Commons license CC BY-SA 4.0, AttributionShareAlike. This license permits commercial and non-commercial use of this work,
so long as attribution is given. For more information about the license, visit
https://​creativecommons​.org/​licenses/​by​-sa/​4​.0/.
Printed in the United States of America on acid-free, archival-quality paper
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Names: Locke, Joseph L., editor. | Wright, Ben, editor.
Title: The American yawp : a massively collaborative open U.S. history textbook /edited by Joseph L. Locke and Ben Wright.
Description: Stanford, California : Stanford University Press, 2019. |Includes bibliographical references and index.
Identifiers: LCCN 2018015206 (print) | LCCN 2018017638 (ebook) |ISBN 9781503608139 (e-book) | ISBN 9781503606715 | ISBN 9781503606715(v. 1 :pbk. :alk. paper) | ISBN 9781503606883(v. 2 :pbk. :alk. paper) |ISBN 9781503608139(v. 1 :ebook) | ISBN 9781503608146(v. 2 :ebook)
Subjects: LCSH: United States—History—Textbooks.
Classification: LCC E178.1 (ebook) | LCC E178.1 .A493673 2019 (print) |DDC 973—dc23
LC record available at https://lccn.loc.gov/2018015206
Typeset by Newgen in Sabon LT 11/15
Cover illustration: Detail from “Grand Democratic Free Soil Banner,” by N. Currier andJohn Plumbe Jr., 1848. Source: Susan H. Douglas Political Americana Collection, Divisionof Rare and Manuscript Collections, Cornell University Library.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Yawp \yôp\ n: 1: a raucous noise 2: rough vigorous language“I sound my barbaric yawp over the roofs of the world.”
Walt Whitman, 1854

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Contents
Prefaceix

1. The New World

1

2. Colliding Cultures28

3. British North America

54

4. Colonial Society81

5. The American Revolution

109

6. A New Nation

143

7. The Early Republic

170

8. The Market Revolution

198

9. Democracy in America

227

10. Religion and Reform

253

11. The Cotton Revolution

283

12. Manifest Destiny315

13. The Sectional Crisis343

14. The Civil War

371

15. Reconstruction

402

Contributors

435© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Preface
We are the heirs of our history. Our communities, our politics, our culture: it is all a product of the past. As William Faulkner wrote, “The pastis never dead. It’s not even past.”1 To understand who we are, we must
therefore understand our history.
But what is history? What does it mean to study the past? History
can never be the simple memorizing of names and dates (how would weeven know what names and dates are worth studying?). It is too complex a task and too dynamic a process to be reduced to that. It must be
something more because, in a sense, it is we who give life to the past.
Historians ask historical questions, weigh evidence from primary sources(material produced in the era under study), grapple with rival interpretations, and argue for their conclusions. History, then, is our ongoing
conversation about the past.
Every generation must write its own history. Old conclusions—say,about the motives of European explorers or the realities of life on slave
plantations—fall before new evidence and new outlooks. Names ofCivil rights marchfrom Selma toMontgomery,
Alabama, in
1965. Library ofCongress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

xP r ef acel­eaders and dates of events may not change, but the weight we give themand the context with which we frame them invariably evolves. History isa conversation between the past and the present. To understand a global
society, we must explore a history of transnational forces. To understandthe lived experiences of ordinary Americans, we must look beyond theelites who framed older textbooks and listen to the poor and disadvantaged from all generations.
But why study history in the first place? History can cultivate essential
and relevant—or, in more utilitarian terms, “marketable”—skills: carefulreading, creative thinking, and clear communication. Many are familiar
with a famous quote of philosopher George Santayana: “Those who failto learn from history are doomed to repeat it.”2 The role of history inshaping current events is more complicated than this quote implies, but
Santayana was right in arguing that history offers important lessons. The
historical sensibility yields perspective and context and broader awareness. It liberates us from our narrow experiences and pulls us into, in thewords of historian Peter Stearns, “the laboratory of human experience.”3
Perhaps a better way to articulate the importance of studying history
would be, “Those who fail to understand their history will fail to understand themselves.”
Historical interpretation is never wholly subjective: it requires method,
rigor, and perspective. The open nature of historical discourse does notmean that all arguments—and certainly not all “opinions”—about thepast are equally valid. Some are simply wrong. And yet good historicalquestions will not always have easy answers. Asking “When did Christopher Columbus first sail across the Atlantic?” will tell us far less than
“What inspired Columbus to attempt his voyage?” or “How did Native
Americans interpret the arrival of Europeans?” Crafting answers to thesequestions reveals far greater insights into our history.
But how can any textbook encapsulate American history? Should itorganize around certain themes or surrender to the impossibility of synthesis and retreat toward generality? In the oft-cited lines of the American poet Walt Whitman, we found as good an organizing principle as anyother: “I too am not a bit tamed—I too am untranslatable,” he wrote,“I sound my barbaric yawp over the roofs of the world.”4 Long before
Whitman and long after, Americans have sung something collectively
amid the deafening roar of their many individual voices. Here we findboth chorus and cacophony together, as one. This textbook therefore
offers the story of that barbaric, untranslatable American yawp by con-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

P re f a c e  x i

structing a coherent and accessible narrative from all the best of recent
historical scholarship. Without losing sight of politics and power, it incorporates transnational perspectives, integrates diverse voices, recovers
narratives of resistance, and explores the complex process of cultural
creation. It looks for America in crowded slave cabins, bustling markets,congested tenements, and marbled halls. It navigates between maternity
wards, prisons, streets, bars, and boardrooms. Whitman’s America, like
ours, cut across the narrow boundaries that can strangle narratives ofAmerican history.
We have produced The American Yawp to help guide students intheir encounter with American history. The American Yawp is a collaboratively built, open American history textbook designed for generalreaders and college-level history courses. Over three hundred academic
historians—scholars and experienced college-level instructors—have­come together and freely volunteered their expertise to help democratize
the American past for twenty-first century readers. The project is freely
accessible online at www​.AmericanYawp​.com, and in addition to providing a peer review of the text, Stanford University Press has partnered with
The American Yawp to publish a print edition. Furthermore, The American Yawp remains an evolving, collaborative text: you are encouraged tohelp us improve by offering comments on our feedback page, available
through AmericanYawp​.com.
The American Yawp is a fully open resource: you are encouraged touse it, download it, distribute it, and modify it as you see fit. The project
is formally operated under a Creative Commons Attribution-Share Alike
4.0 International (CC-BY-SA) License and is designed to meet the standards of a “Free Cultural Work.” We are happy to share it and we hope
you will do the same.
Joseph Locke & Ben Wright, editors
N o t e s t o p r e fac e
1. William Faulkner, Requiem for a Nun (New York: Random House,1954), 73.
2. George Santayana, The Life of Reason: Or the Phases of Human Progress,
Volume I (New York: Scribner, 1905), 284.
3. Peter N. Stearns, “Why Study History,” American Historical Association (July 11, 2008). https://​www​.historians​.org/​about​-aha​-and​-membership/​aha​-history​-and​-archives/​archives/​why​-study​-history​-​(1998.
4. Walt Whitman, Leaves of Grass (Brooklyn: Rome, 1855), 55.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e A m e r i c a n Y aw p

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

1
The New World
I. Introduction
Europeans called the Americas “the New World.” But for the millions of
Native Americans they encountered, it was anything but. Humans have
lived in the Americas for over ten thousand years. Dynamic and diverse,they spoke hundreds of languages and created thousands of distinct cultures. Native Americans built settled communities and followed seasonal
migration patterns, maintained peace through alliances and warred with
their neighbors, and developed self-sufficient economies and maintained
vast trade networks. They cultivated distinct art forms and spiritual values. Kinship ties knit their communities together. But the arrival of Europeans and the resulting global exchange of people, animals, plants,
and microbes—what scholars benignly call the Columbian Exchange—
bridged more than ten thousand years of geographic separation, inaugurated centuries of violence, unleashed the greatest biological terror theworld had ever seen, and revolutionized the history of the world. It began
one of the most consequential developments in all of human history andthe first chapter in the long American yawp.

Cahokia, as it may
have appeared
around 1150 CE.
Painting by Michael Hampshirefor the Cahokia
Mounds State
Historic Site.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2

Chap ter 1

II. The First Americans
American history begins with the first Americans. But where do theirstories start? Native Americans passed stories down through the millennia that tell of their creation and reveal the contours of indigenous belief.
The Salinan people of present-day California, for example, tell of a bald
eagle that formed the first man out of clay and the first woman out ofa feather.1 According to a Lenape tradition, the earth was made when
Sky Woman fell into a watery world and, with the help of muskrat andbeaver, landed safely on a turtle’s back, thus creating Turtle Island, orNorth America. A Choctaw tradition locates southeastern peoples’ beginnings inside the great Mother Mound earthwork, Nunih Waya, inthe lower Mississippi Valley.2 Nahua people trace their beginnings to theplace of the Seven Caves, from which their ancestors emerged before
they migrated to what is now central Mexico.3 America’s indigenous peoples have passed down many accounts of their origins, written and oral,
which share creation and migration histories.
Archaeologists and anthropologists, meanwhile, focus on migration
histories. Studying artifacts, bones, and genetic signatures, these scholars
have pieced together a narrative that claims that the Americas were once
a “new world” for Native Americans as well.
The last global ice age trapped much of the world’s water in enormous continental glaciers. Twenty thousand years ago, ice sheets, somea mile thick, extended across North America as far south as modern-day
Illinois. With so much of the world’s water captured in these massive ice
sheets, global sea levels were much lower, and a land bridge connected
Asia and North America across the Bering Strait. Between twelve andtwenty thousand years ago, Native ancestors crossed the ice, waters, andexposed lands between the continents of Asia and America. These mobile
hunter-gatherers traveled in small bands, exploiting vegetable, animal,
and marine resources into the Beringian tundra at the northwestern edgeof North America. DNA evidence suggests that these ancestors paused—
for perhaps fifteen thousand years—in the expansive region between Asia
and America.4 Other ancestors crossed the seas and voyaged along the
Pacific coast, traveling along riverways and settling where local ecosystems permitted.5 Glacial sheets receded around fourteen thousand years
ago, opening a corridor to warmer climates and new resources. Some ancestral communities migrated southward and eastward. Evidence foundat Monte Verde, a site in modern-day Chile, suggests that human activity began there at least 14,500 years ago. Similar evidence hints at© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d human settlement in the Florida panhandle at the same time.6 On many
points, archaeological and traditional knowledge sources converge: thedental, archaeological, linguistic, oral, ecological, and genetic evidence illustrates a great deal of diversity, with numerous groups settling and migrating over thousands of years, potentially from many different pointsof origin.7 Whether emerging from the earth, water, or sky; being madeby a creator; or migrating to their homelands, modern Native American
communities recount histories in America that date long before humanmemory.
In the Northwest, Native groups exploited the great salmon-filled rivers. On the plains and prairie lands, hunting communities followed bison
herds and moved according to seasonal patterns. In mountains, prairies,
deserts, and forests, the cultures and ways of life of paleo-era ancestors
were as varied as the geography. These groups spoke hundreds of languages and adopted distinct cultural practices. Rich and diverse diets fueled massive population growth across the continent.
Agriculture arose sometime between nine thousand and five thousand years ago, almost simultaneously in the Eastern and Western Hemispheres. Mesoamericans in modern-day Mexico and Central America
relied on domesticated maize (corn) to develop the hemisphere’s first3

Prehistoric settlement in Warren
County, Mississippi. Mural by
Robert Dafford,
depicting theKings Crossing
archaeologicalsite as it may haveappeared in1000 CE. Vicksburg Riverfront
Murals.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4

Chap ter 1

settled population around 1200 BCE.8 Corn was high in caloric content,
easily dried and stored, and, in Mesoamerica’s warm and fertile Gulf
Coast, could sometimes be harvested twice in a year. Corn—as well asother Mesoamerican crops—spread across North America and continues to hold an important spiritual and cultural place in many Native
communities.
Agriculture flourished in the fertile river valleys between the Mississippi
River and the Atlantic Ocean, an area known as the Eastern Woodlands.
There, three crops in particular—corn, beans, and squash, known as theThree Sisters—provided nutritional needs necessary to sustain cities andcivilizations. In Woodland areas from the Great Lakes and the Mississippi
River to the Atlantic coast, Native communities managed their forest resources by burning underbrush to create vast parklike hunting grounds andto clear the ground for planting the Three Sisters. Many groups used shifting cultivation, in which farmers cut the forest, burned the undergrowth,and then planted seeds in the nutrient-rich ashes. When crop yields began
to decline, farmers moved to another field and allowed the land to recoverand the forest to regrow before again cutting the forest, burning the undergrowth, and restarting the cycle. This technique was particularly useful inareas with difficult soil. But in the fertile regions of the Eastern Woodlands,
Native American farmers engaged in permanent, intensive agriculture,using hand tools rather than European-style plows. The rich soil and useof hand tools enabled effective and sustainable farming practices, producing high yields without overburdening the soil.9 Typically in Woodlandcommunities, women practiced agriculture while men hunted and fished.
Agriculture allowed for dramatic social change, but for some, it also
may have accompanied a decline in health. Analysis of remains reveals
that societies transitioning to agriculture often experienced weaker bones
and teeth.10 But despite these possible declines, agriculture brought important benefits. Farmers could produce more food than hunters, enabling some members of the community to pursue other skills. Religious
leaders, skilled soldiers, and artists could devote their energy to activities
other than food production.
North America’s indigenous peoples shared some broad traits. Spiritual practices, understandings of property, and kinship networks differedmarkedly from European arrangements. Most Native Americans did notneatly distinguish between the natural and the supernatural. Spiritual
power permeated their world and was both tangible and accessible. It
could be appealed to and harnessed. Kinship bound most Native North© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d American people together. Most peoples lived in small communities tiedby kinship networks. Many Native cultures understood ancestry as matrilineal: family and clan identity proceeded along the female line, throughmothers and daughters, rather than fathers and sons. Fathers, for instance, often joined mothers’ extended families, and sometimes even amother’s brothers took a more direct role in child-raising than biologicalfathers. Therefore, mothers often wielded enormous influence at local
levels, and men’s identities and influence often depended on their relationships to women. Native American culture, meanwhile, generally afforded
greater sexual and marital freedom than European cultures. Women, forinstance, often chose their husbands, and divorce often was a relatively
simple and straightforward process. Moreover, most Native peoples’ notions of property rights differed markedly from those of Europeans. Native Americans generally felt a personal ownership of tools, weapons, orother items that were actively used, and this same rule applied to landand crops. Groups and individuals exploited particular pieces of land andused violence or negotiation to exclude others. But the right to the use ofland did not imply the right to its permanent possession.
Native Americans had many ways of communicating, including
graphic ones, and some of these artistic and communicative technologies
are still used today. For example, Algonquian-speaking Ojibwes usedbirch-bark scrolls to record medical treatments, recipes, songs, stories,
and more. Other Eastern Woodland peoples wove plant fibers, embroidered skins with porcupine quills, and modeled the earth to make sitesof complex ceremonial meaning. On the Plains, artisans wove buffalo
hair and painted on buffalo skins; in the Pacific Northwest weavers wovegoat hair into soft textiles with particular patterns. Maya, Zapotec, andNahua ancestors in Mesoamerica painted their histories on plant-derived
textiles and carved them into stone. In the Andes, Inca recorders noted
information in the form of knotted strings, or khipu.11
Two thousand years ago, some of the largest culture groups in North
America were the Puebloan groups, centered in the current-day Greater
Southwest (the southwestern United States and northwestern Mexico),the Mississippian groups located along the Great River and its tributaries, and the Mesoamerican groups of the areas now known as central
Mexico and the Yucatán. Previous developments in agricultural technology enabled the explosive growth of the large early societies, such as thatat Tenochtitlán in the Valley of Mexico, Cahokia along the Mississippi
River, and in the desert oasis areas of the Greater Southwest.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

5

6

Chap ter 1

Native peoples
in the Southwest
began constructing these highly
defensible cliff
dwellings in 1190
CE and continued
expanding andrefurbishing them
until 1260 CE
before abandoning them around1300 CE. Andreas
F. Borchert, Mesa
Verde National
Park Cliff Palace.
Wikimedia. Creative Commons
AttributionShare Alike 3.0
Germany.

Chaco Canyon in northern New Mexico was home to ancestral
Puebloan peoples between 900 and 1300 CE. As many as fifteen thousand individuals lived in the Chaco Canyon complex in present-day New
Mexico.12 Sophisticated agricultural practices, extensive trading networks, and even the domestication of animals like turkeys allowed the
population to swell. Massive residential structures, built from sandstone
blocks and lumber carried across great distances, housed hundreds ofPuebloan people. One building, Pueblo Bonito, stretched over two acres
and rose five stories. Its six hundred rooms were decorated with copper
bells, turquoise decorations, and bright macaws.13 Homes like those at
Pueblo Bonito included a small dugout room, or kiva, which played an
important role in a variety of ceremonies and served as an important center for Puebloan life and culture. Puebloan spirituality was tied both tothe earth and the heavens, as generations carefully charted the stars anddesigned homes in line with the path of the sun and moon.14
The Puebloan people of Chaco Canyon faced several ecological challenges, including deforestation and overirrigation, which ultimately
caused the community to collapse and its people to disperse to smaller
settlements. An extreme fifty-year drought began in 1130. Shortly thereafter, Chaco Canyon was deserted. New groups, including the Apacheand Navajo, entered the vacated territory and adopted several Puebloan
customs. The same drought that plagued the Pueblo also likely affected
the Mississippian peoples of the American Midwest and South. The Mississippians developed one of the largest civilizations north of modernday Mexico. Roughly one thousand years ago, the largest Mississippiansettlement, Cahokia, located just east of modern-day St. Louis, peaked
at a population of between ten thousand and thirty thousand. It rivaled
contemporary European cities in size. No American city, in fact, would© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d match Cahokia’s peak population levels until after the American Revolution. The city itself spanned two thousand acres and centered on Monks
Mound, a large earthen hill that rose ten stories and was larger at its basethan the pyramids of Egypt. As with many of the peoples who lived in
the Woodlands, life and death in Cahokia were linked to the movementof the stars, sun, and moon, and their ceremonial earthwork structuresreflect these important structuring forces.
Cahokia was politically organized around chiefdoms, a hierarchical,
clan-based system that gave leaders both secular and sacred authority.
The size of the city and the extent of its influence suggest that the cityrelied on a number of lesser chiefdoms under the authority of a paramount leader. Social stratification was partly preserved through frequent
warfare. War captives were enslaved, and these captives formed an important part of the economy in the North American Southeast. Native
American slavery was not based on holding people as property. Instead,Native Americans understood slaves as people who lacked kinship networks. Slavery, then, was not always a permanent condition. Very often,
a former slave could become a fully integrated member of the community. Adoption or marriage could enable a slave to enter a kinship network and join the community. Slavery and captive trading became an

7

An artist’s rendering of Cahokia
as it may haveappeared in 1150
CE. Prepared byBill Isminger andMark Esarey withartwork by Greg
Harlin. From the
Cahokia Mounds
State Historic Site.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

8

Chap ter 1

important way that many Native communities regrew and gained or
maintained power.
Around 1050, Cahokia experienced what one archaeologist has
called a “big bang,” which included “a virtually instantaneous and pervasive shift in all things political, social, and ideological.”15 The population grew almost 500 percent in only one generation, and new people
groups were absorbed into the city and its supporting communities. By
1300, the once-powerful city had undergone a series of strains that led
to collapse. Scholars previously pointed to ecological disaster or slow
depopulation through emigration, but new research instead emphasizes
mounting warfare, or internal political tensions. Environmental explanations suggest that population growth placed too great a burden on the arable land. Others suggest that the demand for fuel and building materials
led to deforestation, erosion, and perhaps an extended drought. Recent
evidence, including defensive stockades, suggests that political turmoil
among the ruling elite and threats from external enemies may explain theend of the once-great civilization.16
North American communities were connected by kin, politics, andculture and sustained by long-distance trading routes. The Mississippi
River served as an important trade artery, but all of the continent’s
waterways were vital to transportation and communication. Cahokia
became a key trading center partly because of its position near the Mississippi, Illinois, and Missouri Rivers. These rivers created networks thatstretched from the Great Lakes to the American Southeast. Archaeologists can identify materials, like seashells, that traveled over a thousand
miles to reach the center of this civilization. At least 3,500 years ago, thecommunity at what is now Poverty Point, Louisiana, had access to copper from present-day Canada and flint from modern-day Indiana. Sheetsof mica found at the sacred Serpent Mound site near the Ohio River camefrom the Allegheny Mountains, and obsidian from nearby earthworks
came from Mexico. Turquoise from the Greater Southwest was used at
Teotihuacan 1200 years ago.
In the Eastern Woodlands, many Native American societies lived insmaller, dispersed communities to take advantage of rich soils and abundant rivers and streams. The Lenapes, also known as Delawares, farmed
the bottomlands throughout the Hudson and Delaware River watersheds
in New York, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and Delaware. Their hundreds of settlements, stretching from southern Massachusetts throughDelaware, were loosely bound together by political, social, and spiritualconnections.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d Dispersed and relatively independent, Lenape communities werebound together by oral histories, ceremonial traditions, consensusbased political organization, kinship networks, and a shared clan system. Kinship tied the various Lenape communities and clans together,and society was organized along matrilineal lines. Marriage occurred
between clans, and a married man joined the clan of his wife. Lenape
women wielded authority over marriages, households, and agricultural
production and may even have played a significant part in determining the selection of leaders, called sachems. Dispersed authority, small
settlements, and kin-based organization contributed to the long-lastingstability and resilience of Lenape communities.17 One or more sachems
governed Lenape communities by the consent of their people. Lenapesachems acquired their authority by demonstrating wisdom and experience. This differed from the hierarchical organization of many Mississippian cultures. Large gatherings did exist, however, as dispersed
communities and their leaders gathered for ceremonial purposes or to
make big decisions. Sachems spoke for their people in larger councils
that included men, women, and elders. The Lenapes experienced occasional tensions with other indigenous groups like the Iroquois to thenorth or the Susquehannock to the south, but the lack of defensive fortifications near Lenape communities convinced archaeologists that the
Lenapes avoided large-scale warfare.
The continued longevity of Lenape societies, which began centuries
before European contact, was also due to their skills as farmers andfishers. Along with the Three Sisters, Lenape women planted tobacco,sunflowers, and gourds. They harvested fruits and nuts from trees andcultivated numerous medicinal plants, which they used with great proficiency. The Lenapes organized their communities to take advantage of
growing seasons and the migration patterns of animals and fowl thatwere a part of their diet. During planting and harvesting seasons, Lenapes gathered in larger groups to coordinate their labor and take advantage of local abundance. As proficient fishers, they organized seasonal
fish camps to net shellfish and catch shad. Lenapes wove nets, baskets,
mats, and a variety of household materials from the rushes found along
the streams, rivers, and coasts. They made their homes in some of themost fertile and abundant lands in the Eastern Woodlands and used theirskills to create a stable and prosperous civilization. The first Dutch andSwedish settlers who encountered the Lenapes in the seventeenth century
recognized Lenape prosperity and quickly sought their friendship. Theirlives came to depend on it.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

9

10

Chap ter 1

In the Pacific Northwest, the Kwakwaka’wakw, Tlingits, Haidas, andhundreds of other peoples, speaking dozens of languages, thrived in aland with a moderate climate, lush forests, and many rivers. The peoplesof this region depended on salmon for survival and valued it accordingly. Images of salmon decorated totem poles, baskets, canoes, oars,
and other tools. The fish was treated with spiritual respect and its image
represented prosperity, life, and renewal. Sustainable harvesting practices
ensured the survival of salmon populations. The Coast Salish people andseveral others celebrated the First Salmon Ceremony when the first migrating salmon was spotted each season. Elders closely observed the sizeof the salmon run and delayed harvesting to ensure that a sufficient number survived to spawn and return in the future.18 Men commonly usednets, hooks, and other small tools to capture salmon as they migrated
upriver to spawn. Massive cedar canoes, as long as fifty feet and carrying as many as twenty men, also enabled extensive fishing expeditions in
the Pacific Ocean, where skilled fishermen caught halibut, sturgeon, andother fish, sometimes hauling thousands of pounds in a single canoe.19
Food surpluses enabled significant population growth, and the Pacific Northwest became one of the most densely populated regions ofNorth America. The combination of population density and surplus foodcreated a unique social organization centered on elaborate feasts, called
potlatches. These potlatches celebrated births and weddings and determined social status. The party lasted for days and hosts demonstrated
their wealth and power by entertaining guests with food, artwork, andperformances. The more the hosts gave away, the more prestige andpower they had within the group. Some men saved for decades to hostan extravagant potlatch that would in turn give him greater respect andpower within the community.
Many peoples of the Pacific Northwest built elaborate plank houses
out of the region’s abundant cedar trees. The five-hundred-foot-longSuquamish Oleman House (or Old Man House), for instance, restedon the banks of Puget Sound.20 Giant cedar trees were also carved andpainted in the shape of animals or other figures to tell stories and express identities. These totem poles became the most recognizable artistic
form of the Pacific Northwest, but peoples also carved masks and otherwooden items, such as hand drums and rattles, out of the region’s greattrees.
Despite commonalities, Native cultures varied greatly. The New
World was marked by diversity and contrast. By the time Europeans werepoised to cross the Atlantic, Native Americans spoke hundreds of lan-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d guages and lived in keeping with the hemisphere’s many climates. Some
lived in cities, others in small bands. Some migrated seasonally; others
settled permanently. All Native peoples had long histories and wellformed, unique cultures that developed over millennia. But the arrival of
Europeans changed everything.

III. European Expansion
Scandinavian seafarers reached the New World long before Columbus.
At their peak they sailed as far east as Constantinople and raided settlements as far south as North Africa. They established limited colonies in
Iceland and Greenland and, around the year 1000, Leif Erikson reached
Newfoundland in present-day Canada. But the Norse colony failed. Culturally and geographically isolated, the Norse were driven back to thesea by some combination of limited resources, inhospitable weather, foodshortages, and Native resistance.
Then, centuries before Columbus, the Crusades linked Europe withthe wealth, power, and knowledge of Asia. Europeans rediscovered or
adopted Greek, Roman, and Muslim knowledge. The hemispheric dissemination of goods and knowledge not only sparked the Renaissance11

Intricately carved
masks, like the
Crooked Beak of
Heaven Mask,
used naturalelements such asanimals to represent supernaturalforces during ceremonial dancesand festivals.
Nineteenthcentury brooked
beak of heavenmask from the
Kwakwaka’wakw.
Wikimedia. Creative Commons
Attribution 3.0
Unported.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

12

Chap ter 1

but fueled long-term European expansion. Asian goods flooded European
markets, creating a demand for new commodities. This trade created vast
new wealth, and Europeans battled one another for trade supremacy.
European nation-states consolidated under the authority of powerfulkings. A series of military conflicts between England and France—theHundred Years’ War—accelerated nationalism and cultivated the financial and military administration necessary to maintain nation-states. In
Spain, the marriage of Ferdinand of Aragon and Isabella of Castile consolidated the two most powerful kingdoms of the Iberian peninsula. The
Crusades had never ended in Iberia: the Spanish crown concluded centuries of intermittent warfare—the Reconquista—by expelling Muslim
Moors and Iberian Jews from the Iberian peninsula in 1492, just as Christopher Columbus sailed west. With new power, these new nations—andtheir newly empowered monarchs—yearned to access the wealth of Asia.
Seafaring Italian traders commanded the Mediterranean and controlled trade with Asia. Spain and Portugal, at the edges of Europe, reliedon middlemen and paid higher prices for Asian goods. They sought amore direct route. And so they looked to the Atlantic. Portugal invested
heavily in exploration. From his estate on the Sagres Peninsula of Portugal, a rich sailing port, Prince Henry the Navigator (Infante Henry, Dukeof Viseu) invested in research and technology and underwrote manytechnological breakthroughs. His investments bore fruit. In the fifteenth
century, Portuguese sailors perfected the astrolabe, a tool to calculate latitude, and the caravel, a ship well suited for ocean exploration. Both were
technological breakthroughs. The astrolabe allowed for precise navigation, and the caravel, unlike more common vessels designed for tradingon the relatively placid Mediterranean, was a rugged ship with a deepdraft capable of making lengthy voyages on the open ocean and, equallyimportant, carrying large amounts of cargo while doing so.
Blending economic and religious motivations, the Portuguese established forts along the Atlantic coast of Africa during the fifteenth century,
inaugurating centuries of European colonization there. Portuguese trading posts generated new profits that funded further trade and further
colonization. Trading posts spread across the vast coastline of Africa,and by the end of the fifteenth century, Vasco da Gama leapfrogged his
way around the coasts of Africa to reach India and other lucrative Asianmarkets.
The vagaries of ocean currents and the limits of contemporary technology forced Iberian sailors to sail west into the open sea before cuttingback east to Africa. So doing, the Spanish and Portuguese stumbled on© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d several islands off the coast of Europe and Africa, including the Azores,
the Canary Islands, and the Cape Verde Islands. They became training
grounds for the later colonization of the Americas and saw the first largescale cultivation of sugar by enslaved laborers.
Sugar was originally grown in Asia but became a popular, widely
profitable luxury item consumed by the nobility of Europe. The Portuguese began growing sugarcane along the Mediterranean, but sugar wasa difficult crop. It required tropical temperatures, daily rainfall, uniquesoil conditions, and a fourteen-month growing season. But on the Atlantic islands, the Portuguese had found new land to support sugar production. New patterns of human and ecological destruction followed.
Isolated from the mainlands of Europe and Africa for millennia, island
natives—known as the Guanches—were enslaved or perished soon after
Europeans arrived. Portugal’s would-be planters needed laborers to cultivate the difficult, labor-intensive crop. Portuguese merchants, who had
recently established good relations with powerful African kingdoms suchas Kongo, Ndongo, and Songhai, looked then to African slaves. Slavery had long existed among African societies. African leaders traded war
captives—who by custom forfeited their freedom in battle—for Portuguese guns, iron, and manufactured goods. From bases along the Atlantic
coast, the largest in modern-day Nigeria, the Portuguese began purchasing slaves for export to the Atlantic islands to work the sugar fields. Thus
were born the first great Atlantic plantations.
Spain, too, stood on the cutting edge of maritime technology. Spanish sailors had become masters of the caravels. As Portugal consolidated
control over African trading networks and the circuitous eastbound sea
route to Asia, Spain yearned for its own path to empire. Christopher

13

Engraving of
sixteenth-century
Lisbon from
Civitatis Orbis
Terrarum, The
Cities of theWorld, ed. Georg
Braun (Cologne:1572). Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

14

Chap ter 1

By the fifteenth century, the Portuguese had established forts and colonies on islands and along the rim of
the Atlantic Ocean; other major European countries soon followed. An anonymous cartographer createdthis map known as the Cantino Map, the earliest known map of European exploration in the New World,
to depict these holdings and argue for the greatness of his native Portugal. Cantino planisphere (1502),
Biblioteca Estense, Modena, Italy. Wikimedia.

­ olumbus, a skilled Italian-born sailor who had studied under PortuC
guese navigators, promised just that opportunity.
Educated Asians and Europeans of the fifteenth century knew theworld was round. They also knew that while it was therefore technicallypossible to reach Asia by sailing west from Europe—thereby avoiding
Italian or Portuguese middlemen—the earth’s vast size would doom eventhe greatest caravels to starvation and thirst long before they ever reachedtheir destination. But Columbus underestimated the size of the globe by afull two thirds and therefore believed it was possible. After unsuccessfully
shopping his proposed expedition in several European courts, he convinced Queen Isabella and King Ferdinand of Spain to provide him threesmall ships, which set sail in 1492. Columbus was both confoundingly
wrong about the size of the earth and spectacularly lucky that two large
continents lurked in his path. On October 12, 1492, after two months atsea, the Niña, Pinta, and Santa María and their ninety men landed in themodern-day Bahamas.
The indigenous Arawaks, or Taíno, populated the Caribbean islands.
They fished and grew corn, yams, and cassava. Columbus described themas innocents. “They are very gentle and without knowledge of what isevil; nor the sins of murder or theft,” he reported to the Spanish crown.
“Your highness may believe that in all the world there can be no better
people. . . . They love their neighbors as themselves, and their speech is© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d 

the sweetest and gentlest in the world, and always with a smile.” But Columbus had come for wealth and he could find little. The Arawaks, however, wore small gold ornaments. Columbus left thirty-nine Spaniards at
a military fort on Hispaniola to find and secure the source of the gold
while he returned to Spain, with a dozen captured and branded Arawaks.
Columbus arrived to great acclaim and quickly worked to outfit a return
voyage. Spain’s New World motives were clear from the beginning. If
outfitted for a return voyage, Columbus promised the Spanish crowngold and slaves. Columbus reported, “With fifty men they can all be subjugated and made to do what is required of them.”21
Columbus was outfitted with seventeen ships and over one thousand
men to return to the West Indies (Columbus made four voyages to the
New World). Still believing he had landed in the East Indies, he promised
to reward Isabella and Ferdinand’s investment. But when material wealthproved slow in coming, the Spanish embarked on a vicious campaign toextract every possible ounce of wealth from the Caribbean. The Spanish
decimated the Arawaks. Bartolomé de Las Casas traveled to the New
World in 1502 and later wrote, “I saw with these Eyes of mine the Spaniards for no other reason, but only to gratify their bloody mindedness,cut off the Hands, Noses, and Ears, both of Indians and Indianesses.”22
When the enslaved Indians exhausted the islands’ meager gold reserves,
the Spaniards forced them to labor on their huge new estates, the encomiendas. Las Casas described European barbarities in cruel detail. By
presuming the natives had no humanity, the Spaniards utterly abandoned
theirs. Casual violence and dehumanizing exploitation ravaged the Arawaks. The Indian population collapsed. Within a few generations thewhole island of Hispaniola had been depopulated and a whole people
exterminated. Historians’ estimates of the island’s pre-contact population range from fewer than one million to as many as eight million (Las
Casas estimated it at three million). In a few short years, they were gone.
“Who in future generations will believe this?” Las Casas wondered. “Imyself writing it as a knowledgeable eyewitness can hardly believe it.”Despite the diversity of Native populations and the existence of several strong empires, Native Americans were wholly unprepared for thearrival of Europeans. Biology magnified European cruelties. Cut off fromthe Old World, its domesticated animals, and its immunological history, Native Americans lived free from the terrible diseases that ravaged
populations in Asia, Europe and Africa. But their blessing now becamea curse. Native Americans lacked the immunities that Europeans andAfricans had developed over centuries of deadly epidemics, and so when

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

15

16

Chap ter 1

Europeans arrived, carrying smallpox, typhus, influenza, diphtheria,
measles, and hepatitis, plagues decimated Native communities.23 Many
died in war and slavery, but millions died in epidemics. All told, in fact,some scholars estimate that as much as 90 percent of the population of
the Americas perished within the first century and a half of European
contact.24
Though ravaged by disease and warfare, Native Americans forged
middle grounds, resisted with violence, accommodated and adapted tothe challenges of colonialism, and continued to shape the patterns of life
throughout the New World for hundreds of years. But the Europeans
kept coming.

IV. Spanish Exploration and Conquest
As news of the Spanish conquest spread, wealth-hungry Spaniards poured
into the New World seeking land, gold, and titles. A New World empire
spread from Spain’s Caribbean foothold. Motives were plain: said one
soldier, “we came here to serve God and the king, and also to get rich.”25
Mercenaries joined the conquest and raced to capture the human andmaterial wealth of the New World.
The Spanish managed labor relations through a legal system known
as the encomienda, an exploitive feudal arrangement in which Spain tied
Indian laborers to vast estates. In the encomienda, the Spanish crown
granted a person not only land but a specified number of natives as well.
Encomenderos brutalized their laborers. After Bartolomé de Las Casas
published his incendiary account of Spanish abuses (The Destruction of
the Indies), Spanish authorities abolished the encomienda in 1542 andreplaced it with the repartimiento. Intended as a milder system, the repartimiento nevertheless replicated many of the abuses of the older system,and the rapacious exploitation of the Native population continued as
Spain spread its empire over the Americas.
As Spain’s New World empire expanded, Spanish conquerors met themassive empires of Central and South America, civilizations that dwarfed
anything found in North America. In Central America the Maya built
massive temples, sustained large populations, and constructed a complex
and long-lasting civilization with a written language, advanced mathematics, and stunningly accurate calendars. But Maya civilization, although
it had not disappeared, nevertheless collapsed before European arrival,
likely because of droughts and unsustainable agricultural practices. But© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d 

the eclipse of the Maya only heralded the later rise of the most powerful
Native civilization ever seen in the Western Hemisphere: the Aztecs.
Militaristic migrants from northern Mexico, the Aztecs moved south
into the Valley of Mexico, conquered their way to dominance, and built
the largest empire in the New World. When the Spaniards arrived in
Mexico they found a sprawling civilization centered around Tenochtitlán, an awe-inspiring city built on a series of natural and man-madeislands in the middle of Lake Texcoco, located today within modern-day
Mexico City. Tenochtitlán, founded in 1325, rivaled the world’s largest
cities in size and grandeur. Much of the city was built on large artificial
islands called chinampas, which the Aztecs constructed by dredging mud
and rich sediment from the bottom of the lake and depositing it over time
to form new landscapes. A massive pyramid temple, the Templo Mayor,
was located at the city center (its ruins can still be found in the center of
Mexico City). When the Spaniards arrived, they could scarcely believe
what they saw: 70,000 buildings, housing perhaps 200,000–250,000
people, all built on a lake and connected by causeways and canals. Bernal Díaz del Castillo, a Spanish soldier, later recalled, “When we saw somany cities and villages built in the water and other great towns on dry
land, we were amazed and said that it was like the enchantments. . . .
Some of our soldiers even asked whether the things that we saw were nota dream? . . . I do not know how to describe it, seeing things as we didthat had never been heard of or seen before, not even dreamed about.”26

17

El Castillo (pyramid of Kukulcán)
in Chichén Itzá.
Photograph by
Daniel Schwen.
Wikimedia. Creative Commons
AttributionShare Alike 4.0
International.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

18

Chap ter 1

This sixteenthcentury mapof Tenochtitlán shows theaesthetic beauty
and advanced infrastructure of thisgreat Aztec city.
Map, c. 1524.
Wikimedia.

From their island city the Aztecs dominated an enormous swath ofcentral and southern Mesoamerica. They ruled their empire througha decentralized network of subject peoples that paid regular tribute—­
including everything from the most basic items, such as corn, beans, andother foodstuffs, to luxury goods such as jade, cacao, and gold—andprovided troops for the empire. But unrest festered beneath the Aztecs’
imperial power, and European conquerors lusted after its vast wealth.
Hernán Cortés, an ambitious, thirty-four-year-old Spaniard who had
won riches in the conquest of Cuba, organized an invasion of Mexico in
1519. Sailing with six hundred men, horses, and cannon, he landed on the
coast of Mexico. Relying on a Native translator, whom he called Doña
Marina, and whom Mexican folklore denounces as La Malinche, Cortés
gathered information and allies in preparation for conquest. Throughintrigue, brutality, and the exploitation of endemic political divisions, heenlisted the aid of thousands of Native allies, defeated Spanish rivals, andmarched on Tenochtitlán.
Aztec dominance rested on fragile foundations and many of the region’s semi-independent city-states yearned to break from Aztec rule.
Nearby kingdoms, including the Tarascans to the north and the remainsof Maya city-states on the Yucatán peninsula, chafed at Aztec power.
Through persuasion, and maybe because some Aztecs thought Cortés was the god Quetzalcoatl, the Spaniards entered Tenochtitlán peace-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d 19fully. Cortés then captured the emperor Montezuma and used him togain control of the Aztecs’ gold and silver reserves and their network ofmines. Eventually, the Aztecs revolted. Montezuma was branded a traitor, and uprising ignited the city. Montezuma was killed along with athird of Cortés’s men in la noche triste, the “night of sorrows.” The Spanish fought through thousands of indigenous insurgents and across canals
to flee the city, where they regrouped, enlisted more Native allies, captured Spanish reinforcements, and, in 1521, besieged the island city. The
Spaniards’ eighty-five-day siege cut off food and fresh water. Smallpox
ravaged the city. One Spanish observer said it “spread over the people as
great destruction. Some it covered on all parts—their faces, their heads,
their breasts, and so on. There was great havoc. Very many died of it. . . .
They could not move; they could not stir.”27 Cortés, the Spaniards, andThe Spanish relied on indigenous allies to defeat the Aztecs. The Tlaxcala were among the most important
Spanish allies in their conquest. This nineteenth-century re-creation of a sixteenth-century drawing depicts
Tlaxcalan warriors fighting alongside Spanish soldiers against the Aztecs. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

20

Chap ter 1

their Native allies then sacked the city. The temples were plundered andfifteen thousand died. After two years of conflict, a million-person-strong
empire was toppled by disease, dissension, and a thousand European
conquerors.
Farther south, along the Andes Mountains in South America, theQuechuas, or Incas, managed a vast mountain empire. From their capitalof Cuzco in the Andean highlands, through conquest and negotiation,
the Incas built an empire that stretched around the western half of theSouth American continent from present day Ecuador to central Chile andArgentina. They cut terraces into the sides of mountains to farm fertile
soil, and by the 1400s they managed a thousand miles of Andean roads
that tied together perhaps twelve million people. But like the Aztecs, unrest between the Incas and conquered groups created tensions and leftthe empire vulnerable to invaders. Smallpox spread in advance of Spanish conquerors and hit the Incan empire in 1525. Epidemics ravaged the
population, cutting the empire’s population in half and killing the Incanemperor Huayna Capac and many members of his family. A bloody warof succession ensued. Inspired by Cortés’s conquest of Mexico, Francisco
Pizarro moved south and found an empire torn by chaos. With 168 men,
he deceived Incan rulers and took control of the empire and seized thecapital city, Cuzco, in 1533. Disease, conquest, and slavery ravaged theremnants of the Incan empire.
After the conquests of Mexico and Peru, Spain settled into their new
empire. A vast administrative hierarchy governed the new holdings:
royal appointees oversaw an enormous territory of landed estates, andIndian laborers and administrators regulated the extraction of gold andsilver and oversaw their transport across the Atlantic in Spanish galleons.
Meanwhile Spanish migrants poured into the New World. During thesixteenth century alone, 225,000 migrated, and 750,000 came during theentire three centuries of Spanish colonial rule. Spaniards, often single,
young, and male, emigrated for the various promises of land, wealth,and social advancement. Laborers, craftsmen, soldiers, clerks, and priests
all crossed the Atlantic in large numbers. Indians, however, always outnumbered the Spanish, and the Spaniards, by both necessity and design,
incorporated Native Americans into colonial life. This incorporation did
not mean equality, however.
An elaborate racial hierarchy marked Spanish life in the New World.
Regularized in the mid-1600s but rooted in medieval practices, theSistema de Castas organized individuals into various racial groups basedon their supposed “purity of blood.” Elaborate classifications became© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d 

21Casta paintings illustrated the varying degrees ofintermixture between colonial subjects, defining
them for Spanish officials. Unknown artist, Las
Castas, Museo Nacional del Virreinato, Tepotzotlan, Mexico. Wikimedia.

almost prerequisites for social and political advancement in Spanish colonial society. Peninsulares—Iberian-born Spaniards, or españoles—occupied the highest levels of administration and acquired the greatest estates.
Their descendants, New World-born Spaniards, or criollos, occupied
the next rung and rivaled the peninsulares for wealth and opportunity.
Mestizos—a term used to describe those of mixed Spanish and Indian
heritage—followed.
Like the French later in North America, the Spanish tolerated andsometimes even supported interracial marriage. There were simply too
few Spanish women in the New World to support the natural growthof a purely Spanish population. The Catholic Church endorsed interracial marriage as a moral bulwark against bastardy and rape. By 1600,
mestizos made up a large portion of the colonial population.28 By theearly 1700s, more than one third of all marriages bridged the SpanishIndian divide. Separated by wealth and influence from the peninsularesand criollos, mestizos typically occupied a middling social position in
Spanish New World society. They were not quite Indios, or Indians, but
their lack of limpieza de sangre, or “pure blood,” removed them from theprivileges of full-blooded Spaniards. Spanish fathers of sufficient wealth© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

22

Chap ter 1

and influence might shield their mestizo children from racial prejudice,and a number of wealthy mestizos married españoles to “whiten” theirfamily lines, but more often mestizos were confined to a middle stationin the Spanish New World. Slaves and Indians occupied the lowest rungsof the social ladder.
Many manipulated the Sistema de Casas to gain advantages for themselves and their children. Mestizo mothers, for instance, might insist that
their mestizo daughters were actually castizas, or quarter-Indians, who,
if they married a Spaniard, could, in the eyes of the law, produce “pure”
criollo children entitled to the full rights and opportunities of Spanish citizens. But “passing” was an option only for the few. Instead, the massive
Native populations within Spain’s New World Empire ensured a level ofcultural and racial mixture—or mestizaje—unparalleled in British North
America. Spanish North America wrought a hybrid culture that was neither fully Spanish nor fully Indian. The Spanish not only built Mexico
City atop Tenochtitlán, but food, language, and families were also constructed on indigenous foundations. In 1531, a poor Indian named Juan
Diego reported that he was visited by the Virgin Mary, who came as

Our Lady of Guadalupe is perhaps the most culturally important and extensively reproduced MexicanCatholic image. In the iconic depiction, Mary stands atop the tilma (peasant cloak) of Juan Diego, on
which according to his story appeared the image of the Virgin of Guadalupe. Throughout Mexican history,
the story and image of Our Lady of Guadalupe has been a unifying national symbol. Mexican retablo of
Our Lady of Guadalupe, nineteenth century, in El Paso Museum of Art. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d a dark-skinned Nahuatl-speaking Indian.29 Reports of miracles spread
across Mexico and the Virgen de Guadalupe became a national icon for
a new mestizo society.
From Mexico, Spain expanded northward. Lured by the promisesof gold and another Tenochtitlán, Spanish expeditions scoured North
America for another wealthy Indian empire. Huge expeditions, resembling vast moving communities, composed of hundreds of soldiers, settlers, priests, and slaves, with enormous numbers of livestock, moved
across the continent. Juan Ponce de León, the conqueror of Puerto Rico,landed in Florida in 1513 in search of wealth and slaves. Álvar Núñez
Cabeza de Vaca joined the Narváez expedition to Florida a decade later
but was shipwrecked and forced to embark on a remarkable multiyear
odyssey across the Gulf of Mexico and Texas into Mexico. Pedro Menéndez de Avilés founded St. Augustine, Florida, in 1565, and it remains
the oldest continuously occupied European settlement in the present-day
United States.
But without the rich gold and silver mines of Mexico, the plantationfriendly climate of the Caribbean, or the exploitive potential of large Indian empires, North America offered little incentive for Spanish officials.
Still, Spanish expeditions combed North America. Francisco Vázquez deCoronado pillaged his way across the Southwest. Hernando de Soto tortured and raped and enslaved his way across the Southeast. Soon Spain
had footholds—however tenuous—across much of the continent.

V. Conclusion
The “discovery” of America unleashed horrors. Europeans embarked ona debauching path of death and destructive exploitation that unleashedmurder and greed and slavery. But disease was deadlier than any weapon
in the European arsenal. It unleashed death on a scale never before seen
in human history. Estimates of the population of pre-Columbian America range wildly. Some argue for as much as 100 million, some as low as
2 million. In 1983, Henry Dobyns put the number at 18 million. Whatever the precise estimates, nearly all scholars tell of the utter devastation wrought by European disease. Dobyns estimated that in the first
130 years following European contact, 95 percent of Native Americans
perished.30 (At its worst, Europe’s Black Death peaked at death rates of 25
to 33 percent. Nothing else in history rivals the American demographic
disaster.) A ten-thousand-year history of disease hit the New World in an© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

23

24

Chap ter 1

instant. Smallpox, typhus, bubonic plague, influenza, mumps, measles:
pandemics ravaged populations up and down the continents. Wave after
wave of disease crashed relentlessly. Disease flung whole communities
into chaos. Others it destroyed completely.
Disease was only the most terrible in a cross-hemispheric exchangeof violence, culture, trade, and peoples—the so-called Columbian­Exchange—that followed in Columbus’s wake. Global diets, for instance,
were transformed. The Americas’ calorie-rich crops revolutionized Old
World agriculture and spawned a worldwide population boom. Manymodern associations between food and geography are but products of theColumbian Exchange: potatoes in Ireland, tomatoes in Italy, chocolate in
Switzerland, peppers in Thailand, and oranges in Florida are all manifestations of the new global exchange. Europeans, for their part, introduced
their domesticated animals to the New World. Pigs ran rampant throughthe Americas, transforming the landscape as they spread throughout both
continents. Horses spread as well, transforming the Native American cultures who adapted to the newly introduced animal. Partly from trade,
partly from the remnants of failed European expeditions, and partly fromtheft, Indians acquired horses and transformed Native American life in
the vast North American plains.
The Europeans’ arrival bridged two worlds and ten thousand years ofhistory largely separated from each other since the closing of the Bering
Strait. Both sides of the world had been transformed. And neither would
ever again be the same.

VI. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Joseph Locke and Ben Wright, with content contributions by L. D. Burnett, Michelle Cassidy, D. Andrew Johnson, Joseph Locke, Dawn
Marsh, Christen Mucher, Cameron Shriver, Ben Wright, and Garrett Wright.
Recommended citation: L. D. Burnett et al., “The New World,” in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright (Stanford, CA: Stanford University
Press, 2019).
Notes to Ch a p ter 1
1. A. L. Kroeber, ed., University of California Publications: American Archaeology and Ethnology, Vol. 10 (Berkeley: University of California Press,
1911–1914), 191–192.
2. James F. Barnett Jr., Mississippi’s American Indians (Jackson: University
Press of Mississippi, 2012), 90.
3. Edward W. Osowski, Indigenous Miracles: Nahua Authority in Colonial
Mexico (Tucson: University of Arizona Press, 2010), 25.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d 

4. David J. Meltzer, First Peoples in a New World: Colonizing Ice Age America (Berkeley: University of California Press, 2010), 170.
5. Knut R. Fladmark, “Routes: Alternate Migration Corridors for Early
Man in North America,” American Antiquity 44, no. 1 (1979): 55–69.
6. Jessi J. Halligan et al., “Pre-Clovis Occupation 14,550 Years Ago at the
Page-Ladson Site, Florida, and the People of the Americas,” Science Advances 2,
no. 5 (May 13, 2016).
7. Tom D. Dillehay, The Settlement of the Americas: A New Prehistory (NewYork: Basic Books, 2000).
8. Richard A. Diehl, The Olmecs: America’s First Civilization (London:
Thames and Hudson, 2004), 25.
9. Jane Mt. Pleasant, “A New Paradigm for Pre-Columbian Agriculture in
North America,” Early American Studies 13, no. 2 (Spring 2015): 374–412.
10. Richard H. Steckel, “Health and Nutrition in Pre-Columbian America:
The Skeletal Evidence,” Journal of Interdisciplinary History 36, no. 1 (Summer2005): 19–21.
11. Elizabeth Hill Boone and Walter D. Mignolo, eds., Writing Without
Words: Alternative Literacies in Mesoamerica and the Andes (Durham, NC:
Duke University Press, 1994).
12. Stuart J. Fiedel, Prehistory of the Americas (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1992), 217.
13. H. Wolcott Toll, “Making and Breaking Pots in the Chaco World,”
American Antiquity 66, no. 1 (January 2001): 65.
14. Anna Sofaer, “The Primary Architecture of the Chacoan Culture: A Cosmological Expression,” in Anasazi Architecture and American Design, ed. Baker
H. Morrow and V. B. Price (Albuquerque: University of New Mexico Press,
1997).
15. Timothy R. Pauketat and Thomas E. Emerson, eds., Cahokia: Domination and Ideology in the Mississippian World (Lincoln: University of Nebraska
Press, 1997), 31.
16. Thomas E. Emerson, “An Introduction to Cahokia 2002: Diversity,
Complexity, and History,” Midcontinental Journal of Archaeology 27, no. 2(Fall 2002): 137–139.
17. Amy Schutt, Peoples of the River Valleys: The Odyssey of the Delaware
Indians (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2007), 7–30.
18. Erna Gunther, “An Analysis of the First Salmon Ceremony,” American
Anthropologist 28, no. 4 (October–December 1926): 605–617.
19. Gary E. Moulton, ed., The Journals of the Lewis and Clark Expedition, Vol. 6 (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1983), https://​www​.loc​.gov/​
exhibits/​lewisandclark/​transcript68​.html.
20. Coll Thrush, Native Seattle: Histories from the Crossing-Over Place,
2nd ed. (Seattle: University of Washington Press, 2007), 126.
21. Clements R. Markham, ed. and trans., The Journal of Christopher Columbus (During His First Voyage), and Documents Relating to the Voyagesof John Cabot and Gaspar Corte Real (London: Hakluyt Society, 1893), 73,
135, 41.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

25

26

Chap ter 1

22. Bartolomé de Las Casas, A Brief Account of the Destruction of the Indies . . . (1552; Project Gutenberg, 2007), 147. http://​www​.gutenberg​.org/​ebooks/​20321, accessed June 11, 2018.
23. Dean R. Snow, “Microchronology and Demographic Evidence Relating
to the Size of Pre-Columbian North American Indian Populations,” Science 268,
no. 5217 (June 16, 1995): 1601.
24. Jack Weatherford, Indian Givers: How the Indians of the Americas
Transformed the World (New York: Random House, 1988), 195.
25. J. H. Elliott, Imperial Spain 1469–1716 (London: Edward Arnold,
1963), 53.
26. Bernal Díaz del Castillo, The Discovery and Conquest of Mexico, 1517–
1521, trans. A. P. Maudslay (New York: Da Capo Press, 1996), 190–191.
27. Bernardino de Sahagún, Florentine Codex: General History of the Thingsof New Spain (Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press, 1970).
28. Suzanne Bost, Mulattas and Mestizas: Representing Mixed Identities in
the Americas, 1850–2000 (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2003), 27.
29. Stafford Poole, C. M., Our Lady of Guadalupe: The Origins and Sourcesof a Mexican National Symbol, 1531–1797 (Tucson: University of Arizona Press,
1995.
30. Henry F. Dobyns, Their Number Become Thinned: Native American
Population Dynamics in Eastern North America (Knoxville: University of Tennessee Press, 1983).
R e c o mm e n d e d R e a din gAlt, Susan, ed. Ancient Complexities: New Perspectives in Pre-Columbian North
America. Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press, 2010.
Bruhns, Karen Olsen. Ancient South America. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 1994.
Claasen, Cheryl, and Rosemary A. Joyce, eds. Women in Prehistory: North America and Mesoamerica. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1994.
Cook, Noble David. Born to Die: Disease and New World Conquest, 1492–
1650. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1998.
Crosby, Alfred W. The Columbian Exchange: Biological and Cultural Consequences of 1492. New York: Praeger, 2003.
Dewar, Elaine. Bones. Toronto: Vintage Canada, 2001.
Dye, David. War Paths, Peace Paths: An Archaeology of Cooperation and­Conflict in Native Eastern North America. Lanham, MD: AltaMira Press,
2009.
Fenn, Elizabeth A. Encounters at the Heart of the World: A History of the Mandan People. New York: Hill and Wang, 2014.
Jablonski, Nina G. The First Americans: The Pleistocene Colonization of the
New World. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002.
John, Elizabeth A. H. Storms Brewed in Other Men’s Worlds: The Confrontationof Indians, Spanish, and French in the Southwest, 1540–1795, 2nd ed. Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 1996.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he N e w W o r l d 

Kehoe, Alice Beck. America Before the European Invasions. New York: Routledge, 2002.
Leon-Portilla, Miguel. The Broken Spears: The Aztec Account of the Conquest of
Mexico. Boston: Beacon Books, 1992.
Mann, Charles C. 1491: New Revelations of the Americas Before Columbus.
New York: Vintage Books, 2006.
Meltzer, David J. First Peoples in a New World: Colonizing Ice Age America.
Berkeley: University of California Press, 2010.
Mt. Pleasant, Jane. “A New Paradigm for Pre-Columbian Agriculture in North
America.” Early American Studies 13, no. 2 (Spring 2015): 374–412.
Oswalt, Wendell H. This Land Was Theirs: A Study of Native North Americans.
New York: Oxford University Press, 2009.
Pauketat, Timothy R. Cahokia: Ancient America’s Great City on the Mississippi.
New York: Penguin, 2010.
Pringle, Heather. In Search of Ancient North America: An Archaeological Journey to Forgotten Cultures. New York: Wiley, 1996.
Reséndez, Andrés. A Land So Strange: The Epic Journey of Cabeza de Vaca. New
York: Basic Books, 2009.
Restall, Matthew. Seven Myths of the Spanish Conquest. New York: Oxford University Press, 2004.
Scarry, C. Margaret. Foraging and Farming in the Eastern Woodlands. Gainesville: University Press of Florida, 1993.
Schwartz, Stuart B. Victors and Vanquished: Spanish and Nahua Views of theConquest of Mexico. New York: Bedford St. Martin’s, 2000.
Seed, Patricia. Ceremonies of Possession: Europe’s Conquest of the New World,
1492–1640. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1995.
Townsend, Camilla. Malintzin’s Choices: An Indian Woman in the Conquest of
Mexico. Albuquerque: University of New Mexico Press, 2006.
Weatherford, Jack. Indian Givers: How the Indians of the Americas Transformed
the World. New York: Random House, 1988.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

27

2
Colliding Cultures
I. Introduction
The Columbian Exchange transformed both sides of the Atlantic, butwith dramatically disparate outcomes. New diseases wiped out entire civilizations in the Americas, while newly imported nutrient-rich foodstuffs
enabled a European population boom. Spain benefited most immediately
as the wealth of the Aztec and Incan Empires strengthened the Spanish
monarchy. Spain used its new riches to gain an advantage over other
European nations, but this advantage was soon contested.
Portugal, France, the Netherlands, and England all raced to the New
World, eager to match the gains of the Spanish. Native peoples greeted
the new visitors with responses ranging from welcoming cooperation toaggressive violence, but the ravages of disease and the possibility of new
trading relationships enabled Europeans to create settlements all along
the western rim of the Atlantic world. New empires would emerge from

Theodor de Bry,
Negotiating Peacewith the Indians,
1634. Virginia
Historical Society.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  29

these tenuous beginnings, and by the end of the seventeenth century,
Spain would lose its privileged position to its rivals. An age of colonization had begun and, with it, a great collision of cultures commenced.

II. Spanish America
Spain extended its reach in the Americas after reaping the benefits of
its colonies in Mexico, the Caribbean, and South America. Expeditions
slowly began combing the continent and bringing Europeans into themodern-day United States in the hopes of establishing religious and economic dominance in a new territory.
Juan Ponce de León arrived in the area named La Florida in 1513.
He found between 150,000 and 300,000 Native Americans. But then
two and a half centuries of contact with European and African ­peoples—
whether through war, slave raids, or, most dramatically, foreign­disease—­decimated Florida’s indigenous population. European explorers, meanwhile, had hoped to find great wealth in Florida, but reality
never aligned with their imaginations.
In the first half of the sixteenth century, Spanish colonizers fought frequently with Florida’s Native peoples as well as with other Europeans. In
the 1560s Spain expelled French Protestants, called Huguenots, from the1513 Atlantic
map from carto­
grapher Martin
Waldseemuller.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 0 cha pter 2

area near modern-day Jacksonville in northeast Florida. In 1586 English
privateer Sir Francis Drake burned the wooden settlement of St. Augustine. At the dawn of the seventeenth century, Spain’s reach in Florida
extended from the mouth of the St. Johns River south to the environs of
St. Augustine—an area of roughly 1,000 square miles. The Spaniards attempted to duplicate methods for establishing control used previously in
Mexico, the Caribbean, and the Andes. The Crown granted missionaries
the right to live among Timucua and Guale villagers in the late 1500s andearly 1600s and encouraged settlement through the encomienda system(grants of Indian labor).1
In the 1630s, the mission system extended into the Apalachee districtin the Florida panhandle. The Apalachee, one of the most powerful tribes
in Florida at the time of contact, claimed the territory from the modern
Florida-Georgia border to the Gulf of Mexico. Apalachee farmers grew
an abundance of corn and other crops. Indian traders carried surplus
products east along the Camino Real (the royal road) that connected thewestern anchor of the mission system with St. Augustine. Spanish settlers
drove cattle eastward across the St. Johns River and established ranches
as far west as Apalachee. Still, Spain held Florida tenuously.
Farther west, in 1598, Juan de Oñate led four hundred settlers, soldiers, and missionaries from Mexico into New Mexico. The Spanish
Southwest had brutal beginnings. When Oñate sacked the Pueblo cityof Acoma, the “sky city,” the Spaniards slaughtered nearly half of its
roughly 1,500 inhabitants, including women and children. Oñate ordered one foot cut off every surviving male over age fifteen, and he enslaved the remaining women and children.2
Santa Fe, the first permanent European settlement in the Southwest,
was established in 1610. Few Spaniards relocated to the Southwest because of the distance from Mexico City and the dry and hostile environment. Thus, the Spanish never achieved a commanding presence in theregion. By 1680, only about three thousand colonists called Spanish New
Mexico home.3 There, they traded with and exploited the local Puebloan
peoples. The region’s Puebloan population had plummeted from as manyas sixty thousand in 1600 to about seventeen thousand in 1680.4
Spain shifted strategies after the military expeditions wove their way
through the southern and western half of North America. Missions became the engine of colonization in North America. Missionaries, most ofwhom were members of the Franciscan religious order, provided Spain
with an advance guard in North America. Catholicism had always justi-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  31

fied Spanish conquest, and colonization always carried religious imperatives. By the early seventeenth century, Spanish friars had establisheddozens of missions along the Rio Grande and in California.

III. Spain’s Rivals Emerge
While Spain plundered the New World, unrest plagued Europe. The Reformation threw England and France, the two European powers capableof contesting Spain, into turmoil. Long and expensive conflicts drained
time, resources, and lives. Millions died from religious violence in France
alone. As the violence diminished in Europe, however, religious and political rivalries continued in the New World.
The Spanish exploitation of New Spain’s riches inspired Europeanmonarchs to invest in exploration and conquest. Reports of Spanish
atrocities spread throughout Europe and provided a humanitarian justification for European colonization. An English reprint of the writings ofBartolomé de Las Casas bore the sensational title “Popery Truly Display’din its Bloody Colours: Or, a Faithful Narrative of the Horrid and Unexampled Massacres, Butcheries, and all manners of Cruelties that Hell and
Malice could invent, committed by the Popish Spanish.” An English writer

The earliest planof New Amsterdam (nowManhattan),
1660. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 2 cha pter 2

explained that the Indians “were simple and plain men, and lived without
great labour,” but in their lust for gold the Spaniards “forced the people(that were not used to labour) to stand all the daie in the hot sun gathering gold in the sand of the rivers. By this means a great number of them(not used to such pains) died, and a great number of them (seeing themselves brought from so quiet a life to such misery and slavery) of desperation killed themselves. And many would not marry, because they would
not have their children slaves to the Spaniards.”5 The Spanish accused
their critics of fostering a “Black Legend.” The Black Legend drew on
religious differences and political rivalries. Spain had successful conquests
in France, Italy, Germany, and the Netherlands and left many in those nations yearning to break free from Spanish influence. English writers argued
that Spanish barbarities were foiling a tremendous opportunity for the
expansion of Christianity across the globe and that a benevolent conquestof the New World by non-Spanish monarchies offered the surest salvationof the New World’s pagan masses. With these religious justifications, andwith obvious economic motives, Spain’s rivals arrived in the New World.
The F r e nch

The French crown subsidized exploration in the early sixteenth century.
Early French explorers sought a fabled Northwest Passage, a mythicalwaterway passing through the North American continent to Asia. Despite the wealth of the New World, Asia’s riches still beckoned to Europeans. Canada’s St. Lawrence River appeared to be such a passage,
stretching deep into the continent and into the Great Lakes. French colonial possessions centered on these bodies of water (and, later, down theMississippi River to the port of New Orleans).
French colonization developed through investment from private trading companies. Traders established Port Royal in Acadia (Nova Scotia) in
1603 and launched trading expeditions that stretched down the Atlantic
coast as far as Cape Cod. The needs of the fur trade set the future pattern of French colonization. Founded in 1608 under the leadership ofSamuel de Champlain, Quebec provided the foothold for what would
become New France. French fur traders placed a higher value on co­operating with the Indians than on establishing a successful French colonial footprint. Asserting dominance in the region could have been to
their own detriment, as it might have compromised their access to skilled
Indian trappers, and therefore wealth. Few Frenchmen traveled to the
New World to settle permanently. In fact, few traveled at all. Many per-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  33

secuted French Protestants (Huguenots) sought to emigrate after France
criminalized Protestantism in 1685, but all non-Catholics were forbidden
in New France.6
The French preference for trade over permanent settlement fostered
more cooperative and mutually beneficial relationships with Native
Americans than was typical among the Spanish and English. Perhaps
eager to debunk the anti-Catholic elements of the Black Legend, theFrench worked to cultivate cooperation with Indians. Jesuit missionaries, for instance, adopted different conversion strategies than the Spanish
Franciscans. Spanish missionaries brought Indians into enclosed missions, whereas Jesuits more often lived with or alongside Indian groups.
Many French fur traders married Indian women.7 The offspring of Indian
women and French men were so common in New France that the Frenchdeveloped a word for these children, Métis(sage). The Huron people
developed a particularly close relationship with the French, and many
converted to Christianity and engaged in the fur trade. But close relationships with the French would come at a high cost. The Huron were decimated by the ravages of European disease, and entanglements in Frenchand Dutch conflicts proved disastrous.8 Despite this, some Native peoples
maintained alliances with the French.
Pressure from the powerful Iroquois in the East pushed many
­Algonquian-speaking peoples toward French territory in the midseventeenth century, and together they crafted what historians have called a“middle ground,” a kind of cross-cultural space that allowed for nativeand European interaction, negotiation, and accommodation. French
traders adopted—sometimes clumsily—the gift-giving and mediation
strategies expected of Native leaders. Natives similarly engaged the impersonal European market and adapted—often haphazardly—to European laws. The Great Lakes “middle ground” experienced tumultuous

This depictionof New Orleansin 1726 when it
was an eightyear-old French
frontier settlement. Jean-Pierre
Lassus, Veüe et
Perspective de laNouvelle Orleans,
1726, Centre desarchives d’outremer, France.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 4 cha pter 2s­uccess t­hroughout the late seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries
until English colonial officials and American settlers swarmed the region.
The pressures of European expansion strained even the closest bonds.9
T h e Du t c h

The Netherlands, a small maritime nation with great wealth, achieved
considerable colonial success. In 1581, the Netherlands had officiallybroken away from the Hapsburgs and won a reputation as the freestof the new European nations. Dutch women maintained separate legal
identities from their husbands and could therefore hold property andinherit full estates.
Ravaged by the turmoil of the Reformation, the Dutch embraced
greater religious tolerance and freedom of the press than other European
nations.10 Radical Protestants, Catholics, and Jews flocked to the Nether­lands. The English Pilgrims, for instance, fled first to the Netherlands
before sailing to the New World years later. The Netherlands built its
colonial empire through the work of experienced merchants and skilled
sailors. The Dutch were the most advanced capitalists in the modern
world and marshaled extensive financial resources by creating innovative
financial organizations such as the Amsterdam Stock Exchange and theEast India Company. Although the Dutch offered liberties, they offeredvery little democracy—power remained in the hands of only a few. And
Dutch liberties certainly had their limits. The Dutch advanced the slave
trade and brought African slaves with them to the New World. Slavery
was an essential part of Dutch capitalist triumphs.
Sharing the European hunger for access to Asia, in 1609 the Dutch
commissioned the Englishman Henry Hudson to discover the fabled
Northwest Passage through North America. He failed, of course, butnevertheless found the Hudson River and claimed modern-day New
York for the Dutch. There they established New Netherland, an essential
part of the Dutch New World empire. The Netherlands chartered theDutch West India Company in 1621 and established colonies in Africa,
the Caribbean, and North America. The island of Manhattan provided
a launching pad to support its Caribbean colonies and attack Spanish
trade.
Spiteful of the Spanish and mindful of the Black Legend, the Dutch
were determined not to repeat Spanish atrocities. They fashioned guidelines for New Netherland that conformed to the ideas of Hugo Grotius, a legal philosopher who believed that Native peoples possessed the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  35

same natural rights as Europeans. Colony leaders insisted that land bepurchased; in 1626 Peter Minuit therefore “bought” Manhattan from
Munsee Indians.11 Despite the seemingly honorable intentions, it is likely
the Dutch paid the wrong Indians for the land (either intentionally orunintentionally) or that the Munsee and the Dutch understood the transaction in very different terms. Transactions like these illustrated both theDutch attempt to find a more peaceful process of colonization and theinconsistency between European and Native American understandingsof property.
Like the French, the Dutch sought to profit, not to conquer. Tradewith Native peoples became New Netherland’s central economic activity.
Dutch traders carried wampum along Native trade routes and exchanged
it for beaver pelts. Wampum consisted of shell beads fashioned by Algonquian Indians on the southern New England coast and was valued asa ceremonial and diplomatic commodity among the Iroquois. Wampum
became a currency that could buy anything from a loaf of bread to a plotof land.12
In addition to developing these trading networks, the Dutch alsoestablished farms, settlements, and lumber camps. The West India
Company directors implemented the patroon system to encourage colonization. The patroon system granted large estates to wealthy landlords,
who subsequently paid passage for the tenants to work their land. Expanding Dutch settlements correlated with deteriorating relations withlocal Indians. In the interior of the continent, the Dutch retained valuable
alliances with the Iroquois to maintain Beverwijck, modern-day Albany,
as a hub for the fur trade.13 In the places where the Dutch built permanent settlements, the ideals of peaceful colonization succumbed to thesettlers’ increasing demand for land. Armed conflicts erupted as colonial
settlements encroached on Native villages and hunting lands. Profit andpeace, it seemed, could not coexist.
Labor shortages, meanwhile, crippled Dutch colonization. The patroon system failed to bring enough tenants, and the colony could not
attract a sufficient number of indentured servants to satisfy the colony’s
backers. In response, the colony imported eleven company-owned slaves
in 1626, the same year that Minuit purchased Manhattan. Slaves were
tasked with building New Amsterdam (modern-day New York City), including a defensive wall along the northern edge of the colony (the site ofmodern-day Wall Street). They created its roads and maintained its allimportant port. Fears of racial mixing led the Dutch to import enslaved© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 6 cha pter 2

women, enabling the formation of African Dutch families. The colony’s
first African marriage occurred in 1641, and by 1650 there were at least
five hundred African slaves in the colony. By 1660, New Amsterdam had
the largest urban slave population on the continent.14
As was typical of the practice of African slavery in much of the earlyseventeenth century, Dutch slavery in New Amsterdam was less comprehensively exploitative than later systems of American slavery. Someenslaved Africans, for instance, successfully sued for back wages. Whenseveral company-owned slaves fought for the colony against the Munsee Indians, they petitioned for their freedom and won a kind of “halffreedom” that allowed them to work their own land in return for paying
a large tithe, or tax, to their masters. The children of these “half-free”
laborers remained held in bondage by the West India Company, however. The Dutch, who so proudly touted their liberties, grappled withthe reality of African slavery, and some New Netherlanders protested
the enslavement of Christianized Africans. The economic goals of thecolony slowly crowded out these cultural and religious objections, andthe much-boasted liberties of the Dutch came to exist alongside increasingly brutal systems of slavery.
The Portugu ese

The Portuguese had been leaders in Atlantic navigation well ahead ofColumbus’s voyage. But the incredible wealth flowing from New Spainpiqued the rivalry between the two Iberian countries, and accelerated
Portuguese colonization efforts. This rivalry created a crisis within the
Catholic world as Spain and Portugal squared off in a battle for colonial supremacy. The pope intervened and divided the New World with
the Treaty of Tordesillas in 1494. Land east of the Tordesillas Meridian,an imaginary line dividing South America, would be given to Portugal,
whereas land west of the line was reserved for Spanish conquest. In return for the license to conquer, both Portugal and Spain were instructed
to treat the natives with Christian compassion and to bring them under
the protection of the Church.
Lucrative colonies in Africa and India initially preoccupied Portugal,
but by 1530 the Portuguese turned their attention to the land that would
become Brazil, driving out French traders and establishing permanent
settlements. Gold and silver mines dotted the interior of the colony, but
two industries powered early colonial Brazil: sugar and the slave trade.
In fact, over the entire history of the Atlantic slave trade, more Africans© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  37

were enslaved in Brazil than in any other colony in the Atlantic World.
Gold mines emerged in greater numbers throughout the eighteenth century but still never rivaled the profitability of sugar or slave trading.
Jesuit missionaries brought Christianity to Brazil, but strong elementsof African and Native spirituality mixed with orthodox Catholicism tocreate a unique religious culture. This culture resulted from the demographics of Brazilian slavery. High mortality rates on sugar plantations
required a steady influx of new slaves, thus perpetuating the culturalconnection between Brazil and Africa. The reliance on new imports ofslaves increased the likelihood of resistance, however, and escaped slaves
managed to create several free settlements, called quilombos. Thesesettlements drew from both African and Native slaves, and despite frequent attacks, several endured throughout the long history of Brazilianslavery.15
Despite the arrival of these new Europeans, Spain continued to dominate the New World. The wealth flowing from the exploitation of the
Aztec and Incan Empires greatly eclipsed the profits of other European
nations. But this dominance would not last long. By the end of the sixteenth century, the powerful Spanish Armada would be destroyed, andthe English would begin to rule the waves.

IV. English Colonization
Spain had a one-hundred-year head start on New World colonization,
and a jealous England eyed the enormous wealth that Spain gleaned. The
Protestant Reformation had shaken England, but Elizabeth I assumed
the English crown in 1558. Elizabeth oversaw England’s so-called goldenage, which included both the expansion of trade and exploration andthe literary achievements of Shakespeare and Marlowe. English mercantilism, a state-assisted manufacturing and trading system, created andmaintained markets. The markets provided a steady supply of consumers and laborers, stimulated economic expansion, and increased English
wealth.
However, wrenching social and economic changes unsettled the En­
glish population. The island’s population increased from fewer than three
million in 1500 to over five million by the middle of the seventeenth
century.16 The skyrocketing cost of land coincided with plummeting
farming income. Rents and prices rose but wages stagnated. Moreover,movements to enclose public land—sparked by the transition of English© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 8 cha pter 2

Nicholas Hilliard,
The Battle ofGravelines, 1588.
Wikimedia.

landholders from agriculture to livestock raising—evicted tenants fromthe land and created hordes of landless, jobless peasants that haunted thecities and countryside. One quarter to one half of the population lived in
extreme poverty.17
New World colonization won support in England amid a time ofrising English fortunes among the wealthy, a tense Spanish rivalry, andmounting internal social unrest. But supporters of English colonization
always touted more than economic gains and mere national self-interest.
They claimed to be doing God’s work. Many claimed that colonization
would glorify God, England, and Protestantism by Christianizing the
New World’s pagan peoples. Advocates such as Richard Hakluyt theYounger and John Dee, for instance, drew upon The History of the Kings
of Britain, written by the twelfth-century monk Geoffrey of Monmouth,
and its mythical account of King Arthur’s conquest and Christianization of pagan lands to justify American conquest.18 Moreover, promoters promised that the conversion of New World Indians would satisfy
God and glorify England’s “Virgin Queen,” Elizabeth I, who was seen

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  39

as nearly divine by some in England. The English—and other European
Protestant colonizers—imagined themselves superior to the Spanish, who
still bore the Black Legend of inhuman cruelty. English colonization, supporters argued, would prove that superiority.
In his 1584 “Discourse on Western Planting,” Richard Hakluyt
amassed the supposed religious, moral, and exceptional economic benefits of colonization. He repeated the Black Legend of Spanish New World
terrorism and attacked the sins of Catholic Spain. He promised that En­
glish colonization could strike a blow against Spanish heresy and bringProtestant religion to the New World. English interference, Hakluyt suggested, might provide the only salvation from Catholic rule in the New
World. The New World, too, he said, offered obvious economic advantages. Trade and resource extraction would enrich the English treasury.
England, for instance, could find plentiful materials to outfit a worldclass navy. Moreover, he said, the New World could provide an escapefor England’s vast armies of landless “vagabonds.” Expanded trade, heargued, would not only bring profit but also provide work for England’s
jobless poor. A Christian enterprise, a blow against Spain, an economic
stimulus, and a social safety valve all beckoned the English toward a
commitment to colonization.19
This noble rhetoric veiled the coarse economic motives that brought
England to the New World. New economic structures and a new merchant class paved the way for colonization. England’s merchants lacked
estates, but they had new plans to build wealth. By collaborating withnew government-sponsored trading monopolies and employing financial
innovations such as joint-stock companies, England’s merchants sought
to improve on the Dutch economic system. Spain was extracting enormous material wealth from the New World; why shouldn’t England?
Joint-stock companies, the ancestors of modern corporations, became
the initial instruments of colonization. With government monopolies,
shared profits, and managed risks, these money-making ventures could
attract and manage the vast capital needed for colonization. In 1606
James I approved the formation of the Virginia Company (named after
Elizabeth, the Virgin Queen).
Rather than formal colonization, however, the most successful early
English ventures in the New World were a form of state-sponsored piracy known as privateering. Queen Elizabeth sponsored sailors, or “Sea
Dogges,” such as John Hawkins and Francis Drake, to plunder Spanish ships and towns in the Americas. Privateers earned a substantial© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 0 cha pter 2

profit both for themselves and for the English crown. England practiced piracy on a scale, one historian wrote, “that transforms crime
into politics.”20 Francis Drake harried Spanish ships throughout theWestern Hemisphere and raided Spanish caravans as far away as thecoast of Peru on the Pacific Ocean. In 1580 Elizabeth rewarded her
skilled pirate with knighthood. But Elizabeth walked a fine line. With
Protestant-Catholic tensions already running high, English privateering provoked Spain. Tensions worsened after the execution of Mary,
Queen of Scots, a Catholic. In 1588, King Philip II of Spain unleashedthe fabled Armada. With 130 ships, 8,000 sailors, and 18,000 soldiers,
Spain launched the largest invasion in history to destroy the British
navy and depose Elizabeth.
An island nation, England depended on a robust navy for trade andterritorial expansion. England had fewer ships than Spain, but they were
smaller and swifter. They successfully harassed the armada, forcing it toretreat to the Netherlands for reinforcements. But then a fluke storm,celebrated in England as the “divine wind,” annihilated the remainderof the fleet.21 The destruction of the armada changed the course of world
history. It not only saved England and secured English Protestantism,
but it also opened the seas to English expansion and paved the way for
England’s colonial future. By 1600, England stood ready to embark on its
dominance over North America.
English colonization would look very different from Spanish or
French colonization. England had long been trying to conquer Catholic Ireland. Rather than integrating with the Irish and trying to convert
them to Protestantism, England more often simply seized land throughviolence and pushed out the former inhabitants, leaving them to moveelsewhere or to die. These same tactics would later be deployed in North
American invasions.
English colonization, however, began haltingly. Sir Humphrey Gilbert
labored throughout the late sixteenth century to establish a colony in
Newfoundland but failed. In 1587, with a predominantly male cohort of150 English colonizers, John White reestablished an abandoned settlement on North Carolina’s Roanoke Island. Supply shortages promptedWhite to return to England for additional support, but the Spanish Armada and the mobilization of British naval efforts stranded him in Britain
for several years. When he finally returned to Roanoke, he found thecolony abandoned. What befell the failed colony? White found the word
Croatan carved into a tree or a post in the abandoned colony. Historians© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  41

presume the colonists, short of food, may have fled for a nearby islandof that name and encountered its settled native population. Others offer
violence as an explanation. Regardless, the English colonists were neverheard from again. When Queen Elizabeth died in 1603, no Englishmen
had yet established a permanent North American colony.
After King James made peace with Spain in 1604, privateering no longer held out the promise of cheap wealth. Colonization assumed a newurgency. The Virginia Company, established in 1606, drew inspirationfrom Cortés and the Spanish conquests. It hoped to find gold and silver aswell as other valuable trading commodities in the New World: glass, iron,furs, pitch, tar, and anything else the country could supply. The company
planned to identify a navigable river with a deep harbor, away from theeyes of the Spanish. There they would find an Indian trading network andextract a fortune from the New World.

V. Jamestown
In April 1607 Englishmen aboard three ships—the Susan Constant, theGodspeed, and the Discovery—sailed forty miles up the James River(named for the English king) in present-day Virginia (named for Elizabeth I, the Virgin Queen) and settled on just such a place. The uninhabited peninsula they selected was upriver and out of sight of Spanish
patrols. It offered easy defense against ground assaults and was both

Incolarum Virginiae piscandi
ratio (The Methodof Fishing of the
Inhabitants ofVirginia), c. 1590.
The Encyclopedia
Virginia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 2 cha pter 2

uninhabited and located close to many Indian villages and their potentially lucrative trade networks. But the location was a disaster. Indians
had ignored the peninsula for two reasons: terrible soil hampered agriculture, and brackish tidal water led to debilitating disease. Despite these
setbacks, the English built Jamestown, the first permanent English colonyin the present-day United States.
The English had not entered a wilderness but had arrived amid apeople they called the Powhatan Confederacy. Powhatan, or Wahunsenacawh, as he called himself, led nearly ten thousand Algonquian-speaking
Indians in the Chesapeake. They burned vast acreage to clear brush andcreate sprawling artificial parklike grasslands so they could easily huntdeer, elk, and bison. The Powhatan raised corn, beans, squash, and possibly sunflowers, rotating acreage throughout the Chesapeake. Without
plows, manure, or draft animals, the Powhatan produced a remarkable
number of calories cheaply and efficiently.
Jamestown was a profit-seeking venture backed by investors. The
colonists were mostly gentlemen and proved entirely unprepared forthe challenges ahead. They hoped for easy riches but found none. As
John Smith later complained, they “would rather starve than work.”22
And so they did. Disease and starvation ravaged the colonists, thanks inpart to the peninsula’s unhealthy location and the fact that supplies fromEn­gland arrived sporadically or spoiled. Fewer than half of the originalcolonists survived the first nine months.
John Smith, a yeoman’s son and capable leader, took command of
the crippled colony and promised, “He that will not work shall not eat.”
He navigated Indian diplomacy, claiming that he was captured and sentenced to death but Powhatan’s daughter, Pocahontas, intervened to save
his life. She would later marry another colonist, John Rolfe, and die in
England.
Powhatan kept the English alive that first winter. The Powhatan had
welcomed the English and placed a high value on metal ax-heads, kettles,
tools, and guns and eagerly traded furs and other abundant goods forthem. With ten thousand confederated natives and with food in abundance, the Indians had little to fear and much to gain from the isolated
outpost of sick and dying Englishmen.
Despite reinforcements, the English continued to die. Four hundred
settlers arrived in 1609, but the overwhelmed colony entered a desperate“starving time” in the winter of 1609–1610. Supplies were lost at sea.
Relations with the Indians deteriorated and the colonists fought a kind

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  43

of slow-burning guerrilla war with the Powhatan. Disaster loomed forthe colony. The settlers ate everything they could, roaming the woods
for nuts and berries. They boiled leather. They dug up graves to eat thecorpses of their former neighbors. One man was executed for killing andeating his wife. Some years later, George Percy recalled the colonists’desperation during these years, when he served as the colony’s president:“Having fed upon our horses and other beasts as long as they lasted, wewere glad to make shift with vermin as dogs, cats, rats and mice . . . asto eat boots shoes or any other leather. . . . And now famine beginningto look ghastly and pale in every face, that nothing was spared to maintain life and to do those things which seem incredible, as to dig up deadcorpses out of graves and to eat them.”23 Archaeological excavations in2012 exhumed the bones of a fourteen-year-old girl that exhibited signsof cannibalism.24 All but sixty settlers would die by the summer of 1610.
Little improved over the next several years. By 1616, 80 percent of
all English immigrants who had arrived in Jamestown had perished. England’s first American colony was a catastrophe. The colony was reorganized, and in 1614 the marriage of Pocahontas to John Rolfe eased
relations with the Powhatan, though the colony still limped along as a
starving, commercially disastrous tragedy. The colonists were unable tofind any profitable commodities and remained dependent on the Indiansand sporadic shipments from England for food. But then tobacco saved
Jamestown.
By the time King James I described tobacco as a “noxious weed, . . .
loathsome to the eye, hateful to the nose, harmful to the brain, and dangerous to the lungs,” it had already taken Europe by storm. In 1616 John
Rolfe crossed tobacco strains from Trinidad and Guiana and planted

John White,
Village of the
Secotan, 1585.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 4 cha pter 2

Virginia’s first tobacco crop. In 1617 the colony sent its first cargo of tobacco back to England. The “noxious weed,” a native of the New World,
fetched a high price in Europe and the tobacco boom began in Virginia
and then later spread to Maryland. Within fifteen years American colonists were exporting over five hundred thousand pounds of tobacco per
year. Within forty years, they were exporting fifteen million.25
Tobacco changed everything. It saved Virginia from ruin, incentivizedfurther colonization, and laid the groundwork for what would become
the United States. With a new market open, Virginia drew not only merchants and traders but also settlers. Colonists came in droves. They were
mostly young, mostly male, and mostly indentured servants who signed
contracts called indentures that bonded them to employers for a periodof years in return for passage across the ocean. But even the rough termsof servitude were no match for the promise of land and potential profitsthat beckoned English farmers. But still there were not enough of them.
Tobacco was a labor-intensive crop and ambitious planters, with seemingly limitless land before them, lacked only laborers to escalate theirwealth and status. The colony’s great labor vacuum inspired the creationof the “headright policy” in 1618: any person who migrated to Virginia
would automatically receive fifty acres of land and any immigrant whose
passage they paid would entitle them to fifty acres more.
In 1619, the Virginia Company established the House of Burgesses, alimited representative body composed of white landowners that first met
in Jamestown. That same year, a Dutch slave ship sold twenty Africans
to the Virginia colonists. Southern slavery was born.
Soon the tobacco-growing colonists expanded beyond the bounds ofJamestown’s deadly peninsula. When it became clear that the English were
not merely intent on maintaining a small trading post but sought a permanent ever-expanding colony, conflict with the Powhatan Confederacy
became almost inevitable. Powhatan died in 1622 and was succeeded byhis brother, Opechancanough, who promised to drive the land-hungry colonists back into the sea. He launched a surprise attack and in a single day(March 22, 1622) killed over 350 colonists, or one third of all the colonists
in Virginia.26 The colonists retaliated and revisited the massacres on Indian
settlements many times over. The massacre freed the colonists to drive theIndians off their land. The governor of Virginia declared it colonial policy
to achieve the “expulsion of the savages to gain the free range of the country.”27 War and disease destroyed the remnants of the Chesapeake Indians
and tilted the balance of power decisively toward the English colonizers.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  45

English colonists brought to the New World particular visions of racial, cultural, and religious supremacy. Despite starving in the shadowof the Powhatan Confederacy, English colonists nevertheless judged
themselves physically, spiritually, and technologically superior to Native
peoples in North America. Christianity, metallurgy, intensive agriculture, transatlantic navigation, and even wheat all magnified the English
sense of superiority. This sense of superiority, when coupled with outbreaks of violence, left the English feeling entitled to indigenous lands
and resources.
Spanish conquerors established the framework for the Atlantic slave
trade over a century before the first chained Africans arrived at Jamestown. Even Bartolomé de Las Casas, celebrated for his pleas to save Native Americans from colonial butchery, for a time recommended thatindigenous labor be replaced by importing Africans. Early English settlers
from the Caribbean and Atlantic coast of North America mostly imitated
European ideas of African inferiority. “Race” followed the expansion ofslavery across the Atlantic world. Skin color and race suddenly seemed
fixed. Englishmen equated Africans with categorical blackness and blackness with Sin, “the handmaid and symbol of baseness.”28 An English essayist in 1695 wrote that “a negro will always be a negro, carry him toGreenland, feed him chalk, feed and manage him never so many ways.”29
More and more Europeans embraced the notions that Europeans andAfricans were of distinct races. Others now preached that the Old Testament God cursed Ham, the son of Noah, and doomed black people toperpetual enslavement.
And yet in the early years of American slavery, ideas about race were
not yet fixed and the practice of slavery was not yet codified. The first
generations of Africans in English North America faced miserable conditions, but, in contrast to later American history, their initial servitude
was not necessarily permanent, heritable, or even particularly disgraceful. Africans were definitively set apart as fundamentally different fromtheir white counterparts and faced longer terms of service and harsher
punishments, but, like the indentured white servants whisked away fromEnglish slums, these first Africans in North America could also work for
only a set number of years before becoming free landowners themselves.
The Angolan Anthony Johnson, for instance, was sold into servitude but
fulfilled his indenture and became a prosperous tobacco planter himself.30
In 1622, at the dawn of the tobacco boom, Jamestown had still seemeda failure. But the rise of tobacco and the destruction of the Powhatan© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 6 cha pter 2

turned the tide. Colonists escaped the deadly peninsula and immigrants
poured into the colony to grow tobacco and turn a profit for the Crown.

VI. New England

Seal of the Massachusetts Bay
Colony. The History Project (UCDavis).

The English colonies in New England established from 1620 onward
were founded with loftier goals than those in Virginia. Although migrants
to New England expected economic profit, religious motives directed therhetoric and much of the reality of these colonies. Not every English person who moved to New England during the seventeenth century was a
Puritan, but Puritans dominated the politics, religion, and culture of New
England. Even after 1700, the region’s Puritan inheritance shaped many
aspects of its history.
The term Puritan began as an insult, and its recipients usually referred
to each other as “the godly” if they used a specific term at all. Puritans believed that the Church of England did not distance itself far enough from
Catholicism after Henry VIII broke with Rome in the 1530s. They largely
agreed with European Calvinists—followers of theologian Jean Calvin—on matters of religious doctrine. Calvinists (and Puritans) believed thathumankind was redeemed by God’s grace alone, and that the fate of
an individual’s immortal soul was predestined. The happy minority that
God had already chosen to save were known among English Puritans as
the Elect. Calvinists also argued that the decoration of churches, reliance© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  47

on ornate ceremony, and corrupt priesthood obscured God’s message.
They believed that reading the Bible was the best way to understand God.
Puritans were stereotyped by their enemies as dour killjoys, and theexaggeration has endured. It is certainly true that the Puritans’ disdain
for excess and opposition to many holidays popular in Europe (including Christmas, which, as Puritans never tired of reminding everyone, theBible never told anyone to celebrate) lent themselves to caricature. But
Puritans understood themselves as advocating a reasonable middle pathin a corrupt world. It would never occur to a Puritan, for example, toabstain from alcohol or sex.
During the first century after the English Reformation (c. 1530–1630)
Puritans sought to “purify” the Church of England of all practices thatsmacked of Catholicism, advocating a simpler worship service, the abolition of ornate churches, and other reforms. They had some success inpushing the Church of England in a more Calvinist direction, but withthe coronation of King Charles I (r. 1625–1649), the Puritans gained an
implacable foe that cast English Puritans as excessive and dangerous.
Facing growing persecution, the Puritans began the Great Migration,
during which about twenty thousand people traveled to New England
between 1630 and 1640. The Puritans (unlike the small band of separatist “Pilgrims” who founded Plymouth Colony in 1620) remained committed to reforming the Church of England but temporarily decamped
to North America to accomplish this task. Leaders like John Winthrop
insisted they were not separating from, or abandoning, England but wererather forming a godly community in America that would be a “City on
a Hill” and an example for reformers back home.31 The Puritans did notseek to create a haven of religious toleration, a notion that they—alongwith nearly all European Christians—regarded as ridiculous at best anddangerous at worst.
While the Puritans did not succeed in building a godly utopia in New
England, a combination of Puritan traits with several external factors
created colonies wildly different from any other region settled by En­
glish people. Unlike those heading to Virginia, colonists in New England (Plymouth [1620], Massachusetts Bay [1630], Connecticut [1636],
and Rhode Island [1636]) generally arrived in family groups. Most New
England immigrants were small landholders in England, a class contemporary English called the “middling sort.” When they arrived in New
England they tended to replicate their home environments, founding
towns composed of independent landholders. The New England climate© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 8 cha pter 2

and soil made large-scale plantation agriculture impractical, so the system of large landholders using masses of slaves or indentured servants togrow labor-intensive crops never took hold.
There is no evidence that the New England Puritans would have opposed such a system were it possible; other Puritans made their fortunes
on the Caribbean sugar islands, and New England merchants profited as
suppliers of provisions and slaves to those colonies. By accident of geography as much as by design, New England society was much less stratified than any of Britain’s other seventeenth-century colonies.
Although New England colonies could boast wealthy landholding
elites, the disparity of wealth in the region remained narrow comparedto the Chesapeake, Carolina, or the Caribbean. Instead, seventeenthcentury New England was characterized by a broadly shared modest
prosperity based on a mixed economy dependent on small farms, shops,
fishing, lumber, shipbuilding, and trade with the Atlantic World.
A combination of environmental factors and the Puritan social ethos
produced a region of remarkable health and stability during the seventeenth century. New England immigrants avoided most of the deadly
outbreaks of tropical disease that turned the Chesapeake colonies into
graveyards. Disease, in fact, only aided English settlement and relations
to Native Americans. In contrast to other English colonists who had tocontend with powerful Native American neighbors, the Puritans confronted the stunned survivors of a biological catastrophe. A lethal pandemic of smallpox during the 1610s swept away as much as 90 percentof the region’s Native American population. Many survivors welcomed
the English as potential allies against rival tribes who had escaped thecatastrophe. The relatively healthy environment coupled with politicalstability and the predominance of family groups among early immigrants
allowed the New England population to grow to 91,000 people by 1700
from only 21,000 immigrants. In contrast, 120,000 English went to the
Chesapeake, and only 85,000 white colonists remained in 1700.32
The New England Puritans set out to build their utopia by creating
communities of the godly. Groups of men, often from the same region ofEngland, applied to the colony’s General Court for land grants.33 They
generally divided part of the land for immediate use while keeping muchof the rest as “commons” or undivided land for future generations. The
town’s inhabitants collectively decided the size of each settler’s home
lot based on their current wealth and status. Besides oversight of property, the town restricted membership, and new arrivals needed to apply© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  49

for admission. Those who gained admittance could participate in town
governments that, while not democratic by modern standards, nevertheless had broad popular involvement. All male property holders could
vote in town meetings and choose the selectmen, assessors, constables,
and other officials from among themselves to conduct the daily affairsof government. Upon their founding, towns wrote covenants, reflecting the Puritan belief in God’s covenant with his people. Towns sought
to arbitrate disputes and contain strife, as did the Church. Wayward
or divergent individuals were persuaded, corrected, or coerced. Popular conceptions of Puritans as hardened authoritarians are exaggerated,
but if persuasion and arbitration failed, people who did not conform tocommunity norms were punished or removed. Massachusetts banishedAnne Hutchinson, Roger Williams, and other religious dissenters likethe Quakers.
Although by many measures colonization in New England succeeded,
its Puritan leaders failed in their own mission to create a utopian community that would inspire their fellows back in England. They tended
to focus their disappointment on the younger generation. “But alas!”Increase Mather lamented, “That so many of the younger Generation
have so early corrupted their [the founders’] doings!”34 The jeremiad,a sermon lamenting the fallen state of New England due to its straying
from its early virtuous path, became a staple of late-seventeenth-century
Puritan literature.
Yet the jeremiad could not stop the effects of prosperity. The population spread and grew more diverse. Many, if not most, New Englanders
retained strong ties to their Calvinist roots into the eighteenth century,
but the Puritans (who became Congregationalists) struggled against arising tide of religious pluralism. On December 25, 1727, Judge Samuel
Sewell noted in his diary that a new Anglican minister “keeps the day in
his new Church at Braintrey: people flock thither.”35 Previously forbidden holidays like Christmas were celebrated publicly in church and privately in homes. Puritan divine Cotton Mather discovered on Christmas
1711 that “a number of young people of both sexes, belonging, many ofthem, to my flock, had . . . a Frolick, a reveling Feast, and a Ball, which
discovers their Corruption.”36
Despite the lamentations of the Mathers and other Puritan leadersof their failure, they left an enduring mark on New England culture andsociety that endured long after the region’s residents ceased to be called“Puritan.”© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

5 0 cha pter 2

VII. Conclusion
The fledgling settlements in Virginia and Massachusetts paled in importance when compared to the sugar colonies of the Caribbean. Valued
more as marginal investments and social safety valves where the poor
could be released, these colonies nonetheless created a foothold for Britain on a vast North American continent. And although the seventeenth
century would be fraught for Britain—religious, social, and political upheavals would behead one king and force another to flee his throne—
settlers in Massachusetts and Virginia were nonetheless tied together by
the emerging Atlantic economy. While commodities such as tobacco andsugar fueled new markets in Europe, the economy grew increasingly dependent on slave labor. Enslaved Africans transported across the Atlantic
would further complicate the collision of cultures in the Americas. The
creation and maintenance of a slave system would spark new understandings of human difference and new modes of social control. The economic
exchanges of the new Atlantic economy would not only generate great
wealth and exploitation, they would also lead to new cultural systems
and new identities for the inhabitants of at least four continents.

VIII. Reference Materials
This chapter was edited by Ben Wright and Joseph Locke, with content contributions by Erin Bonuso, L. D. Burnett, Jon Grandage, Joseph Locke, Lisa Mercer,
Maria Montalvo, Ian Saxine, Jennifer Tellman, Luke Willert, and Ben Wright.
Recommended citation: Erin Bonuso et al., “Colliding Cultures,” Ben Wrightand Joseph L. Locke, eds., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph L. Locke and Ben
Wright (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
Notes to Ch a p ter 2
1. Stanley L. Engerman and Robert E. Gallman, eds., The Cambridge Economic History of the United States, Vol. I: The Colonial Era (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1996), 21.
2. Andrew L. Knaut, The Pueblo Revolt of 1680: Conquest and Resistancein Seventeenth Century New Mexico (Norman: University of Oklahoma Press,2015), 46.
3. John E. Kicza and Rebecca Horn, Resilient Cultures: America’s Native
Peoples Confront European Colonization, 1500–1800 (New York: Routledge,2013), 122.
4. Knaut, Pueblo Revolt of 1680, 155.
5. John Ponet, A Short Treatise on Political Power: And of the True Obedience Which Subjects Owe to Kings, and Other Civil Governors (London: s.n.),43–44.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  51

6. Alan Greer, The People of New France (Toronto: University of Toronto
Press, 1997).
7. Susan Sleeper-Smith, Indian Women and French Men: Rethinking Cultural Encounter in the Western Great Lakes (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 2001).
8. Carole Blackburn, Harvest of Souls: The Jesuit Missions and Colonialism in North America, 1632–1659 (Montreal: McGill-Queen’s University Press,
2000), 116.
9. Richard White, The Middle Ground: Indians, Empires, and Republics in
the Great Lakes Region, 1650–1815 (New York: Cambridge University Press,
1991).
10. Evan Haefeli, New Netherland and the Dutch Origins of American Religious Liberty (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2012), 20–53.
11. Allen W. Trelease, Indian Affairs in Colonial New York: The SeventeenthCentury (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1997), 36.
12. Daniel K. Richter, Trade, Land, Power: The Struggle for Eastern North
America (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2013), 101.
13. Janny Venema, Beverwijck: A Dutch Village on the American Frontier,1652–1664 (Albany: SUNY Press, 2003).
14. Leslie M. Harris, In the Shadow of Slavery: African Americans in New
York City, 1626–1863 (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2003), 21.
15. Alida C. Metcalf, Go-betweens and the Colonization of Brazil: 1500–
1600 (Austin: University of Texas Press, 2005). See also James H. Sweet, Recreating Africa: Culture, Kinship, and Religion in the African-Portuguese World,
1441–1770 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2003.
16. Edmund S. Morgan, American Slavery, American Freedom: The Ordealof Colonial Virginia (New York: Norton, 1975), 30.
17. John Walter, Crowds and Popular Politics in Early Modern England(Manchester, UK: Manchester University Press, 2006), 131–135.
18. Christopher Hodgkins, Reforming Empire: Protestant Colonialism andConscience in British Literature (Columbia: University of Missouri Press, 2002), 15.
19. Richard Hakluyt, Discourse on Western Planting (1584). https://​archive​.org/​details/​discourseonweste02hakl​_0.
20. Morgan, American Slavery, American Freedom, 9.
21. Felipe Fernández-Armesto, The Spanish Armada: The Experience of War
in 1588 (New York: Oxford University Press, 1988).
22. John Smith, Advertisements for the Inexperienced Planters of New En­
gland, or Anywhere or The Pathway to Experience to Erect a Plantation (London: Haviland, 1631), 16.
23. George Percy, “A True Relation of the Proceedings and Occurrents ofMoment Which Have Hap’ned in Virginia,” quoted in Jamestown Narratives:
Eyewitness Accounts of the Virginia Colony, the First Decade, 1607–1617, ed.
Edward Wright Haile (Champlain, VA: Round House, 1998), 505.
24. Eric A. Powell, “Chilling Discovery at Jamestown,” Archaeology (June10, 2013). http://​www​.archaeology​.org/​issues/​96​-1307/​trenches/​973​-jamestown​-starving​-time​-cannibalism.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

5 2 cha pter 2

25. Dennis Montgomery, 1607: Jamestown and the New World (Williamsburg, VA: Colonial Williamsburg Foundation, 2007), 126.
26. Rebecca Goetz, The Baptism of Early Virginia: How Christianity Created Race (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2012), 57.
27. Daniel K. Richter, Facing East from Indian Country: A Native History of
Early America (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009), 75.
28. Winthrop Jordan, White over Black: American Attitudes Toward the
Negro, 1550–12 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1968), 7.
29. Ibid., 16.
30. T. H. Breen and Stephen Innes, “Myne Owne Ground”: Race and Freedom on Virginia’s Eastern Shore, 1640–1676 (New York: Oxford University
Press, 2005).
31. John Winthrop, A Modell of Christian Charity (1830), first published inCollections of the Massachusetts Historical Society (Boston, 1838), 3rd series,
no. 7: 31–48. http://​history​.hanover​.edu/​texts/​winthmod​.html.
32. Alan Taylor, American Colonies: The Settling of North America (NewYork: Penguin, 2002), 170.
33. Virginia DeJohn Anderson, New England’s Generation: The Great Migration and the Formation of Society and Culture in the Seventeenth Century(New York: Cambridge University Press, 1991), 90–91.
34. Increase Mather, A Testimony Against Several Prophane and Superstitious Customs, Now Practised by Some in New-England (London: s.n., 1687).
35. Samuel Sewall, Diary of Samuel Sewall: 1674–1729, Vol. 3 (Boston:
Massachusetts Historical Society, 1882), 389.
36. Diary of Cotton Mather, 1709–1724 (Boston: Massachusetts Historical
Society, 1912), 146.
R e c o mm e n d e d R e a di n gArmitage, David, and Michael J. Braddick, eds. The British Atlantic World,
1500–1800. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2002.
Barr, Juliana. Peace Came in the Form of a Woman: Indians and Spaniards in the
Texas Borderlands. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2009.
Blackburn, Robin. The Making of New World Slavery: From the Baroque to theModern, 1492–1800. London: Verso, 1997.
Calloway, Colin G. New Worlds for All: Indians, Europeans, and the Remakingof Early America. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1997.
Cañizares-Esguerra, Jorge. Puritan Conquistadors. Iberianizing the Atlantic,
1550–1700. Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2006.
Cronon, William. Changes in the Land: Indians, Colonists, and the Ecology of
New England. New York: Hill and Wang, 1983.
Daniels, Christine, and Michael V. Kennedy, eds. Negotiated Empires: Centers
and Peripheries in the Americas, 1500–1820. New York: Routledge, 2002.
Dubcovsky, Alejandra. Informed Power: Communication in the Early American
South. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2016.
Elliott, John H. Empires of the Atlantic World: Britain and Spain in America,
1492–1830. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2006.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol l i di ng Cu l t u r e s  53

Fuentes, Marisa J. Dispossessed Lives: Enslaved Women, Violence, and the Archive. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2016.
Goetz, Rebecca Anne. The Baptism of Early Virginia: How Christianity CreatedRace. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2012.
Gould, Eliga H. “Entangled Histories, Entangled Worlds: The English-Speaking
Atlantic as a Spanish Periphery.” American Historical Review 112, no. 3(June 2007): 764-786.
Grandjean, Katherine. American Passage: The Communications Frontier in Early
New England. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2015.
Mancall, Peter C. Hakluyt’s Promise: An Elizabethan’s Obsession for an English
America. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2007.
Morgan, Edmund S. American Slavery, American Freedom: The Ordeal of Colonial Virginia. New York: Norton, 1975.
Morgan, Jennifer. Laboring Women: Reproduction and Gender in New World
Slavery. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2004.
Reséndez, Andrés. The Other Slavery: The Uncovered Story of Indian Enslavement in America. New York: Houghton Mifflin Harcourt, 2017.
Seed, Patricia. Ceremonies of Possession in Europe’s Conquest of the New World,
1492–1640. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1995.
Snyder, Christina. Slavery in Indian Country: The Changing Face of Captivity in
Early America. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2010.
Socolow, Susan Migden. The Women of Colonial Latin America. New York:
Cambridge University Press, 2000.
Stoler, Ann Laura. “Tense and Tender Ties: The Politics of Comparison in North
American History and (Post) Colonial Studies.” Journal of American History
88, no. 3 (December 2001): 829–897.
Thornton, John. Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World, 1400–
1800. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1992.
Warren, Wendy. New England Bound: Slavery and Colonization in Early America. New York: Norton, 2016.
Weimer, Adrian. Martyrs’ Mirror: Persecution and Holiness in Early New England. New York: Oxford University Press, 2011.
White, Richard. The Middle Ground: Indians, Empires, and Republics in the
Great Lakes Region, 1650–1815. New York: Cambridge University Press,
1991.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3
British North America
I. Introduction
Whether they came as servants, slaves, free farmers, religious refugees,
or powerful planters, the men and women of the American colonies
created new worlds. Native Americans saw fledgling settlements growinto unstoppable beachheads of vast new populations that increasinglymono­polized resources and remade the land into something else entirely.
Meanwhile, as colonial societies developed in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, fluid labor arrangements and racial categories solidified
into the race-based, chattel slavery that increasingly defined the economyof the British Empire. The North American mainland originally occupied
a small and marginal place in that broad empire, as even the output of its
most prosperous colonies paled before the tremendous wealth of Caribbean sugar islands. And yet the colonial backwaters on the North Ameri-

Unidentified
artist, The Old
Plantation, c.
1790–1800,
Abby AldrichRockefeller Folk
Art Museum.
Wikimedia.

can mainland, ignored by many imperial officials, were neverthelessdeeply tied into these larger Atlantic networks. A new and increasingly
complex Atlantic World connected the continents of Europe, Africa, and
the Americas.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  55

Events across the ocean continued to influence the lives of Americancolonists. Civil war, religious conflict, and nation building transformed
seventeenth-century Britain and remade societies on both sides of theocean. At the same time, colonial settlements grew and matured, developing into powerful societies capable of warring against Native Americans and subduing internal upheaval. Patterns and systems establishedduring the colonial era would continue to shape American society forcenturies. And none, perhaps, would be as brutal and destructive as theinstitution of slavery.

II. Slavery and the Making of Race
After his arrival as a missionary in Charles Town, Carolina, in 1706,
Reverend Francis Le Jau quickly grew disillusioned by the horrors ofAmerican slavery. He met enslaved Africans ravaged by the Middle Passage, Indians traveling south to enslave enemy villages, and colonists terrified of invasions from French Louisiana and Spanish Florida. Slavery
and death surrounded him.
Le Jau’s strongest complaints were reserved for his own countrymen,
the English. English traders encouraged wars with Indians in order topurchase and enslave captives, and planters justified the use of an enslaved workforce by claiming white servants were “good for nothing atall.” Although the minister thought otherwise and baptized and educateda substantial number of slaves, he was unable to overcome masters’ fearthat Christian baptism would lead to slave emancipation.1
The 1660s marked a turning point for black men and women in English colonies like Virginia in North America and Barbados in the West
Indies. New laws gave legal sanction to the enslavement of people of
African descent for life. The permanent deprivation of freedom and theseparate legal status of enslaved Africans facilitated the maintenance ofstrict racial barriers. Skin color became more than a superficial difference; it became the marker of a transcendent, all-encompassing division
between two distinct peoples, two races, white and black.2
All seventeenth-century racial thought did not point directly towardmodern classifications of racial hierarchy. Captain Thomas Phillips, master of a slave ship in 1694, did not justify his work with any such creed: “I
can’t think there is any intrinsic value in one color more than another, northat white is better than black, only we think it so because we are so.”3 For
Phillips, the profitability of slavery was the only justification he needed.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

56

ch a pter 3

Wars offered the most common means for colonists to acquire Native
American slaves. Seventeenth-century European legal thought held thatenslaving prisoners of war was not only legal but more merciful than killing the captives outright. After the Pequot War (1636–1637), Massachusetts Bay colonists sold hundreds of North American Indians into slavery
in the West Indies. A few years later, Dutch colonists in New Netherland(New York and New Jersey) enslaved Algonquian Indians during both
Governor Kieft’s War (1641–1645) and the two Esopus Wars (1659–
1663). The Dutch sent these war captives to English-settled Bermuda
as well as Curaçao, a Dutch plantation colony in the southern Caribbean. An even larger number of Indian slaves were captured during King
Philip’s War (1675–1676), a pan-Indian uprising against the encroachments of the New England colonies. Hundreds of Indians were boundand shipped into slavery. The New England colonists also tried to send
Indian slaves to Barbados, but the Barbados Assembly refused to import
the New England Indians for fear they would encourage rebellion.
In the eighteenth century, wars in Florida, South Carolina, and theMississippi Valley produced even more Indian slaves. Some wars emerged
from contests between Indians and colonists for land, while others were
manufactured as pretenses for acquiring captives. Some were not wars
at all but merely illegal raids performed by slave traders. Historians estimate that between 24,000 and 51,000 Native Americans were forced
into slavery throughout the southern colonies between 1670 and 1715.4
While some of the enslaved Indians remained in the region, many were
exported through Charles Town, South Carolina, to other ports in the
British Atlantic—most likely to Barbados, Jamaica, and Bermuda. Manyof the English colonists who wished to claim land in frontier territories
were threatened by the violence inherent in the Indian slave trade. By theeighteenth century, colonial governments often discouraged the practice,although it never ceased entirely as long as slavery was, in general, a legal
institution.
Native American slaves died quickly, mostly from disease, but others
were murdered or died from starvation. The demands of growing plantation economies required a more reliable labor force, and the transatlantic
slave trade provided such a workforce. European slavers transported millions of Africans across the ocean in a terrifying journey known as theMiddle Passage. Writing at the end of the eighteenth century, Olaudah
Equiano recalled the fearsomeness of the crew, the filth and gloom of thehold, the inadequate provisions allotted for the captives, and the despera-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  57

tion that drove some slaves to suicide. (Equiano claimed to have beenborn in Igboland in modern-day Nigeria, but he may have been bornin colonial South Carolina, where he collected memories of the Middle
Passage from African-born slaves.) In the same time period, Alexander
Falconbridge, a slave ship surgeon, described the sufferings of slaves fromshipboard infections and close quarters in the hold. Dysentery, known
as “the bloody flux,” left captives lying in pools of excrement. Chainedin small spaces in the hold, slaves could lose so much skin and flesh
from chafing against metal and timber that their bones protruded. Other
sources detailed rapes, whippings, and diseases like smallpox and conjunctivitis aboard slave ships.5“Middle” had various meanings in the Atlantic slave trade. For thecaptains and crews of slave ships, the Middle Passage was one leg in themaritime trade in sugar and other semifinished American goods, manufactured European commodities, and African slaves. For the enslaved Africans, the Middle Passage was the middle leg of three distinct journeys
from Africa to the Americas. First was an overland journey in Africa to acoastal slave-trading factory, often a trek of hundreds of miles. ­Second—and middle—was an oceanic trip lasting from one to six months in a

Slave ships transported 11–12 million Africans to destinations in North and SouthAmerica, but it was not until the end of
the 18th century that any regulation was
introduced. The Brookes print dates toafter the Regulated Slave Trade Act of1788, but still shows enslaved Africans
chained in rows using iron leg shackles.
The slave ship Brookes was allowed tocarry up to 454 slaves, allotting 6 feet
(1.8 m) by 1 foot 4 inches (0.41 m) toeach man; 5 feet 10 inches (1.78 m) by
1 foot 4 inches (0.41 m) to each woman,and 5 feet (1.5 m) by 1 foot 2 inches(0.36 m) to each child, but one slave
trader alleged that before 1788, the ship
carried as many as 609 slaves. Stowage of
the British slave ship Brookes under the
regulated slave trade act of 1788, 1789.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

58

ch a pter 3s­laver. Third was acculturation (known as “seasoning”) and transportation to the American mine, plantation, or other location where newslaves were forced to labor.
The impact of the Middle Passage on the cultures of the Americas
remains evident today. Many foods associated with Africans, such as
cassava, were originally imported to West Africa as part of the slave
trade and were then adopted by African cooks before being brought to
the Americas, where they are still consumed. West African rhythms andmelodies live in new forms today in music as varied as religious spirituals
and synthesized drumbeats. African influences appear in the basket making and language of the Gullah people on the Carolina coastal islands.
Recent estimates count between eleven and twelve million Africans
forced across the Atlantic between the sixteenth and nineteenth centuries, with about two million deaths at sea as well as an additional several
million dying in the trade’s overland African leg or during seasoning.6
Conditions in all three legs of the slave trade were horrible, but the firstabolitionists focused especially on the abuses of the Middle Passage.
Southern European trading empires like the Catalans and Aragonesewere brought into contact with a Levantine commerce in sugar and slavesin the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. Europeans made the first steps
toward an Atlantic slave trade in the 1440s when Portuguese sailors
landed in West Africa in search of gold, spices, and allies against the
Muslims who dominated Mediterranean trade. Beginning in the 1440s,
ship captains carried African slaves to Portugal. These Africans were valued primarily as domestic servants, as peasants provided the primary
agricultural labor force in Western Europe.7 European expansion into
the Americas introduced both settlers and European authorities to a new­situation—an abundance of land and a scarcity of labor. Portuguese,Dutch, and English ships became the conduits for Africans forced toAmerica. The western coast of Africa, the Gulf of Guinea, and the westcentral coast were the sources of African captives. Wars of expansion andraiding parties produced captives who could be sold in coastal factories.
African slave traders bartered for European finished goods such as beads,
cloth, rum, firearms, and metal wares.
Slavers often landed in the British West Indies, where slaves were seasoned in places like Barbados. Charleston, South Carolina, became theleading entry point for the slave trade on the mainland. The founding ofCharleston (“Charles Town” until the 1780s) in 1670 was viewed as a serious threat by the Spanish in neighboring Florida, who began construc-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  59

The first trading post built on the Gulf of Guinea and the oldest European building southern of the Sahara,
Elmina Castle was established as a trade settlement by the Portuguese in the fifteenth century. The fort became one of the largest and most important markets for African slaves along the Atlantic slave trade. “Viewof the castle of Elmina on the north-west side, seen from the river. Located on the gold coast in Guinea,” inAtlas Blaeu van der Hem, c. 1665–1668. Wikimedia.

tion of Castillo de San Marcos in St. Augustine as a response. In 1693
the Spanish king issued the Decree of Sanctuary, which granted freedom
to slaves fleeing the English colonies if they converted to Catholicism andswore an oath of loyalty to Spain.8 The presence of Africans who borearms and served in the Spanish militia testifies to the different conceptions of race among the English and Spanish in America.
About 450,000 Africans landed in British North America, a relatively
small portion of the eleven to twelve million victims of the trade.9 As aproportion of the enslaved population, there were more enslaved womenin North America than in other colonial slave populations. Enslaved African women also bore more children than their counterparts in the Caribbean or South America, facilitating the natural reproduction of slaves
on the North American continent.10 A 1662 Virginia law stated that an
enslaved woman’s children inherited the “condition” of their mother;© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

60

ch a pter 3other colonies soon passed similar statutes.11 This economic strategy on
the part of planters created a legal system in which all children born toslave women would be slaves for life, whether the father was white or
black, enslaved or free.
Most fundamentally, the emergence of modern notions of race wasclosely related to the colonization of the Americas and the slave trade.
African slave traders lacked a firm category of race that might have ledthem to think that they were selling their own people, in much the same
way that Native Americans did not view other Indian groups as part ofthe same “race.” Similarly, most English citizens felt no racial identification with the Irish or the even the Welsh. The modern idea of race as aninherited physical difference (most often skin color) that is used to support systems of oppression was new in the early modern Atlantic world.
In the early years of slavery, especially in the South, the distinction between indentured servants and slaves was initially unclear. In 1643, however, a law was passed in Virginia that made African women “tithable.”12This, in effect, associated African women’s work with difficult agriculturallabor. There was no similar tax levied on white women; the law was an
attempt to distinguish white women from African women. The English
ideal was to have enough hired hands and servants working on a farm sothat wives and daughters did not have to partake in manual labor. Instead,white women were expected to labor in dairy sheds, small gardens, andkitchens. Of course, because of the labor shortage in early America, white
women did participate in field labor. But this idealized gendered divisionof labor contributed to the English conceiving of themselves as better thanother groups who did not divide labor in this fashion, including the West
Africans arriving in slave ships to the colonies. For many white colonists,
the association of a gendered division of labor with Englishness provided
a further justification for the enslavement and subordination of Africans.
Ideas about the rule of the household were informed by legal andcustomary understandings of marriage and the home in England. A man
was expected to hold “paternal dominion” over his household, which included his wife, children, servants, and slaves. In contrast, slaves were notlegally masters of a household and were therefore subject to the authorityof the white master. Slave marriages were not recognized in colonial law.
Some enslaved men and women married “abroad”; that is, they married
individuals who were not owned by the same master and did not live on
the same plantation. These husbands and wives had to travel miles at atime, typically only once a week on Sundays, to visit their spouses. Legal© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  61

or religious authority did not protect these marriages, and masters could
refuse to let their slaves visit a spouse, or even sell a slave to a new master
hundreds of miles away from their spouse and children. Within the patriarchal and exploitative colonial environment, enslaved men and women
struggled to establish families and communities.

III. Turmoil in Britain
Religious conflict plagued sixteenth-century England. While Spain plundered the New World and built an empire, Catholic and Protestant English
monarchs vied for supremacy and attacked their opponents as heretics.
Queen Elizabeth cemented Protestantism as the official religion of therealm, but questions endured as to what kind of Protestantism would
hold sway. Many radical Protestants (often called “Puritans” by theircritics) looked to the New World as an opportunity to create a beacon ofCalvinist Christianity, while others continued the struggle in England. By
the 1640s, political and economic conflicts between Parliament and the
Crown merged with long-simmering religious tensions, made worse by aking who seemed sympathetic to Catholicism. The result was a bloody
civil war. Colonists reacted in a variety of ways as England waged war on
itself, but all were affected by these decades of turmoil.
Between 1629 and 1640 the absolute rule of Charles I caused considerable friction between the English Parliament and the king. Conflict
erupted in 1640 when a Parliament called by Charles refused to grant
him subsidies to suppress a rebellion in Scotland. The Irish rebelled thefollowing year, and by 1642 strained relations between Charles and Parliament led to civil war in England. In 1649 Parliament won, Charles I
was executed, and England became a republic and protectorate under
Oliver Cromwell. These changes redefined England’s relationship with its
American colonies, as the new government under Cromwell attempted toconsolidate its hold over its overseas territories.
In 1642, no permanent British North American colony was more than
thirty-five years old. The Crown and various proprietors controlled mostof the colonies, but settlers from Barbados to Maine enjoyed a great dealof independence. This was especially true in Massachusetts Bay, where
Puritan settlers governed themselves according to the colony’s 1629 charter. Trade in tobacco and naval stores tied the colonies to England economically, as did religion and political culture, but in general the English
government left the colonies to their own devices.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

62

ch a pter 3

The English Revolution of the 1640s forced settlers in America toreconsider their place within the empire. Older colonies like Virginia andproprietary colonies like Maryland sympathized with the Crown. Newer
colonies like Massachusetts Bay, populated by religious dissenters taking
part in the Great Migration of the 1630s, tended to favor Parliament. Yet
during the war the colonies remained neutral, fearing that support foreither side could involve them in war. Even Massachusetts Bay, which
nurtured ties to radical Protestants in Parliament, remained neutral.
Charles’s execution in 1649 challenged American neutrality. Six colonies, including Virginia and Barbados, declared allegiance to the deadmonarch’s son, Charles II. Parliament responded with an act in 1650 thatleveled an economic embargo on the rebelling colonies, forcing them toaccept Parliament’s authority. Parliament argued that America had been“planted at the Cost, and settled” by the English nation, and that it, as
the embodiment of that commonwealth, possessed ultimate jurisdiction

King Charles I, pictured with the blue sash of the Order of the Garter, listens to his commanders detail thestrategy for what would be the first pitched battle of the First English Civil War. As all previous constitutional compromises between King Charles and Parliament had broken down, both sides raised large armies
in the hopes of forcing the other side to concede their position. The Battle of Edgehill ended with no clear
winner, leading to a prolonged war of over four years and an even longer series of wars (known generally
as the English Civil War) that eventually established the Commonwealth of England in 1649. Charles Landseer, The Eve of the Battle of Edge Hill,1642, 1845. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  63

England found itself in crisis after the death of Oliver Cromwell in 1658, leading in time to the reestablishment of the monarchy. On his thirtieth birthday (May 29, 1660), Charles II sailed from the Netherlands
to his restoration after nine years in exile. He was received in London to great acclaim, as depicted in thiscontemporary painting. Lieve Verschuler, The Arrival of King Charles II of England in Rotterdam, 24 May
1660. c. 1660–1665. Wikimedia.

over the colonies.13 It followed up the embargo with the Navigation Act
of 1651, which compelled merchants in every colony to ship goods directly to England in English ships. Parliament sought to bind the colonies
more closely to England and prevent other European nations, especially
the Dutch, from interfering with its American possessions.
The monarchy was restored with Charles II, but popular suspicionsof the Crown’s Catholic and French sympathies lingered. Charles II’s suppression of the religious and press freedoms that flourished during thecivil war years demonstrated the Crown’s desire to reimpose order androyal rule. But it was the openly Catholic and pro-French policies of his
successor, James II, that once again led to the overthrow of the monarchy
in 1688. In that year a group of bishops and Parliamentarians offered theEnglish throne to the Dutch Prince William of Holland and his English
bride, Mary, the daughter of James II. This relatively peaceful coup wascalled the Glorious Revolution.
In the decades before the Glorious Revolution, English colonists experienced religious and political conflict that reflected transformations in
Europe as well as distinctly colonial conditions. In the 1670s and early
1680s, King Charles II tightened English control over North America© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

64

ch a pter 3

and the West Indies through the creation of new colonies, the imposition of new Navigation Acts, and the establishment of a new executive
council called the Lords of Trade and Plantations.14 As imperial officials
attempted to curb colonists’ autonomy, threats from Native Americans
and New France on the continent led many colonists to believe that Indians and Catholics sought to destroy English America. In New Englandan uprising beginning in 1675 led by the Wampanoag leader Metacom,or King Philip as the English called him, seemed to confirm these fears.
Indian conflicts helped trigger the revolt against royal authorities known
as Bacon’s Rebellion in Virginia the following year.
James II worked to place the colonies on firmer administrative anddefensive footing by creating the Dominion of New England in 1686.
The Dominion consolidated the New England colonies, New York, andNew Jersey into one administrative unit to counter French Canada, butcolonists strongly resented the loss of their individual provinces. The
Dominion’s governor, Sir Edmund Andros, did little to assuage fears ofarbitrary power when he forced colonists into military service for a campaign against the Maine Indians in early 1687. Impressment into military
service was a long-standing grievance among English commoners thatwas transplanted to the colonies.
In England, James II’s push for religious toleration of Catholics anddissenters brought him into conflict with Parliament and the Anglican
establishment in England. After the 1688 invasion by the Protestant William of Orange, James II fled to France. When colonists learned imperial
officials in Boston and New York City attempted to keep news of the Glorious Revolution secret, simmering hostilities toward provincial leaders
burst into the open. In Massachusetts, New York, and Maryland, colonists
overthrew colonial governments as local social antagonisms fused withpopular animosity toward imperial rule. Colonists in America quickly declared allegiance to the new monarchs. They did so in part to maintainorder in their respective colonies. As one Virginia official explained, if
there was “no King in England, there was no Government here.”15 A declaration of allegiance was therefore a means toward stability.
More importantly, colonists declared for William and Mary because
they believed that their ascension marked the rejection of absolutism
and confirmed the centrality of Protestantism and liberty in English life.
Settlers joined in the revolution by overthrowing the Dominion government, restoring the provinces to their previous status, and forcing out
the Catholic-dominated Maryland government. They launched several© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  65

assaults against French Canada as part of King William’s War and rejoiced in Parliament’s 1689 passage of a Bill of Rights, which curtailed
the power of the monarchy and cemented Protestantism in England. For
English colonists, it was indeed a “glorious” revolution as it united themin a Protestant empire that stood counter to Catholic tyranny, absolutism, and French power.

IV. New Colonies
Despite the turmoil in Britain, colonial settlement grew considerably
throughout the seventeenth century, and several new settlements joined
the two original colonies of Virginia and Massachusetts.
In 1632, Charles I set a tract of about 12 million acres of land at thenorthern tip of the Chesapeake Bay aside for a second colony in America.
Named for the new monarch’s queen, Maryland was granted to Charles’sfriend and political ally, Cecilius Calvert, the second Lord Baltimore.
Calvert hoped to gain additional wealth from the colony, as well as tocreate a haven for fellow Catholics. In England, many of that faith foundthemselves harassed by the Protestant majority and more than a few considered migrating to America. Charles I, a Catholic sympathizer, was infavor of Lord Baltimore’s plan to create a colony that would demonstratethat Catholics and Protestants could live together peacefully.
In late 1633, both Protestant and Catholic settlers left England for
the Chesapeake, arriving in Maryland in March 1634. Men of middlingmeans found greater opportunities in Maryland, which prospered as atobacco colony without the growing pains suffered by Virginia.
Unfortunately, Lord Baltimore’s hopes of a diverse Christian colony
were thwarted. Most colonists were Protestants relocating from Virginia. Many of these Protestants were radical Quakers and Puritans who
were frustrated with Virginia’s efforts to force adherence to the Anglican
Church, also known as the Church of England. In 1650, Puritans revolted, setting up a new government that prohibited both Catholicism
and Anglicanism. Governor William Stone attempted to put down therevolt in 1655 but was not successful until 1658. Two years after the
Glorious Revolution (1688–1689), the Calverts lost control of Maryland
and the province became a royal colony.
Religion was a motivating factor in the creation of several othercolonies as well, including the New England colonies of Connecticut and Rhode Island. The settlements that would eventually compose© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

66

ch a pter 3­ onnecticut grew out of settlements in Saybrook and New Haven.
C
Thomas Hooker and his congregation left Massachusetts for Connecticut because the area around Boston was becoming increasingly crowded.
The Connecticut River Valley was large enough for more cattle and agriculture. In June 1636, Hooker led one hundred people and a variety oflivestock in settling an area they called Newtown (later Hartford).
New Haven Colony had a more directly religious origin, as the founders attempted a new experiment in Puritanism. In 1638, John Davenport,
Theophilus Eaton, and other supporters of the Puritan faith settled in the
Quinnipiac (New Haven) area of the Connecticut River Valley. In 1643
New Haven Colony was officially organized, with Eaton named governor. In the early 1660s, three men who had signed the death warrant forCharles I were concealed in New Haven. This did not win the colony
any favors, and it became increasingly poorer and weaker. In 1665, New
Haven was absorbed into Connecticut, but its singular religious tradition
endured with the creation of Yale College.
Religious radicals similarly founded Rhode Island. After his exile
from Massachusetts, Roger Williams created a settlement called Providence in 1636. He negotiated for the land with the local Narragansettsachems Canonicus and Miantonomi. Williams and his fellow settlers
agreed on an egalitarian constitution and established religious and political freedom in the colony. The following year, another Massachusetts
exile, Anne Hutchinson, and her followers settled near Providence. Others soon arrived, and the colony was granted a charter by Parliament in
1644. Persistently independent and with republican sympathies, the settlers refused a governor and instead elected a president and council. These
separate communities passed laws abolishing witchcraft trials, imprisonment for debt and, in 1652, chattel slavery. Because of the colony’s policyof toleration, it became a haven for Quakers, Jews, and other persecuted
religious groups. In 1663, Charles II granted the colony a royal charter
establishing the colony of Rhode Island and Providence Plantations.
Until the middle of the seventeenth century, the English neglected thearea between Virginia and New England despite obvious environmental
advantages. The climate was healthier than the Chesapeake and moretemperate than New England. The mid-Atlantic had three highly navigable rivers: the Susquehanna, the Delaware, and the Hudson. The Swedes
and Dutch established their own colonies in the region: New Sweden in
the Delaware Valley and New Netherland in the Hudson Valley.
Compared to other Dutch colonies around the globe, the settlementson the Hudson River were relatively minor. The Dutch West India Com-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  67

pany realized that in order to secure its fur trade in the area, it needed
to establish a greater presence in New Netherland. Toward this end, thecompany formed New Amsterdam on Manhattan Island in 1625.
Although the Dutch extended religious tolerance to those who settled
in New Netherland, the population remained small. This left the colony
vulnerable to English attack during the 1650s and 1660s, resulting in
the handover of New Netherland to England in 1664. The new colonyof New York was named for the proprietor, James, the Duke of York,
brother to Charles II and funder of the expedition against the Dutch in
1664. New York was briefly reconquered by the Netherlands in 1667,
and class and ethnic conflicts in New York City contributed to the rebellion against English authorities during the Glorious Revolution of 1688–1689. Colonists of Dutch ancestry resisted assimilation into English
culture well into the eighteenth century, prompting New York Anglicans
to note that the colony was “rather like a conquered foreign province.”16
After the acquisition of New Netherland, Charles II and the Duke ofYork wished to strengthen English control over the Atlantic seaboard. In
theory, this was to better tax the colonies; in practice, the awarding of the
new proprietary colonies of New Jersey, Pennsylvania, and the Carolinas
was a payoff of debts and political favors.
In 1664, the Duke of York granted the area between the Hudson andDelaware rivers to two English noblemen. These lands were split into
two distinct colonies, East Jersey and West Jersey. One of West Jersey’s
proprietors included William Penn. The ambitious Penn wanted his own,larger colony, the lands for which would be granted by both Charles II
and the Duke of York. Pennsylvania consisted of about forty-five thousand square miles west of the Delaware River and the former New Sweden. Penn was a member of the Society of Friends, otherwise known as
Quakers, and he intended his colony to be a “colony of Heaven for thechildren of Light.”17 Like New England’s aspirations to be a City Upon aHill, Pennsylvania was to be an example of godliness. But Penn’s dreamwas to create not a colony of unity but rather a colony of harmony.
He noted in 1685 that “the people are a collection of diverse nations
in Europe, as French, Dutch, Germans, Swedes, Danes, Finns, Scotch,
and English; and of the last equal to all the rest.”18 Because Quakers in
Pennsylvania extended to others in America the same rights they had
demanded for themselves in England, the colony attracted a diverse collection of migrants. Slavery was particularly troublesome for some pacifist Quakers of Pennsylvania on the grounds that it required violence.
In 1688, members of the Society of Friends in Germantown, outside© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

68

ch a pter 3

Henry Popple,
A map of the
British Empire in
America with the
French and Spanish settlements
adjacent thereto,
1733. Library ofCongress.

­ hiladelphia, signed a petition protesting the institution of slavery amongP
fellow Quakers.
The Pennsylvania soil did not lend itself to the slave-based agricultureof the Chesapeake, but other colonies depended heavily on slavery fromtheir very foundations. The creation of the colony of Carolina, later divided into North and South Carolina and Georgia, was part of Charles II’s
scheme to strengthen the English hold on the Eastern Seaboard and pay
off political and cash debts. The Lords Proprietor of Carolina—eight
powerful favorites of the king—used the model of the colonization ofBarbados to settle the area. In 1670, three ships of colonists from Barbados arrived at the mouth of the Ashley River, where they founded Charles
Town. This defiance of Spanish claims to the area signified England’s
growing confidence as a colonial power.
To attract colonists, the Lords Proprietor offered alluring incentives:
religious tolerance, political representation by assembly, exemption
from fees, and large land grants. These incentives worked, and Carolina
grew quickly, attracting not only middling farmers and artisans but also
wealthy planters. Colonists who could pay their own way to Carolina
were granted 150 acres per family member. The Lords Proprietor allowed
for slaves to be counted as members of the family. This encouraged thecreation of large rice and indigo plantations along the coast of Carolina;
these were more stable commodities than deerskins and Indian slaves.
Because of the size of Carolina, the authority of the Lords Proprietor
was especially weak in the northern reaches on Albemarle Sound. Thisregion had been settled by Virginians in the 1650s and was increasingly
resistant to Carolina authority. As a result, the Lords Proprietor founded
the separate province of North Carolina in 1691.19© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  69

V. Riot, Rebellion, and Revolt
The seventeenth century saw the establishment and solidification of the
British North American colonies, but this process did not occur peacefully. English settlements on the continent were rocked by explosions ofviolence, including the Pequot War, the Mystic massacre, King Philip’s
War, the Susquehannock War, Bacon’s Rebellion, and the Pueblo Revolt.
In May 1637, an armed contingent of English Puritans from Massachusetts Bay, Plymouth, and Connecticut colonies trekked into Indian
country in territory claimed by New England. Referring to themselves
as the “Sword of the Lord,” this military force intended to attack “thatinsolent and barbarous Nation, called the Pequots.” In the resulting violence, Puritans put the Mystic community to the torch, beginning with thenorth and south ends of the town. As Pequot men, women, and children
tried to escape the blaze, other soldiers waited with swords and guns. One
commander estimated that of the “four hundred souls in this Fort . . . notabove five of them escaped out of our hands,” although another counted
near “six or seven hundred” dead. In a span of less than two months, theEnglish Puritans boasted that the Pequot “were drove out of their country, and slain by the sword, to the number of fifteen hundred.”20
The foundations of the war lay within the rivalry between the Pequot,
the Narragansett, and the Mohegan, who battled for control of the fur
and wampum trades in the northeast. This rivalry eventually forced theEnglish and Dutch to choose sides. The war remained a conflict of Nativeinterests and initiative, especially as the Mohegan hedged their bets on
the English and reaped the rewards that came with displacing the Pequot.
Victory over the Pequot not only provided security and stability for
the English colonies but also propelled the Mohegan to new heights ofpolitical and economic influence as the primary power in New England.
Ironically, history seemingly repeated itself later in the century as the
Mohegan, desperate for a remedy to their diminishing strength, joined
the Wampanoag war against the Puritans. This produced a more violent
conflict in 1675 known as King Philip’s War, bringing a decisive end to
Indian power in New England.
In the winter of 1675, the body of John Sassamon, a Christian,­Harvard-educated Wampanoag, was found under the ice of a nearby
pond. A fellow Christian Indian informed English authorities that three
warriors under the local sachem named Metacom, known to the English as King Philip, had killed Sassamon, who had previously accused© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

70

ch a pter 3­ etacom of planning an offensive against the English. The three allegedM
killers appeared before the Plymouth court in June 1675. They were
found guilty of murder and executed. Several weeks later, a group of
Wampanoags killed nine English colonists in the town of Swansea.
Metacom—like most other New England sachems—had entered into
covenants of “submission” to various colonies, viewing the arrangements
as relationships of protection and reciprocity rather than subjugation.
Indians and English lived, traded, worshipped, and arbitrated disputes
in close proximity before 1675, but the execution of three of Metacom’s
men at the hands of Plymouth Colony epitomized what many Indiansviewed as the growing inequality of that relationship. The Wampanoags
who attacked Swansea may have sought to restore balance, or to retaliate
for the recent executions. Neither they nor anyone else sought to engulf
all of New England in war, but that is precisely what happened. Authorities in Plymouth sprang into action, enlisting help from the neighboringcolonies of Connecticut and Massachusetts.
Metacom and his followers eluded colonial forces in the summer of1675, striking more Plymouth towns as they moved northwest. Somegroups joined his forces, while others remained neutral or supported theEnglish. The war badly divided some Indian communities. Metacom himself had little control over events as panic and violence spread throughout
New England in the autumn of 1675. English mistrust of neutral Indians,
sometimes accompanied by demands that they surrender their weapons,
pushed many into open war. By the end of 1675, most of the Indians ofpresent-day western and central Massachusetts had entered the war, laying waste to nearby English towns like Deerfield, Hadley, and Brookfield.
Hapless colonial forces, spurning the military assistance of Indian allies
such as the Mohegans, proved unable to locate more mobile Native communities or intercept Indian attacks.
The English compounded their problems by attacking the powerful and neutral Narragansett of Rhode Island in December 1675. In an
action called the Great Swamp Fight, 1,000 Englishmen put the main
Narragansett village to the torch, gunning down as many as 1,000 Narragansett men, women, and children as they fled the maelstrom. The
surviving Narragansett joined the Indians already fighting the English.
Between February and April 1676, Native forces devastated a successionof English towns closer and closer to Boston.
In the spring of 1676, the tide turned. The New England colonies
took the advice of men like Benjamin Church, who urged the greater use© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  71

of Native allies, including Pequot and Mohegan, to find and fight themobile warriors. As the Indians were unable to plant crops and forced tolive off the land, their will to continue the struggle waned as companies ofEnglish and Native allies pursued them. Growing numbers of fighters fled
the region, switched sides, or surrendered in the spring and summer. The
English sold many of the latter group into slavery. Colonial forces finallycaught up with Metacom in August 1676, and the sachem was slain by a
Christian Indian fighting with the English.
The war permanently altered the political and demographic landscapeof New England. Between eight hundred and one thousand English andat least three thousand Indians perished in the fourteen-month conflict.
Thousands of other Indians fled the region or were sold into slavery. In
1670, Native Americans comprised roughly 25 percent of New England’s
population; a decade later, they made up perhaps 10 percent.21 The war’s
brutality also encouraged a growing hatred of all Indians among many
New England colonists. Though the fighting ceased in 1676, the bitter
legacy of King Philip’s War lived on.
Sixteen years later, New England faced a new fear: the supernatural.
Beginning in early 1692 and culminating in 1693, Salem Town, Salem
Village, Ipswich, and Andover all tried women and men as witches. Paranoia swept through the region, and fourteen women and six men were
executed. Five other individuals died in prison. The causes of the trials are numerous and include local rivalries, political turmoil, enduring
trauma of war, faulty legal procedure where accusing others became amethod of self-defense, or perhaps even low-level environmental contamination. Enduring tensions with Indians framed the events, however,
and an Indian or African woman named Tituba enslaved by the local
minister was at the center of the tragedy.22
Native American communities in Virginia had already been decimated by wars in 1622 and 1644. But a new clash arose in Virginia thesame year that New Englanders crushed Metacom’s forces. This conflict, known as Bacon’s Rebellion, grew out of tensions between Native
Americans and English settlers as well as tensions between wealthy En­
glish landowners and the poor settlers who continually pushed west into
Indian territory.
Bacon’s Rebellion began, appropriately enough, with an argument
over a pig. In the summer of 1675, a group of Doeg Indians visited
Thomas Mathew on his plantation in northern Virginia to collect a debt
that he owed them. When Mathew refused to pay, they took some of his© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

72

ch a pter 3

pigs to settle the debt. This “theft” sparked a series of raids and counterraids. The Susquehannock Indians were caught in the crossfire when the
militia mistook them for Doegs, leaving fourteen dead. A similar patternof escalating violence then repeated: the Susquehannocks retaliated bykilling colonists in Virginia and Maryland, and the English marshaled
their forces and laid siege to the Susquehannock. The conflict became
uglier after the militia executed a delegation of Susquehannock ambassadors under a flag of truce. A few parties of warriors intent on revenge
launched raids along the frontier and killed dozens of English colonists.
The sudden and unpredictable violence of the Susquehannock War
triggered a political crisis in Virginia. Panicked colonists fled en massefrom the vulnerable frontiers, flooding into coastal communities and begging the government for help. But the cautious governor, Sir William
Berkeley, did not send an army after the Susquehannock. He worried
that a full-scale war would inevitably drag other Indians into the conflict, turning allies into deadly enemies. Berkeley therefore insisted on a
defensive strategy centered on a string of new fortifications to protect thefrontier and strict instructions not to antagonize friendly Indians. It wasa sound military policy but a public relations disaster. Terrified colonists
condemned Berkeley. Building contracts for the forts went to Berkeley’s
wealthy friends, who conveniently decided that their own plantations
were the most strategically vital. Colonists denounced the government asa corrupt band of oligarchs more interested in lining their pockets thanprotecting the people.
By the spring of 1676, a small group of frontier colonists took matters
into their own hands. Naming the charismatic young Nathaniel Bacon as
their leader, these self-styled “volunteers” proclaimed that they took up
arms in defense of their homes and families. They took pains to assure
Berkeley that they intended no disloyalty, but Berkeley feared a coup andbranded the volunteers as traitors. Berkeley finally mobilized an army—
not to pursue Susquehannock, but to crush the colonists’ rebellion. His
drastic response catapulted a small band of anti-Indian vigilantes intofull-fledged rebels whose survival necessitated bringing down the colonial
government.
Bacon and the rebels stalked the Susquehannock as well as friendly
Indians like the Pamunkeys and the Occaneechi. The rebels became convinced that there was a massive Indian conspiracy to destroy the English. Berkeley’s stubborn persistence in defending friendly Indians anddestroying the Indian-fighting rebels led Bacon to accuse the governor of© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  73

conspiring with a “powerful cabal” of elite planters and with “the protected and darling Indians” to slaughter his English enemies.23
In the early summer of 1676, Bacon’s neighbors elected him theirburgess and sent him to Jamestown to confront Berkeley. Though theHouse of Burgesses enacted pro-rebel reforms like prohibiting the sale ofarms to Indians and restoring suffrage rights to landless freemen, Bacon’s
supporters remained unsatisfied. Berkeley soon had Bacon arrested andforced the rebel leader into the humiliating position of publicly begging
forgiveness for his treason. Bacon swallowed this indignity but turned
the tables by gathering an army of followers and surrounding the State
House, demanding that Berkeley name him the general of Virginia andbless his universal war against Indians. Instead, the seventy-year-old governor stepped onto the field in front of the crowd of angry men, unafraid,
and called Bacon a traitor to his face. Then he tore open his shirt anddared Bacon to shoot him in the heart, if he was so intent on overthrowing his government. “Here!” he shouted before the crowd, “shoot me,
before God, it is a fair mark. Shoot!” When Bacon hesitated, Berkeley
drew his sword and challenged the young man to a duel, knowing that
Bacon could neither back down from a challenge without looking like a
coward nor kill him without making himself into a villain. Instead, Bacon
resorted to bluster and blasphemy. Threatening to slaughter the entire
assembly if necessary, he cursed, “God damn my blood, I came for acommission, and a commission I will have before I go.”24 Berkeley stood
defiant, but the cowed burgesses finally prevailed upon him to grant Bacon’s request. Virginia had its general, and Bacon had his war.
After this dramatic showdown in Jamestown, Bacon’s Rebellion
quickly spiraled out of control. Berkeley slowly rebuilt his loyalist army,
forcing Bacon to divert his attention to the coasts and away from the Indians. But most rebels were more interested in defending their homes andfamilies than in fighting other Englishmen, and they deserted in droves at
every rumor of Indian activity. In many places, the “rebellion” was lessan organized military campaign than a collection of local grievances andpersonal rivalries. Both rebels and loyalists smelled the opportunities forplunder, seizing their rivals’ estates and confiscating their property.
For a small but vocal minority of rebels, however, the rebellion became an ideological revolution: Sarah Drummond, wife of rebel leader
William Drummond, advocated independence from England and the formation of a Virginian Republic, declaring “I fear the power of Englandno more than a broken straw.” Others struggled for a different kind of© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

74

ch a pter 3

independence: white servants and black slaves fought side by side in botharmies after promises of freedom for military service. Everyone accused
everyone else of treason, rebels and loyalists switched sides depending on
which side was winning, and the whole Chesapeake disintegrated into
a confused melee of secret plots and grandiose crusades, sordid vendettas and desperate gambits, with Indians and English alike struggling forsupremacy and survival. One Virginian summed up the rebellion as “ourtime of anarchy.”25
The rebels steadily lost ground and ultimately suffered a crushing defeat. Bacon died of typhus in the autumn of 1676, and his successors
surrendered to Berkeley in January 1677. Berkeley summarily tried andexecuted the rebel leadership in a succession of kangaroo courts-martial.
Before long, however, the royal fleet arrived, bearing over one thousand
red-coated troops and a royal commission of investigation charged withrestoring order to the colony. The commissioners replaced the governor
and dispatched Berkeley to London, where he died in disgrace.
But the conclusion of Bacon’s Rebellion was uncertain, and the maintenance of order remained precarious for years afterward. The garrisonof royal troops discouraged both incursion by hostile Indians and insurrection by discontented colonists, allowing the king to continue profitingfrom tobacco revenues. The end of armed resistance did not mean a resolution to the underlying tensions destabilizing colonial society. Indians
inside Virginia remained an embattled minority, and Indians outside Virginia remained a terrifying threat. Elite planters continued to grow richby exploiting their indentured servants and marginalizing small farmers.
Most Virginians continued to resent their exploitation with a simmering
fury. Virginia legislators did recognize the extent of popular hostility toward colonial rule, however, and improved the social and political conditions of poor white Virginians in the years after the rebellion. During thesame period, the increasing availability of enslaved workers through the
Atlantic slave trade contributed to planters’ large-scale adoption of slavelabor in the Chesapeake.
Just a few years after Bacon’s Rebellion, the Spanish experienced theirown tumult in the area of contemporary New Mexico. The Spanish had
been maintaining control partly by suppressing Native American beliefs.
Friars aggressively enforced Catholic practice, burning native idols andmasks and other sacred objects and banishing traditional spiritual practices. In 1680, the Puebloan religious leader Popé, who had been arrested
and whipped for “sorcery” five years earlier, led various Puebloan groups© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  75

in rebellion. Several thousand Puebloan warriors razed the Spanish
countryside and besieged Santa Fe. They killed four hundred, including
twenty-one Franciscan priests, and allowed two thousand other Spaniards and Christian Puebloans to flee. It was perhaps the greatest act ofIndian resistance in North American history.
In New Mexico, the Puebloans eradicated all traces of Spanish rule.
They destroyed churches and threw themselves into rivers to wash away
their Christian baptisms. “The God of the Christians is dead,” Popé proclaimed, and the Puebloans resumed traditional spiritual practices.26 The
Spanish were exiled for twelve years. They returned in 1692, weakened,
to reconquer New Mexico.
The late seventeenth century was a time of great violence and turmoil.
Bacon’s Rebellion turned white Virginians against one another, King
Philip’s War shattered Indian resistance in New England, and the Pueblo
Revolt struck a major blow to Spanish power. It would take several more
decades before similar patterns erupted in Carolina and Pennsylvania,
but the constant advance of European settlements provoked conflict inthese areas as well.
In 1715, the Yamasee, Carolina’s closest allies and most lucrative trading partners, turned against the colony and nearly destroyed it ­entirely.

Built sometime
between 1000 and
1450 CE, the Taos
Pueblo locatednear modern-day
Taos, New Mexico, functioned
as a base for theleader Popé during the Pueblo
Revolt. Luca
Galuzzi (photographer), Taos
Pueblo, 2007.
Wikimedia. Creative Commons
Attribution-Share
Alike 2.5 Generic.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

76

ch a pter 3

Writing from Carolina to London, the settler George Rodd believed the
Yamasee wanted nothing less than “the whole continent and to kill us orchase us all out.”27 The Yamasee would eventually advance within milesof Charles Town.
The Yamasee War’s first victims were traders. The governor had dispatched two of the colony’s most prominent men to visit and pacify a
Yamasee council following rumors of native unrest. The Yamasee quickly
proved the fears well founded by killing the emissaries and every English
trader they could corral.
The Yamasee, like many other Indians, had come to depend on English courts as much as the flintlock rifles and ammunition that tradersoffered them for slaves and animal skins. Feuds between English agentsin Indian country had crippled the court of trade and shut down all diplomacy, provoking the violent Yamasee reprisal. Most Indian villages inthe southeast sent at least a few warriors to join what quickly became apan-Indian cause against the colony.
Yet Charles Town ultimately survived the onslaught by preserving
one crucial alliance with the Cherokee. By 1717, the conflict had largely
dried up, and the only remaining menace was roaming Yamasee bands
operating from Spanish Florida. Most Indian villages returned to termswith Carolina and resumed trading. The lucrative trade in Indian slaves,however, which had consumed fifty thousand souls in five decades, largely
dwindled after the war. The danger was too high for traders, and thecolonies discovered even greater profits by importing Africans to work
new rice plantations. Herein lies the birth of the Old South, that expanseof plantations that created untold wealth and misery. Indians retained
the strongest militaries in the region, but they never again threatened thesurvival of English colonies.
If a colony existed where peace with Indians might continue, it would
be Pennsylvania. At the colony’s founding, William Penn created a
Quaker religious imperative for the peaceful treatment of Indians. While
Penn never doubted that the English would appropriate Native lands,
he demanded that his colonists obtain Indian territories through purchase rather than violence. Though Pennsylvanians maintained relatively
peaceful relations with Native Americans, increased immigration andbooming land speculation increased the demand for land. Coercive andfraudulent methods of negotiation became increasingly prominent. The
Walking Purchase of 1737 was emblematic of both colonists’ desire forcheap land and the changing relationship between Pennsylvanians andtheir Native neighbors.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  77

Through treaty negotiation in 1737, Native Delaware leaders agreed
to sell Pennsylvania all of the land that a man could walk in a day and ahalf, a common measurement used by Delawares in evaluating distances.
John and Thomas Penn, joined by the land speculator and longtime friendof the Penns James Logan, hired a team of skilled runners to complete the“walk” on a prepared trail. The runners traveled from Wrightstown tothe present-day town of Jim Thorpe, and proprietary officials then drew
the new boundary line perpendicular to the runners’ route, extending
northeast to the Delaware River. The colonial government thus measuredout a tract much larger than the Delaware had originally intended tosell, roughly 1,200 square miles. As a result, Delaware-proprietary relations suffered. Many Delaware left the lands in question and migrated
westward to join Shawnee and other Delaware already living in the Ohio
Valley. There they established diplomatic and trade relationships with the
French. Memories of the suspect purchase endured into the 1750s andbecame a chief point of contention between the Pennsylvanian government and the Delaware during the upcoming Seven Years’ War.28

VI. Conclusion
The seventeenth century saw the creation and maturation of Britain’s
North American colonies. Colonists endured a century of struggle against
unforgiving climates, hostile natives, and imperial intrigue. They did solargely through ruthless expressions of power. Colonists conquered Native Americans, attacked European rivals, and joined a highly lucrativetransatlantic economy rooted in slavery. After surviving a century of desperation and war, British North American colonists fashioned increasingly complex societies with unique religious cultures, economic ties, andpolitical traditions. These societies would come to shape not only North
America but soon the entirety of the Atlantic World.

VII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Daniel Johnson, with content contributions by Gregory Ablavsky, James Ambuske, Carolyn Arena, L. D. Burnett, Lori Daggar, Daniel Johnson, Hendrick Isom, D. Andrew Johnson, Matthew Kruer, Joseph Locke,
Samantha Miller, Melissa Morris, Bryan Rindfleisch, Emily Romeo, John Saillant,
Ian Saxine, Marie Stango, Luke Willert, and Ben Wright.
Recommended citation: Gregory Ablavsky et al., “British North America,”
Daniel Johnson, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright(Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

78

ch a pter 3

Notes to Ch a p ter 3
1. Edgar Legare Pennington, “The Reverend Francis Le Jau’s Work Among
Indians and Negro Slaves,” Journal of Southern History, 1, no. 4 (November
1935): 442–458.
2. William Waller Hening, Statutes at Large; Being a Collection of all theLaws of Virginia, Vol. 2 (Richmond, VA: Samuel Pleasants, 1809–1823), 170,
260, 266, 270.
3. Captain Thomas Phillips, “A Journal of a Voyage Made in the Hannibal of
London, 16,” in Elizabeth Donnan, ed., Documents Illustrative of the Slave Tradeto America: Volume 1, 1441–1700 (New York: Octagon Books, 1969), 403.
4. Alan Gallay, The Indian Slave Trade: The Rise of the English Empire in theAmerican South 1670–1717 (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2002), 299.
5. Alexander Falconbridge, An Account of the Slave Trade on the Coast of
Africa (London: J. Phillips, 1788).
6. Phillip Curtin estimated that 9 million Africans were carried across the
Atlantic. Joseph E. Inikori’s figure estimated 15 million, and Patrick Manning estimated 12 million transported with 10.5 million surviving the voyage. See Phillip
D. Curtin, The Atlantic Slave Trade: A Census (Madison: University of Wisconsin
Press, 1969); Joseph E. Inikori, “Measuring the Atlantic Slave Trade: An Assessment of Curtin and Anstey,” Journal of Africa 17 (1976): 197–223; and Patrick
Manning, “Historical Datasets on Africa and the African Atlantic,” Journal ofComparative Economics 40, no. 4 (2012): 604–607.
7. Paul E. Lovejoy, Transformations in Slavery: A History of Slavery in Africa (Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2000), 36.
8. Jane Landers, “Slavery in the Lower South,” OAH Magazine of History
17, no. 3 (2003): 23–27.
9. Lynn Dumenil, ed., The Oxford Encyclopedia of American Social History(New York: Oxford University Press, 2012), 512.
10. “Facts about the Slave Trade and Slavery,” Gilder Lehrman Institute ofAmerican History. https://​www​.gilderlehrman​.org/​history​-by​-era/​slavery​-and​-anti​-slavery/​resources/​facts​-about​-slave​-trade​-and​-slavery, accessed April 23, 2018.
11. Willie Lee Nichols Rose, ed., A Documentary History of Slavery inNorth America (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1999), 19.
12. Stephanie M. H. Camp, Closer to Freedom: Enslaved Women and Everyday Resistance in the Plantation South (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2004), 63–64.
13. John H. Elliott, Empires of the Atlantic World: Britain and Spain in
America, 1492–1830 (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2006), 148–49.
14. Paul Kléber Monod, Imperial Island: A History of Britain and Its Empire, 1660–1837 (Malden, MA: Wiley-Blackwell, 2009), 80.
15. Owen Stanwood, “Rumours and Rebellions in the English Atlantic
World, 1688–9,” in The Final Crisis of the Stuart Monarchy: The Revolutions of
1688–91 in Their British, Atlantic and European Contexts, eds. Tim Harris andSteven Taylor (Woodbridge, UK: Boydell Press, 2013), 214.
16. Joyce D. Goodfriend, Before the Melting Pot: Society and Culture in Colonial New York City, 1664–1730 (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1992), 54.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

B r i ti s h N o r t h A m e r ic a  79

17. Quoted in David Hackett Fischer, Albion’s Seed: Four British Folkways
in America (New York: Oxford University Press, 1989), 459.
18. Albert Cook Myers, ed., Narratives of Early Pennsylvania, West New
Jersey, and Delaware, 1630–1707 (New York: Scribner, 1912), 260.
19. Noeleen McIlvenna, A Very Mutinous People: The Struggle for North
Carolina, 1660–1713 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2009).
20. John Mason, A Brief History of the Pequot War (1736), (Boston:
S. Kneeland and T. Green, 1736). http://​digitalcommons​.unl​.edu/​cgi/​viewcontent​.cgi​?article​=​1042​&​context​=​etas.
21. James David Drake, King Philip’s War: Civil War in New England,
1675–1676 (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1999), 169.
22. Paul Boyer and Stephen Nissenbaum, Salem Possessed: The Social Origins of Witchcraft (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1993). For moreon Tituba, see Elaine G. Breslaw, Tituba, Reluctant Witch of Salem: Devilish
Indians and Puritan Fantasies (New York: New York University Press, 1996).
23. Nathaniel Bacon, “Manifesto (1676),” in The English Literatures ofAmerica: 1500–1800, ed. Myra Jehlen and Michael Warner (New York: Routledge, 1996), 226.
24. Mary Newton Stanard, The Story of Bacon’s Rebellion (New York:
Neale, 1907), 77–78.
25. Quoted in April Lee Hatfield, Atlantic Virginia: Intercolonial Relationsin the Seventeenth Century (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press,
2004), 286 n. 27.
26. Robert Silverberg, The Pueblo Revolt (Lincoln: University of Nebraska
Press, 1994), 131.
27. Calendar of State Papers, Colonial Series, America and West Indies, August 1714–December 1715 (London: Kraus Reprint, 1928), 168–169.
28. Steven Craig Harper, Promised Land: Penn’s Holy Experiment, The
Walking Purchase, and the Dispossession of Delawares, 1600–1763 (Bethlehem,
PA: Lehigh University Press, 2006).
R e c om m e n d e d R e a din gBlackburn, Robin. The Making of New World Slavery: From the Baroque to theModern, 1492–1800. London: Verso, 1997.
Braddick, Michael. God’s Fury, England’s Fire: A New History of the English
Civil Wars. New York: Penguin, 2008.
Brown, Kathleen M. Good Wives, Nasty Wenches, Anxious Patriarchs: Gender,
Race, and Power in Colonial Virginia. Williamsburg, VA: University of North
Carolina Press, 1996.
Chaplin, Joyce. Subject Matter: Technology, the Body, and Science on the AngloAmerican Frontier, 1500–1676. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press,
2001.
Donoghue, John. Fire Under the Ashes: An Atlantic History of the English Revolution. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2013.
Gallay, Alan. The Indian Slave Trade: The Rise of the English Empire in the­American South, 1670–1717. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2003.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

80

ch a pter 3

Goodfriend, Joyce D. Before the Melting Pot: Society and Culture in Colonial
New York City, 1664–1730. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1992.
Heywood, Linda M., and John K. Thornton. Central Africans, Atlantic Creoles,
and the Foundation of the Americas, 1585–1660. New York: Cambridge
University Press, 2007.
Landsman, Ned C. Crossroads of Empire: The Middle Colonies in British North
America. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2010.
Lepore, Jill. The Name of War: King Philip’s War and the Origins of American
Identity. New York: Knopf Doubleday, 2009.
Little, Ann M. Many Captives of Esther Wheelright. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2016.
Merrell, James H. Into the American Woods: Negotiations on the Pennsylvania
Frontier. New York: Norton, 2000.
Mustakeem, Sowande’ M. Slavery at Sea: Terror, Sex, and Sickness in the Middle
Passage. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2016.
O’Malley, Gregory E. Final Passages: The Intercolonial Slave Trade of British
America, 1619–1807. Williamsburg, VA: University of North Carolina Press,
2014.
Parent, Anthony S. Foul Means: The Formation of a Slave Society in Virginia,
1660–1740. Williamsburg, VA: University of North Carolina Press, 2003.
Parrish, Susan Scott. American Curiosity: Cultures of Natural History in theColonial British Atlantic World. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2006.
Pestana, Carla Gardina. The English Atlantic in an Age of Revolution, 1640–
1661. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2004.
Pulsipher, Jenny Hale. Subjects unto the Same King: Indians, English, and theContest for Authority in Colonial New England. Philadelphia: University ofPennsylvania Press, 2005.
Ramsey, William L. The Yamasee War: A Study of Culture, Economy, and Conflict in the Colonial South. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2008.
Rice, James D. Tales from a Revolution: Bacon’s Rebellion and the Transformation of Early America. New York: Oxford University Press, 2012.
Roney, Jessica Choppin. Governed by a Spirit of Opposition: The Origins ofAmerican Political Practice in Colonial Philadelphia. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2014.
Smallwood, Stephanie E. Saltwater Slavery: A Middle Passage from Africa to
American Diaspora. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2008.
Stanwood, Owen. The Empire Reformed: English America in the Age of the Glorious Revolution. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2011.
Taylor, Alan. American Colonies: The Settling of North America. New York: Penguin, 2002.
Wood, Peter H. Black Majority: Negroes in Colonial South Carolina from 1670
through the Stono Rebellion. New York: Norton, 1975.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4Colonial Society
I. Introduction
Eighteenth-century American culture moved in competing directions.
Commercial, military, and cultural ties between Great Britain and theNorth American colonies tightened while a new distinctly American culture began to form and bind together colonists from New Hampshire to
Georgia. Immigrants from other European nations meanwhile combinedwith Native Americans and enslaved Africans to create an increasingly diverse colonial population. All—men and women, European, Native American, and African—led distinct lives and wrought new distinct societies.
While life in the thirteen colonies was shaped in part by English practices
and participation in the larger Atlantic World, emerging cultural patterns
increasingly transformed North America into something wholly different.

Charles Willson
Peale, The Peale
Family, c. 1771–
1773. Collectionof the New-YorkHistorical Society,object #1867.298.

II. Consumption and Trade in the British Atlantic
Transatlantic trade greatly enriched Britain, but it also created highstandards of living for many North American colonists. This two-way© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

8 2 cha pter 4

Joseph Highmore,
The Harlowe
Family, from
Samuel Richardson’s “Clarissa,”
1745–1747.
Wikimedia.

relationship reinforced the colonial feeling of commonality with British
culture. It was not until trade relations, disturbed by political changes
and the demands of warfare, became strained in the 1760s that colonists
began to question these ties.
During the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, improvements in
manufacturing, transportation, and the availability of credit increased
the opportunity for colonists to purchase consumer goods. Instead ofmaking their own tools, clothes, and utensils, colonists increasingly purchased luxury items made by specialized artisans and manufacturers. As
the incomes of Americans rose and the prices of these commodities fell,these items shifted from luxuries to common goods. The average person’s
ability to spend money on consumer goods became a sign of their respectability. Historians have called this process the “consumer revolution.”1
Britain relied on the colonies as a source of raw materials, such as
lumber and tobacco. Americans engaged with new forms of trade andfinancing that increased their ability to buy British-made goods. But the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  83

ways in which colonists paid for these goods varied sharply from those in
Britain. When settlers first arrived in North America, they typically carried very little hard or metallic British money with them. Discovering no
precious metals (and lacking the Crown’s authority to mint coins), colonists relied on barter and nontraditional forms of exchange, including
everything from nails to the wampum used by Native American groups in
the Northeast. To deal with the lack of currency, many colonies resorted
to “commodity money,” which varied from place to place. In Virginia,
for example, the colonial legislature stipulated a rate of exchange for
tobacco, standardizing it as a form of money in the colony. Commodities could be cumbersome and difficult to transport, so a system of notes
developed. These notes allowed individuals to deposit a certain amountof tobacco in a warehouse and receive a note bearing the value of thedeposit that could be traded as money. In 1690, colonial Massachusetts
became the first place in the Western world to issue paper bills to be used
as money.2 These notes, called bills of credit, were issued for finite periods of time on the colony’s credit and varied in denomination.
While these notes provided colonists with a much-needed medium
for exchange, it was not without its problems. Currency that worked in
Virginia might be worthless in Pennsylvania. Colonists and officials in
Britain debated whether it was right or desirable to use mere paper, as
opposed to gold or silver, as a medium of exchange. Paper money tended
to lose value quicker than coins and was often counterfeited. These problems, as well as British merchants’ reluctance to accept depreciated paper
notes, caused the Board of Trade to restrict the uses of paper money in the
Currency Acts of 1751 and 1763. Paper money was not the only medium
of exchange, however. Colonists also used metal coins. Barter and theextension of credit—which could take the form of bills of exchange, akinto modern-day personal checks—remained important forces throughout
the colonial period. Still, trade between colonies was greatly hamperedby the lack of standardized money.
Businesses on both sides of the Atlantic advertised both their goods
and promises of obtaining credit. The consistent availability of credit allowed families of modest means to buy consumer items previously available only to elites. Cheap consumption allowed middle-class Americans
to match many of the trends in clothing, food, and household décor thattraditionally marked the wealthiest, aristocratic classes. Provincial Americans, often seen by their London peers as less cultivated or “backwater,”
could present themselves as lords and ladies of their own communities© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

8 4 cha pter 4

by purchasing and displaying British-made goods. Visiting the home ofa successful businessman in Boston, John Adams described “the Furniture, which alone cost a thousand Pounds sterling. A seat it is for a noble
Man, a Prince. The Turkey Carpets, the painted Hangings, the Marble
Table, the rich Beds with crimson Damask Curtains and Counterpins, thebeautiful Chimney Clock, the Spacious Garden, are the most magnificentof any thing I have seen.”3 But many Americans worried about the consequences of rising consumerism. A writer for the Boston Evening Post
remarked on this new practice of purchasing status: “For ’tis well known
how Credit is a mighty inducement with many People to purchase thisand the other Thing which they may well enough do without.”4 Americans became more likely to find themselves in debt, whether to their local
shopkeeper or a prominent London merchant, creating new feelings ofdependence.
Of course, the thirteen continental colonies were not the only British colonies in the Western Hemisphere. In fact, they were considerably less important to the Crown than the sugar-producing islands of
the Caribbean, including Jamaica, Barbados, the Leeward Islands, Grenada, St. Vincent, and Dominica. These British colonies were also inextricably connected to the continental colonies. Caribbean plantations
dedicated nearly all of their land to the wildly profitable crop of sugarcane, so North American colonies sold surplus food and raw materials
to these wealthy island colonies. Lumber was in high demand, especiallyin Barbados, where planters nearly deforested the island to make room
for sugar plantations. To compensate for a lack of lumber, Barbadiancolonists ordered house frames from New England. These prefabricatedframes were sent via ships from which planters transported them to theirplantations. Caribbean colonists also relied on the continental colonies
for livestock, purchasing cattle and horses. The most lucrative exchange
was the slave trade.
Connections between the Caribbean and North America benefited
both sides. Those living on the continent relied on the Caribbean colonists to satisfy their craving for sugar and other goods like mahogany.
British colonists in the Caribbean began cultivating sugar in the 1640s,
and sugar took the Atlantic World by storm. In fact, by 1680, sugar
exports from the tiny island of Barbados valued more than the total exports of all the continental colonies.5 Jamaica, acquired by the Crown
in 1655, surpassed Barbados in sugar production toward the end of theseventeenth century. North American colonists, like Britons around© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  85

the world, craved sugar to sweeten their tea and food. Colonial elites
also sought to decorate their parlors and dining rooms with the silky,
polished surfaces of rare mahogany as opposed to local wood. Whilethe bulk of this in-demand material went to Britain and Europe, New
England merchants imported the wood from the Caribbean, where it
was then transformed into exquisite furniture for those who could afford it.
These systems of trade all existed with the purpose of enriching GreatBritain. To ensure that profits ended up in Britain, Parliament issued taxes
on trade under the Navigation Acts. These taxes intertwined consumption with politics. Prior to 1763, Britain found that enforcing the regulatory laws they passed was difficult and often cost them more than the
duty revenue they would bring in. As a result, colonists found it relatively
easy to violate the law and trade with foreign nations, pirates, or smugglers. Customs officials were easily bribed and it was not uncommon
to see Dutch, French, or West Indies ships laden with prohibited goodsin American ports. When smugglers were caught, their American peers

John Hinton, A
representation of
the sugar-cane andthe art of making
sugar, 1749. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

8 6 cha pter 4

often acquitted them. British officials estimated that nearly £700,000
worth of illicit goods was brought into the American colonies annually.6
Pirates also helped to perpetuate the illegal trading activities by providing
a buffer between merchants and foreign ships.
Beginning with the Sugar Act in 1764, and continuing with the Stamp
Act and the Townshend Acts, Parliament levied taxes on sugar, paper,
lead, glass, and tea, all products that contributed to colonists’ sense ofgentility. In response, patriots organized nonimportation agreements andreverted to domestic products. Homespun cloth became a political statement. A writer in the Essex Gazette in 1769 proclaimed, “I presume
there never was a Time when, or a Place where, the Spinning Wheel could
more influence the Affairs of Men, than at present.”7The consumer revolution fueled the growth of colonial cities. Cities incolonial America were crossroads for the movement of people and goods.
One in twenty colonists lived in cities by 1775.8 Some cities grew organically over time, while others were planned from the start. New York’s
and Boston’s seventeenth-century street plans reflected the haphazard arrangement of medieval cities in Europe. In other cities like Philadelphia
and Charleston, civic leaders laid out urban plans according to calculated systems of regular blocks and squares. Planners in Annapolis andWilliamsburg also imposed regularity and order over their city streets
through the placement of government, civic, and educational buildings.
By 1775, Boston, Newport, New York, Philadelphia, and Charleston
were the five largest cities in British North America. Philadelphia, New
York, Boston, and Charleston had populations of approximately 40,000,
25,000, 16,000, and 12,000 people, respectively.9 Urban society was
highly stratified. At the base of the social ladder were the laboring classes,
which included both enslaved and free people ranging from apprentices
to master craftsmen. Next came the middling sort: shopkeepers, artisans,and skilled mariners. Above them stood the merchant elites, who tended
to be actively involved in the city’s social and political affairs, as well as in
the buying, selling, and trading of goods. Enslaved men and women had
a visible presence in both northern and southern cities.
The bulk of the enslaved population lived in rural areas and performed agricultural labor. In port cities, slaves often worked as domestic
servants and in skilled trades: distilleries, shipyards, lumberyards, andropewalks. Between 1725 and 1775, slavery became increasingly significant in the northern colonies as urban residents sought greater participation in the maritime economy. Massachusetts was the first slave-holding© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  87colony in New England. New York traced its connections to slavery andthe slave trade back to the Dutch settlers of New Netherland in the seventeenth century. Philadelphia also became an active site of the Atlantic
slave trade, and slaves accounted for nearly 8 percent of the city’s population in 1770.10 In southern cities, including Charleston, urban slavery
played an important role in the market economy. Slaves, both rural andurban, made up the majority of the laboring population on the eve of theAmerican Revolution.

III. Slavery, Antislavery, and Atlantic Exchange
Slavery was a transatlantic institution, but it developed distinct characteristics in British North America. By 1750, slavery was legal in every
North American colony, but local economic imperatives, demographic
trends, and cultural practices all contributed to distinct colonial variantsof slavery.
Virginia, the oldest of the English mainland colonies, imported its firstslaves in 1619. Virginia planters built larger and larger estates and guaranteed that these estates would remain intact through the use of primogeniture (in which a family’s estate would descend to the eldest male heir)
and the entail (a legal procedure that prevented the breakup and saleof estates). This distribution of property, which kept wealth and property consolidated, guaranteed that the great planters would dominatesocial and economic life in the Chesapeake. This system also fosteredan economy dominated by tobacco. By 1750, there were approximately
one hundred thousand African slaves in Virginia, at least 40 percent of
the colony’s total population.11 Most of these slaves worked on large
estates under the gang system of labor, working from dawn to dusk ingroups with close supervision by a white overseer or enslaved “driver”
who could use physical force to compel labor.
Virginians used the law to protect the interests of slaveholders. In 1705
the House of Burgesses passed its first comprehensive slave code. Earlier
laws had already guaranteed that the children of enslaved women would
be born slaves, conversion to Christianity would not lead to freedom, andowners could not free their slaves unless they transported them out of thecolony. Slave owners could not be convicted of murder for killing a slave;
conversely, any black Virginian who struck a white colonist would beseverely whipped. Virginia planters used the law to maximize the profitability of their slaves and closely regulate every aspect of their daily lives.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

8 8 cha pter 4

In South Carolina and Georgia, slavery was also central to colonial
life, but specific local conditions created a very different system. Georgia was founded by the philanthropist James Oglethorpe, who originallybanned slavery from the colony. But by 1750, slavery was legal throughout the region. South Carolina had been a slave colony from its founding
and, by 1750, was the only mainland colony with a majority enslaved
African population. The Fundamental Constitutions of Carolina, coauthored by the philosopher John Locke in 1669, explicitly legalized slavery
from the very beginning. Many early settlers in Carolina were slaveholders from British Caribbean sugar islands, and they brought their brutal
slave codes with them. Defiant slaves could legally be beaten, branded,mutilated, even castrated. In 1740 a new law stated that killing a rebellious slave was not a crime and even the murder of a slave was treated asa minor misdemeanor. South Carolina also banned the freeing of slaves
unless the freed slave left the colony.12
Despite this brutal regime, a number of factors combined to give
South Carolina slaves more independence in their daily lives. Rice, thestaple crop underpinning the early Carolina economy, was widely cultivated in West Africa, and planters commonly requested that merchantssell them slaves skilled in the complex process of rice cultivation. Slavesfrom Senegambia were particularly prized.13 The expertise of these slaves
contributed to one of the most lucrative economies in the colonies. The
swampy conditions of rice plantations, however, fostered dangerous
diseases. Malaria and other tropical diseases spread and caused many
owners to live away from their plantations. These elites, who commonly
owned a number of plantations, typically lived in Charleston town houses
to avoid the diseases of the rice fields. West Africans, however, were far
more likely to have a level of immunity to malaria (due to a genetic trait
that also contributes to higher levels of sickle cell anemia), reinforcing
planters’ racial belief that Africans were particularly suited to labor intropical environments.
With plantation owners often far from home, Carolina slaves had lessdirect oversight than those in the Chesapeake. Furthermore, many Carolina rice plantations used the task system to organize slave labor. Under
this system, slaves were given a number of specific tasks to complete in aday. Once those tasks were complete, slaves often had time to grow theirown crops on garden plots allotted by plantation owners. Thriving underground markets allowed slaves here a degree of economic autonomy.
Carolina slaves also had an unparalleled degree of cultural autonomy.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  89

This autonomy coupled with the frequent arrival of new Africans enabled a slave culture that retained many African practices.14 Syncretic
languages like Gullah and Geechee contained many borrowed African
terms, and traditional African basket weaving (often combined with Native American techniques) survives in the region to this day.
This unique Lowcountry slave culture contributed to the Stono Rebellion in September 1739. On a Sunday morning while planters attended
church, a group of about eighty slaves set out for Spanish Florida undera banner that read “Liberty!,” burning plantations and killing at least
twenty white settlers as they marched. They were headed for Fort Mose,a free black settlement on the Georgia-Florida border, emboldened by the
Spanish Empire’s offer of freedom to any English slaves. The local militia
defeated the rebels in battle, captured and executed many of the slaves,and sold others to the sugar plantations of the West Indies. Though therebellion was ultimately unsuccessful, it was a violent reminder thatslaves would fight for freedom.
Slavery was also an important institution in the mid-Atlantic colonies. While New York, New Jersey, and Pennsylvania never developed
plantation economies, slaves were often employed on larger farms growing cereal grains. Enslaved Africans worked alongside European tenant
farmers on New York’s Hudson Valley “patroonships,” huge tracts ofland granted to a few early Dutch families. As previously mentioned,slaves were also a common sight in Philadelphia, New York City, andother ports where they worked in the maritime trades and domestic
service. New York City’s economy was so reliant on slavery that over
40 percent of its population was enslaved by 1700, while 15 to 20 percent of Pennsyl­vania’s colonial population was enslaved by 1750.15 In
New York, the high density of slaves and a particularly diverse European
population increased the threat of rebellion. A 1712 slave rebellion in
New York City resulted in the deaths of nine white colonists. In retribution, twenty-one slaves were executed and six others committed suicide
before they could be burned alive. In 1741, authorities uncovered anotherplanned rebellion by African slaves, free blacks, and poor whites. Panic
unleashed a witch hunt that only stopped after thirty-two slaves and free
blacks and five poor whites were executed. Another seventy slaves weredeported, likely to the sugarcane fields of the West Indies.16
Increasingly uneasy about the growth of slavery in the region, Quakers were the first group to turn against slavery. Quaker beliefs in radical nonviolence and the fundamental equality of all human souls made© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

9 0 cha pter 4s­ lavery hard to justify. Most commentators argued that slavery originatedin war, where captives were enslaved rather than executed. To pacifist
Quakers, then, the very foundation of slavery was illegitimate. Furthermore, Quaker belief in the equality of souls challenged the racial basisof slavery. By 1758, Quakers in Pennsylvania disowned members who
engaged in the slave trade, and by 1772 slave-owning Quakers could be
expelled from their meetings. These local activities in Pennsylvania had
broad implications as the decision to ban slavery and slave trading was
debated in Quaker meetings throughout the English-speaking world. The
free black population in Philadelphia and other northern cities also continually agitated against slavery.
Slavery as a system of labor never took off in Massachusetts, Connecticut, or New Hampshire, though it was legal throughout the region.
The absence of cash crops like tobacco or rice minimized the economic
use of slavery. In Massachusetts, only about 2 percent of the population
was enslaved as late as the 1760s. The few slaves in the colony were concentrated in Boston along with a sizable free black community that madeup about 10 percent of the city’s population.17 While slavery itself neverreally took root in New England, the slave trade was a central element of
the region’s economy. Every major port in the region participated to someextent in the transatlantic trade—Newport, Rhode Island, alone had atleast 150 ships active in the trade by 1740—and New England also provided foodstuffs and manufactured goods to West Indian plantations.18

IV. Pursuing Political, Religious, and Individual Freedom
Consumption, trade, and slavery drew the colonies closer to Great Britain, but politics and government split them further apart. Democracy inEurope more closely resembled oligarchies rather than republics, with
only elite members of society eligible to serve in elected positions. Most
European states did not hold regular elections, with Britain and theDutch Republic being the two major exceptions. However, even in thesecountries, only a tiny portion of males could vote. In the North American colonies, by contrast, white male suffrage was far more widespread.
In addition to having greater popular involvement, colonial government
also had more power in a variety of areas. Assemblies and legislatures
regulated businesses, imposed new taxes, cared for the poor in their communities, built roads and bridges, and made most decisions concerning
education. Colonial Americans sued often, which in turn led to more

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  91

power for local judges and more prestige in jury service. Thus, lawyers
became extremely important in American society and in turn played agreater role in American politics.
American society was less tightly controlled than European society.
This led to the rise of various interest groups, each at odds with theother. These various interest groups arose based on commonalities invarious areas. Some commonalities arose over class-based distinctions,while others were due to ethnic or religious ties. One of the major differences between modern politics and colonial political culture was thelack of distinct, stable political parties. The most common disagreement
in colonial politics was between the elected assemblies and the royal governor. Generally, the various colonial legislatures were divided into factions who either supported or opposed the current governor’s political
ideology.
Political structures in the colonies fell under one of three main categories: provincial (New Hampshire, New York, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, and Georgia), proprietary (Pennsylvania, Delaware,
New Jersey, and Maryland), and charter (Massachusetts, Rhode Island,
and Connecticut). Provincial colonies were the most tightly controlled
by the Crown. The British king appointed all provincial governors andthese Crown governors could veto any decision made by their colony’s
legislative assemblies. Proprietary colonies had a similar structure, with
one important difference: governors were appointed by a lord proprietor,
an individual who had purchased or received the rights to the colony
from the Crown. Proprietary colonies therefore often had more freedoms
and liberties than other North American colonies. Charter colonies had
the most complex system of government: they were formed by political
corporations or interest groups that drew up a charter clearly delineating powers between the executive, legislative, and judiciary branches ofgovernment. Rather than having appointed governors, charter colonies
elected their own from among property-owning men in the colony.
After the governor, colonial government was broken down into two
main divisions: the council and the assembly. The council was essentiallythe governor’s cabinet, often composed of prominent individuals within
the colony, such as the head of the militia or the attorney general. The
governor appointed these men, although the appointments were often
subject to approval from Parliament. The assembly was composed ofelected, property-owning men whose official goal was to ensure that colonial law conformed to English law. The colonial assemblies approved© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

9 2 cha pter 4

Nicholas Scull,To the mayor,
recorder, aldermen, common
council, andfreemen of Philadelphia this planof the improved
part of the city
surveyed and laid
down by the late
Nicholas Scull,Philadelphia,
1762. Library ofCongress.

new taxes and the colonial budgets. However, many of these assemblies
saw it as their duty to check the power of the governor and ensure that
he did not take too much power within colonial government. Unlike Parliament, most of the men who were elected to an assembly came fromlocal districts, with their constituency able to hold their elected officials
accountable to promises made.
An elected assembly was an offshoot of the idea of civic duty, the notion that men had a responsibility to support and uphold the government
through voting, paying taxes, and service in the militia. Americans firmly
accepted the idea of a social contract, the idea that government was put inplace by the people. Philosophers such as Thomas Hobbes and John Locke
pioneered this idea, and there is evidence to suggest that these writers influenced the colonists. While in practice elites controlled colonial politics,
in theory many colonists believed in the notion of equality before the law
and opposed special treatment for any members of colonial society.
Whether African Americans, Native Americans, and women would
be included in this notion of equality before the law was far less clear.
Women’s role in the family became particularly complicated. Many histo-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  93

rians view this period as a significant time of transition.19 Anglo-American
families during the colonial period differed from their European counterparts. Widely available land and plentiful natural resources allowed for
greater fertility and thus encouraged more people to marry earlier in life.
Yet while young marriages and large families were common throughout
the colonial period, family sizes started to shrink by the end of the 1700s
as wives asserted more control over their own bodies.
New ideas governing romantic love helped change the nature of­husband-wife relationships. Deriving from sentimentalism, a contemporary literary movement, many Americans began to view marriage as anemotionally fulfilling relationship rather than a strictly economic partnership. Referring to one another as “Beloved of my Soul” or “My MoreThan Friend,” newspaper editor John Fenno and his wife Mary Curtis Fenno illustrate what some historians refer to as the “companionate
ideal.”20 While away from his wife, John felt a “vacuum in my existence,” a sentiment returned by Mary’s “Doting Heart.”21 Indeed, after
independence, wives began to not only provide emotional sustenance totheir husbands but inculcate the principles of republican citizenship as“republican wives.”22
Marriage opened up new emotional realms for some but remained
oppressive for others. For the millions of Americans bound in chattel
slavery, marriage remained an informal arrangement rather than a codified legal relationship. For white women, the legal practice of coverture
meant that women lost all their political and economic rights to theirhusband. Divorce rates rose throughout the 1790s, as did less formalcases of abandonment. Newspapers published advertisements by deserted men and women denouncing their partners. Known as “elopement notices,” they cataloged the misbehaviors of deviant spouses, suchas wives’ “indecent manner,” a way of implying sexual impropriety. As
violence and inequality continued in many American marriages, wives in
return highlighted their husbands’ “drunken fits” and violent rages. One
woman noted that her partner “presented his gun at my breast . . . andswore he would kill me.”23
That couples would turn to newspapers as a source of expression
illustrates the importance of what historians call print culture.24 Print
culture includes the wide range of factors contributing to how books andother printed objects are made, including the relationship between theauthor and the publisher, the technical constraints of the printer, and thetastes of readers. In colonial America, regional differences in daily life

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

9 4 cha pter 4

impacted the way colonists made and used printed matter. However, all
the colonies dealt with threats of censorship and control from imperial
supervision. In particular, political content stirred the most controversy.
From the establishment of Virginia in 1607, printing was either regarded as unnecessary given such harsh living conditions or actively discouraged. The governor of Virginia, Sir William Berkeley, summed up
the attitude of the ruling class in 1671: “I thank God there are no freeschools nor printing . . . for learning has brought disobedience, and heresy . . . and printing has divulged them.”25 Ironically, the circulationof handwritten tracts contributed to Berkeley’s undoing. The popularity of Nathaniel Bacon’s uprising was in part due to widely circulated
tracts questioning Berkeley’s competence. Berkeley’s harsh repression of
Bacon’s Rebellion was equally well documented. It was only after Berkeley’s death in 1677 that the idea of printing in the southern colonies wasrevived. William Nuthead, an experienced English printer, set up shop in
1682, although the next governor of the colony, Thomas Culpeper, forbade Nuthead from completing a single project. It wasn’t until William
Parks set up his printing shop in Annapolis in 1726 that the Chesapeake
had a stable local trade in printing and books.
Print culture was very different in New England. Puritans had a respect for print from the beginning. Unfortunately, New England’s authors were content to publish in London, making the foundations ofStephen Daye’s first print shop in 1639 very shaky. Typically, printers
made their money from printing sheets, not books to be bound. The casewas similar in Massachusetts, where the first printed work was a Freeman’s Oath.26 The first book was not issued until 1640, the Bay Psalm
Book, of which eleven known copies survive. Daye’s contemporaries recognized the significance of his printing, and he was awarded 140 acres ofland. The next large project, the first Bible to be printed in America, wasundertaken by Samuel Green and Marmaduke Johnson and published in
1660. That same year, the Eliot Bible, named for its translator John Eliot,
was printed in the Natick dialect of the local Algonquin tribes.
Massachusetts remained the center of colonial printing for a hundredyears, until Philadelphia overtook Boston in 1770. Philadelphia’s rise as
the printing capital of the colonies began with two important features:first, the arrival of Benjamin Franklin, a scholar and businessman, in
1723, and second, waves of German immigrants who created a demand
for a German-language press. From the mid-1730s, Christopher Sauer,
and later his son, met the demand for German-language newspapers and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  95

religious texts. Nevertheless, Franklin was a one-man culture of print,
revolutionizing the book trade in addition to creating public learning initiatives such as the Library Company and the Academy of Philadelphia.
His Autobiography offers one of the most detailed glimpses of life in aeighteenth-century print shop. Franklin’s Philadelphia enjoyed a flurry ofnewspapers, pamphlets, and books for sale. The flurry would only growin 1776, when the Philadelphia printer Robert Bell issued hundreds ofthousands of copies of Thomas Paine’s revolutionary Common Sense.
Debates on religious expression continued throughout the eighteenth
century. In 1711, a group of New England ministers published a collection of sermons titled Early Piety. The most famous minister, Increase
Mather, wrote the preface. In it he asked the question, “What did ourforefathers come into this wilderness for?”27 His answer was simple: totest their faith against the challenges of America and win. The grandchildren of the first settlers had been born into the comfort of well-­establishedcolonies and worried that their faith had suffered. This sense of inferiority sent colonists looking for a reinvigorated religious experience. The
result came to be known as the Great Awakening.
Only with hindsight does the Great Awakening look like a unified
movement. The first revivals began unexpectedly in the Congregational
churches of New England in the 1730s and then spread through the
1740s and 1750s to Presbyterians, Baptists, and Methodists in the rest

Benjamin Franklin
and David Hall,
printers, Pennsylvania Currency,
1764. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

9 6 cha pter 4of the thirteen colonies. Different places at different times experienced
revivals of different intensities. Yet in all of these communities, colonists
discussed the same need to strip their lives of worldly concerns and return
to a more pious lifestyle. The form it took was something of a contradiction. Preachers became key figures in encouraging individuals to find apersonal relationship with God.
The first signs of religious revival appeared in Jonathan Edwards’
congregation in Northampton, Massachusetts. Edwards was a theologian who shared the faith of the early Puritan settlers. In particular, hebelieved in the idea of predestination, in which God had long ago decided who was damned and who was saved. However, Edwards worried
that his congregation had stopped searching their souls and were merely
doing good works to prove they were saved. With a missionary zeal,
Edwards preached against worldly sins and called for his congregation
to look inward for signs of God’s saving grace. His most famous sermon
was “Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God.” Suddenly, in the winter of1734, these sermons sent his congregation into violent convulsions. The
spasms first appeared among known sinners in the community. Over the
next six months the physical symptoms spread to half of the six hundredperson congregation. Edwards shared the work of his revival in a widely
circulated pamphlet.
Over the next decade itinerant preachers were more successful inspreading the spirit of revival around America. These preachers had thesame spiritual goal as Edwards but brought with them a new religious experience. They abandoned traditional sermons in favor of outside meetings where they could whip the congregation into an emotional frenzy toreveal evidence of saving grace. Many religious leaders were suspiciousof the enthusiasm and message of these revivals, but colonists flocked tothe spectacle.
The most famous itinerant preacher was George Whitefield. According
to Whitefield, the only type of faith that pleased God was heartfelt. The
established churches too often only encouraged apathy. “The ChristianWorld is dead asleep,” Whitefield explained. “Nothing but a loud voice
can awaken them out of it.”28 He would be that voice. Whitefield was aformer actor with a dramatic style of preaching and a simple message.
Thundering against sin and for Jesus Christ, Whitefield invited ­everyone
to be born again. It worked. Through the 1730s he traveled from New
York to South Carolina converting ordinary men, women, and children.
“I have seen upwards of a thousand people hang on his words with© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  97

George Whitefield is shown supported by two women, “Hypocrisy” and “Defeat.” The image also includes
other visual indications of the engraver’s disapproval of Whitefield, including a monkey and jester’s staff in
the right-hand corner. C. Corbett, publisher, Enthusiasm display’d: or, the Moor Fields congregation, 1739.
Library of Congress.

breathless silence,” wrote a socialite in Philadelphia, “broken only byan occasional half suppressed sob.”29 A farmer recorded the powerful
impact this rhetoric could have: “And my hearing him preach gave mea heart wound; by God’s blessing my old foundation was broken up,
and I saw that my righteousness would not save me.”30 The number ofpeople trying to hear Whitefield’s message was so large that he preachedin the meadows at the edges of cities. Contemporaries regularly testified
to crowds of thousands and in one case over twenty thousand in Philadelphia. Whitefield and the other itinerant preachers had achieved what
Edwards could not: making the revivals popular.
Ultimately the religious revivals became a victim of the preachers’
success. As itinerant preachers became more experimental, they alienatedas many people as they converted. In 1742, one preacher from Connecticut, James Davenport, persuaded his congregation that he had special© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

9 8 cha pter 4

knowledge from God. To be saved they had to dance naked in circles atnight while screaming and laughing. Or they could burn the books hedisapproved of. Either way, such extremism demonstrated for many that
revivalism had gone wrong.31 A divide appeared by the 1740s and 1750s
between “New Lights,” who still believed in a revived faith, and “OldLights,” who thought it was deluded nonsense.
By the 1760s, the religious revivals had petered out; however, theyleft a profound impact on America. Leaders like Edwards and Whitefield
encouraged individuals to question the world around them. This idea
reformed religion in America and created a language of individualismthat promised to change everything else. If you challenged the Church,what other authority figures might you question? The Great Awakening provided a language of individualism, reinforced in print culture,
which reappeared in the call for independence. While prerevolutionary
America had profoundly oligarchical qualities, the groundwork was laid
for a more republican society. However, society did not transform easily overnight. It would take intense, often physical, conflict to changecolonial life.

V. Seven Years’ War

Christ Church,
Virginia. Libraryof Congress.

Of the eighty-seven years between the Glorious Revolution (1688) andthe American Revolution (1775), Britain was at war with France andFrench-allied Native Americans for thirty-seven of them. These were notwars in which European soldiers fought other European soldiers. American militiamen fought for the British against French Catholics and their
Indian allies in all of these engagements. Warfare took a physical andspiritual toll on British colonists. British towns located on the border
between New England and New France experienced intermittent raiding
by French-allied Native Americans. Raiding parties destroyed houses and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  99

burned crops, but they also took captives. They brought these captives
to French Quebec, where some were ransomed back to their families in
New England and others converted to Catholicism and remained in New
France. In this sense, Catholicism threatened to capture Protestant lands
and souls.
France and Britain feuded over the boundaries of their respective
North American empires. The feud turned bloody in 1754 when a forceof British colonists and Native American allies, led by young George
Washington, killed a French diplomat. This incident led to a war, which
would become known as the Seven Years’ War or the French and IndianWar. In North America, the French achieved victory in the early portion of this war. They attacked and burned multiple British outposts,
such as Fort William Henry in 1757. In addition, the French seemed toeasily defeat British attacks, such as General Braddock’s attack on Fort
Duquesne, and General Abercrombie’s attack on Fort Carillon (Ticonderoga) in 1758. These victories were often the result of alliances withNative Americans.

Albert Bobbett,engraver, Montcalm trying tostop the massacre,c. 1870–1880. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

1 0 0 cha pter 4

In Europe, the war did not fully begin until 1756, when British-allied
Frederick II of Prussia invaded the neutral state of Saxony. As a resultof this invasion, a massive coalition of France, Austria, Russia, and Sweden attacked Prussia and the few German states allied with Prussia. The
ruler of Austria, Maria Theresa, hoped to conquer the province of Silesia, which had been lost to Prussia in a previous war. In the Europeanwar, the British monetarily supported the Prussians, as well as the minor
western German states of Hesse-Kassel and Braunschweig-­Wolfenbüttel.
These subsidy payments enabled the smaller German states to fightFrance and allowed the excellent Prussian army to fight against the large
enemy alliance.
However, as in North America, the early part of the war went against
the British. The French defeated Britain’s German allies and forced themto surrender after the Battle of Hastenbeck in 1757. That same year, theAustrians defeated the Prussians in the Battle of Kolín and Frederick ofPrussia defeated the French at the Battle of Rossbach. The latter battle
allowed the British to rejoin the war in Europe. Just a month later, in
December 1757, Frederick’s army defeated the Austrians at the Battle ofLeuthen, reclaiming the vital province of Silesia. In India and throughout the world’s oceans, the British and their fleet consistently defeatedthe French. In June, for instance, Robert Clive and his Indian allies had
defeated the French at the Battle of Plassey. With the sea firmly in theircontrol, the British could send additional troops to North America.
These newly arrived soldiers allowed the British to launch new offensives. The large French port and fortress of Louisbourg, in present-day
Nova Scotia, fell to the British in 1758. In 1759, British general James
Wolfe defeated French general Louis-Joseph de Montcalm in the Battleof the Plains of Abraham, outside Quebec City. In Europe, 1759 saw
the British defeat the French at the Battle of Minden and destroy large
portions of the French fleet. The British referred to 1759 as the annus
mirabilis or the year of miracles. These victories brought about the fall ofFrench Canada, and war in North America ended in 1760 with the British capture of Montreal. The British continued to fight against the Spanish, who entered the war in 1762. In this war, the Spanish successfully
defended Nicaragua against British attacks but were unable to preventthe conquest of Cuba and the Philippines.
The Seven Years’ War ended with the peace treaties of Paris and Hubertusburg in 1763. The British received much of Canada and North
America from the French, while the Prussians retained the important© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  101

province of Silesia. This gave the British a larger empire than they could
control, which contributed to tensions that would lead to revolution. In
particular, it exposed divisions within the newly expanded empire, including language, national affiliation, and religious views. When the British captured Quebec in 1760, a newspaper distributed in the colonies tocelebrate the event boasted: “The time will come, when Pope and Friar/
Shall both be roasted in the fire/When the proud Antichristian whore/will
sink, and never rise more.”32
American colonists rejoiced over the defeat of Catholic France andfelt secure that the Catholics in Quebec could no longer threaten them.
Of course, some American colonies had been a haven for religious minorities since the seventeenth century. Catholic Maryland, for example,
evidenced early religious pluralism. But practical toleration of Catholics
existed alongside virulent anti-Catholicism in public and political arenas.
It was a powerful and enduring rhetorical tool borne out of warfare andcompetition between Britain and France.
In part because of constant conflict with Catholic France, Britons oneither side of the Atlantic rallied around Protestantism. British ministers
in England called for a coalition to fight French and Catholic empires.
Missionary organizations such as the Society for Promoting Christian
Knowledge and the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel were
founded at the turn of the eighteenth century to evangelize Native Americans and limit Jesuit conversions. The Protestant revivals of the so-called
Great Awakening crisscrossed the Atlantic and founded a participatory
religious movement during the 1730s and 1740s that united British Protestant churches. Preachers and merchants alike urged greater Atlantic
trade to bind the Anglophone Protestant Atlantic through commerce andreligion.

VI. Pontiac’s War
Relationships between colonists and Native Americans were complex
and often violent. In 1761, Neolin, a prophet, received a vision from his
religion’s main deity, known as the Master of Life. The Master of Life
told Neolin that the only way to enter heaven would be to cast off thecorrupting influence of Europeans by expelling the British from Indian
country: “This land where ye dwell I have made for you and not forothers. Whence comes it that ye permit the Whites upon your lands. . . .
Drive them out, make war upon them.”33 Neolin preached the avoidance© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

1 0 2 cha pter 4of alcohol, a return to traditional rituals, and pan-Indian unity to his
disciples, including Pontiac, an Ottawa leader.
Pontiac took Neolin’s words to heart and sparked the beginning ofwhat would become known as Pontiac’s War. At its height, the pan-Indian
uprising included Native peoples from the territory between the Great
Lakes, the Appalachians, and the Mississippi River. Though Pontiac did
not command all of the Indians participating in the war, his actions were
influential in its development. Pontiac and three hundred Indian warriors
sought to take Fort Detroit by surprise in May 1763, but the plan was
foiled, resulting in a six-month siege of the British fort. News of the siege
quickly spread throughout Indian country and inspired more attacks
on British forts and settlers. In May, Native Americans captured Forts
Sandusky, St. Joseph, and Miami. In June, a coalition of Ottawas andOjibwes captured Fort Michilimackinac by staging a game of stickball(lacrosse) outside the fort. They chased the ball into the fort, gatheredarms that had been smuggled in by a group of Native American women,
and killed almost half of the fort’s British soldiers.
Though these Indians were indeed responding to Neolin’s religious
message, there were many other practical reasons for waging war on the
British. After the Seven Years’ War, Britain gained control of formerly
French territory as a result of the Treaty of Paris. Whereas the French had
maintained a peaceful and relatively equal relationship with their Indian
allies through trade, the British hoped to profit from and impose “order.”For example, the French often engaged in the Indian practice of diplomatic gift giving. However, British general Jeffrey Amherst discouraged
this practice and regulated the trade or sale of firearms and ammunition
to Indians. Most Native Americans, including Pontiac, saw this not as
frugal imperial policy but preparation for war.
Pontiac’s War lasted until 1766. Native American warriors attacked
British forts and frontier settlements, killing as many as four hundred
soldiers and two thousand settlers.34 Disease and a shortage of supplies
ultimately undermined the Indian war effort, and in July 1766 Pontiac
met with British official and diplomat William Johnson at Fort Ontario
and settled for peace. Though the western Indians did not win Pontiac’s
War, they succeeded in fundamentally altering the British government’s
Indian policy. The war made British officials recognize that peace in theWest would require royal protection of Indian lands and heavy-handed
regulation of Anglo-American trade activity in Indian country. During
the war, the British Crown issued the Royal Proclamation of 1763, which© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  103

created the proclamation line marking the Appalachian Mountains as theboundary between Indian country and the British colonies.
The effects of Pontiac’s War were substantial and widespread. The war
proved that coercion was not an effective strategy for imperial control,
though the British government would continue to employ this strategy
to consolidate their power in North America, most notably through thevarious acts imposed on their colonies. Additionally, the prohibition of
Anglo-American settlement in Indian country, especially the Ohio River
Valley, sparked discontent. The French immigrant Michel-GuillaumeSaint-Jean de Crèvecoeur articulated this discontent most clearly in his
1782 Letters from an American Farmer when he asked, “What then is theAmerican, this new man?” In other words, why did colonists start thinking of themselves as Americans, not Britons? Crèvecoeur suggested that
America was a melting pot of self-reliant individual landholders, fiercely
independent in pursuit of their own interests, and free from the burdensof European class systems. It was an answer many wanted to hear and fit
with self-conceptions of the new nation, albeit one that imagined itself as
white, male, and generally Protestant.35 The Seven Years’ War pushed thethirteen American colonies closer together politically and culturally thanever before. In 1754, at the Albany Congress, Benjamin Franklin suggested a plan of union to coordinate defenses across the continent. Tensof thousands of colonials fought during the war. At the French surrender in 1760, 11,000 British soldiers joined 6,500 militia members drawn
from every colony north of Pennsylvania.36 At home, many heard or read
sermons that portrayed the war as a struggle between civilizations withliberty-loving Britons arrayed against tyrannical Frenchmen and savage
Indians. American colonists rejoiced in their collective victory as a moment of newfound peace and prosperity. After nearly seven decades of
warfare they looked to the newly acquired lands west of the Appalachian
Mountains as their reward.
The Seven Years’ War was tremendously expensive and precipitatedimperial reforms on taxation, commerce, and politics. Britain spent over£140 million, an astronomical figure for the day, and the expenses kept
coming as new territory required new security obligations. Britain wanted
to recoup some of its expenses and looked to the colonies to share thecosts of their own security. To do this, Parliament started legislating over
all the colonies in a way rarely done before. As a result, the colonies
began seeing themselves as a collective group, rather than just distinct
entities. Different taxation schemes implemented across the c­olonies© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

1 0 4 cha pter 4

Benjamin Franklin, Join or Die,May 9, 1754. Library of Congress.

between 1763 and 1774 placed duties on items like tea, paper, molasses, and stamps for almost every kind of document. Consumption andtrade, an important bond between Britain and the colonies, was being
threatened. To enforce these unpopular measures, Britain implemented
increasingly restrictive policies that eroded civil liberties like protection
from unlawful searches and jury trials. The rise of an antislavery movement made many colonists worry that slavery would soon be attacked.
The moratorium on new settlements in the West after Pontiac’s War was
yet another disappointment.

VII. Conclusion
By 1763, Americans had never been more united. They fought and theycelebrated together. But they also recognized that they were not considered full British citizens, that they were considered something else.
Americans across the colonies viewed imperial reforms as threats to the
British liberties they saw as their birthright. The Stamp Act Congressof 1765 brought colonial leaders together in an unprecedented show ofcooperation against taxes imposed by Parliament, and popular boycotts© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  105

of British goods created a common narrative of sacrifice, resistance, andshared political identity. A rebellion loomed.

VIII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Nora Slonimsky, with content contributions by Emily
Arendt, Ethan R. Bennett, John Blanton, Alexander Burns, Mary Draper, Jamie
Goodall, Jane Fiegen Green, Hendrick Isom, Kathryn Lasdow, Allison Madar,
Brooke Palmieri, Katherine Smoak, Christopher Sparshott, Ben Wright, and Garrett Wright.
Recommended citation: Emily Arendt et al., “Colonial Society,” Nora
Slonimsky, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
Notes to Ch a p ter 4
1. T. H. Breen, The Marketplace of Revolution: How Consumer Politics
Shaped American Independence (New York: Oxford University Press, 2004).
2. Alvin Rabushka, Taxation in Colonial America (Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press, 2008), 360.
3. T. H. Breen, “‘Baubles of Britain’: The American and Consumer Revolutions of the Eighteenth Century,” Past and Present, 119, no. 1 (May 1988): 79.
4. “To the Publisher of the Boston Evening Post,” Boston Evening Post,
no. 150 (June 6, 1738): 1.
5. Richard B. Sheridan, Sugar and Slavery: An Economic History of the British
West Indies, 1623–1775 (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1974), 144.
6. Archibald Paton Thornton, The Habit of Authority: Paternalism in British
History (Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 1966), 123.
7. Cited in Laurel Thatcher Ulrich, The Age of Homespun: Objects and Stories in the Creation of an American Myth (New York: Knopf, 2001), 37.
8. Gary B. Nash, The Urban Crucible: The Northern Seaports and the Origins of the American Revolution, Abridged Edition (Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Press, 2009), ix.
9. Kenneth T. Jackson and Stanley K. Schultz, Cities in American History(New York: Knopf, 1972), 45.
10. Gary B. Nash, “Slaves and Slave Owners in Colonial Philadelphia,” inAfrican Americans in Pennsylvania: Shifting Historical Perspectives, ed. Joe Trotter and Eric Ledell Smith (University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press,
1997), 49–50.
11. Donald Matthews, Religion in the Old South (Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1977), 6.
12. Robert Olwell, Masters, Slaves, & Subjects: The Culture of Power in theSouth Carolina Lowcountry (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1998), 67.
13. Daniel C. Littlefield, Rice and Slaves: Ethnicity and the Slave Trade in
Colonial South Carolina (Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1991), 8.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

1 0 6 cha pter 4

14. Sylvia R. Frey and Betty Wood, Come Shouting to Zion: African American Protestantism in the American South and British Caribbean to 1830 (Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1998).
15. See Appendix D of Dorothy Schneider and Carl J. Schneider, Slavery in
America (New York: Infobase, 2007).
16. Thomas Joseph Davis, A Rumor of Revolt: The “Great Negro Plot” inColonial New York (New York: Free Press, 1985).
17. U.S. Census Bureau, “Colonial and Pre-Federal Statistics,” http://​www2​.census​.gov/​prod2/​statcomp/​documents/​CT1970p2​-13​.pdf, accessed April 24,
2018; James Oliver Horton, and Lois E. Horton, Black Bostonians: Family Life
and Community Struggle in the Antebellum North (New York: Holmes andMeier, 1999), xiv.
18. Elaine F. Crane, “‘The First Wheel of Commerce’: Newport, Rhode Island and the Slave Trade, 1760–1776,” Slavery and Abolition 1, no. 2 (1980):
178–198.
19. Rosemarie Zagarri, Revolutionary Backlash: Women and Politics in the
Early American Republic (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2007).
20. Lucia McMahon, Mere Equals: The Paradox of Educated Women in the
Early American Republic (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2012).
21. Fenno-Hoffman Family Papers, Clements Library, University of Michigan, Ann Arbor; Anya Jabour, Marriage in the Early Republic: Elizabeth andWilliam Wirt and the Companionate Ideal (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University
Press, 1998).
22. Jan Lewis, “The Republican Wife: Virtue and Seduction in the Early Republic,” William and Mary Quarterly 44, no. 4 (1987): 689–721.
23. New York Packet, January 9, 1790; New-Jersey Journal, January 20,
1790; Mary Beth Sievens, Stray Wives: Marital Conflict in Early National New
England (New York: New York University Press, 2005).
24. Trish Loughran, The Republic in Print: Print Culture in the Age of U.S.
Nation-Building, 1770–1870 (New York: Columbia University Press, 2007).
25. Cited in David D. Hall, Cultures in Print: Essays in the History of theBook (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1996), 99.
26. Hugh Amory and David D. Hall, A History of the Book in America:
Volume 1, The Colonial Book in the Atlantic World (New York: Cambridge University Press, 2000): 111.
27. John Gillies, Historical Collections Relating to the Remarkable Success of the Gospel and Eminent Instruments Employed in Promoting It, Vol. II(Glasgow: Foulis, 1754), 19.
28. George Whitefield, The Works of the Reverend George Whitefield, Vol. I(London: Dilly, 1771), 73.
29. William G. McLoughlin, Revivals, Awakenings, and Reform (Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1978), 62.
30. Thomas S. Kidd, George Whitefield: America’s Spiritual Founding Father(New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2014), 131.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

C ol on ia l S o ci e t y  107

31. Leigh Eric Schmidt, “‘A Second and Glorious Reformation’: The New
Light Extremism of Andrew Croswell,” William and Mary Quarterly 43, no. 2(April 1986), 214–244.
32. “Canada Subjected: A New Song” ([n.p., 1760?]), quoted in Thomas
Kidd, God of Liberty: A Religious History of the American Revolution (NewYork: Basic Books, 2010), 29.
33. Daniel K. Richter, Before the Revolution: America’s Ancient Pasts (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2011), 403.
34. Gregory Evans Dowd, War Under Heaven: Pontiac, the Indian Nations,and British Empire (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2004).
35. Read de Crèvecoeur’s Letters from an American Farmer online at http://​xroads​.virginia​.edu/​~hyper/​crev/​home​.html.
36. Fred Anderson, Crucible of War: The Seven Years’ War and the Fate of
Empire in British North America, 1754–1766 (New York: Knopf Doubleday,
2007), 410.
R e c omm e n d e d R e a di n g
Anishanslin, Zara. Portrait of a Woman in Silk: Hidden Histories of the British
Atlantic World. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2016.
Breen, T. H. The Marketplace of Revolution: How Consumer Politics Shaped
American Independence. New York: Oxford University Press, 2004.
Bushman, Richard L. The Refinement of America: Persons, Houses, Cities. New
York: Vintage Books, 1992.
Butler, Jon. Becoming America: The Revolution Before 1776. Cambridge, MA:
Harvard University Press, 2001.
Carp, Benjamin L. Rebels Rising: Cities and the American Revolution. New
York: Oxford University Press, 2007.
Carté-Engel, Katherine. Religion and Profit: Moravians in Early America. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2009.
Demos, John P. The Unredeemed Captive: A Family Story from Early America.
New York: Vintage Books, 1994.
Dowd, Gregory Evans. War Under Heaven: Pontiac, the Indian Nations, andBritish Empire. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2004.
Frey, Sylvia R., and Betty Wood. Come Shouting to Zion: African American Protestantism in the American South and British Caribbean to 1830. Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 1998.
Hackel, Heidi Brayman, and Catherine E. Kelly, eds. Reading Women: Literacy,
Authorship, and Culture in the Atlantic World, 1500–1800. Philadelphia:
University of Pennsylvania Press, 2009.
Hancock, David. Citizens of the World: London Merchants and the Integrationof the British Atlantic Community, 1735–1785. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1997.
Heyrman, Christine. Southern Cross: The Beginnings of the Bible Belt. New
York: Knopf, 1997.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

1 0 8 cha pter 4

Holton, Woody. Forced Founders: Indians, Debtors, Slaves, and the Making of
the American Revolution in Virginia. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1999.
Klepp, Susan E. Revolutionary Conceptions: Women, Fertility, and Family Limitation in America, 1760–1820. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2009.
Lepore, Jill. New York Burning: Liberty, Slavery, and Conspiracy in EighteenthCentury Manhattan. New York: Vintage Books, 2005.
McConville, Brendan. The King’s Three Faces: The Rise and Fall of Royal America, 1688–1776. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2007.
Merritt, Jane T. At the Crossroads: Indians and Empires on a Mid–Atlantic Frontier, 1700-1763. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2003.
Podruchny, Carolyn. Making the Voyageur World: Travelers and Traders in the
North American Fur Trade. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2006.
Richter, Daniel K. Facing East from Indian Country: A Native History of Early
America. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2003.
Sensbach, Jon F. Rebecca’s Revival: Creating Black Christianity in the Atlantic
World. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2006.
Sheridan, Richard B. Sugar and Slavery: An Economic History of the British West
Indies, 1623–1775. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1974.
Taylor, Alan. The Divided Ground: Indians, Settlers, and the Northern Borderland of the American Revolution. New York: Vintage Books, 2006.
Ulrich, Laurel Thatcher. The Age of Homespun: Objects and Stories in the Creation of an American Myth. New York: Knopf, 2001.
———. A Midwife’s Tale: The Life of Martha Ballard, Based on Her Diary,
1785–1812. New York: Knopf, 1990.
Zabin, Serena R. Dangerous Economies: Status and Commerce in Imperial New
York. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2011.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

5
The American Revolution
I. Introduction
In the 1760s, Benjamin Rush, a native of Philadelphia, recounted a visit
to Parliament. Upon seeing the king’s throne in the House of Lords, Rushsaid he “felt as if he walked on sacred ground” with “emotions that
I cannot describe.”1 Throughout the eighteenth century, colonists had
developed significant emotional ties with both the British monarchy andthe British constitution. The British North American colonists had justhelped to win a world war and most, like Rush, had never been more
proud to be British. And yet, in a little over a decade, those same colonists would declare their independence and break away from the British
Empire. Seen from 1763, nothing would have seemed as improbable as
the American Revolution.
The Revolution built institutions and codified the language and ideasthat still define Americans’ image of themselves. Moreover, revolutionar-

Paul Revere,Landing of the
Troops, c. 1770.
Courtesy American AntiquarianSociety. Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike
4.0 International(CC BY-NC-SA
4.0).

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

110

ch a pter 5

ies justified their new nation with radical new ideals that changed thecourse of history and sparked a global “age of revolution.” But the Revolution was as paradoxical as it was unpredictable. A revolution foughtin the name of liberty allowed slavery to persist. Resistance to centralized authority tied disparate colonies ever closer together under new governments. The revolution created politicians eager to foster republican
selflessness and protect the public good but also encouraged individual
self-interest and personal gain. The “founding fathers” instigated andfought a revolution to secure independence from Britain, but they did
not fight that revolution to create a “democracy.” To successfully rebel
against Britain, however, required more than a few dozen “founding fathers.” Common colonists joined the fight, unleashing popular forcesthat shaped the Revolution itself, often in ways not welcomed by elite
leaders. But once unleashed, these popular forces continued to shape the
new nation and indeed the rest of American history.

II. The Origins of the American Revolution
The American Revolution had both long-term origins and short-term
causes. In this section, we will look broadly at some of the long-term
political, intellectual, cultural, and economic developments in the eighteenth century that set the context for the crisis of the 1760s and 1770s.
Between the Glorious Revolution of 1688 and the middle of the eighteenth century, Britain had largely failed to define the colonies’ relationship to the empire and institute a coherent program of imperial reform.
Two factors contributed to these failures. First, Britain was at war fromthe War of the Spanish Succession at the start of the century through theSeven Years’ War in 1763. Constant war was politically consuming andeconomically expensive. Second, competing visions of empire divided British officials. Old Whigs and their Tory supporters envisioned an authoritarian empire, based on conquering territory and extracting resources.
They sought to eliminate Britain’s growing national debt by raising taxes
and cutting spending on the colonies. The radical (or patriot) Whigs based
their imperial vision on trade and manufacturing instead of land and resources. They argued that economic growth, not raising taxes, would solve
the national debt. Instead of an authoritarian empire, “patriot Whigs”
argued that the colonies should have equal status with the mother country. There were occasional attempts to reform the administration of thecolonies, but debate between the two sides prevented coherent reform.2© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 111

Colonists developed their own understanding of how they fit into
the empire. They saw themselves as British subjects “entitled to all
the natural, essential, inherent, and inseparable rights of our fellow
subjects in Great-Britain.” The eighteenth century brought significant
economic and demographic growth in the colonies. This success, they
believed, resulted partly from Britain’s hands-off approach to the colonies. By midcentury, colonists believed that they held a special place inthe empire, which justified Britain’s hands-off policy. In 1764, James
Otis Jr. wrote, “The colonists are entitled to as ample rights, liberties,
and privileges as the subjects of the mother country are, and in somerespects to more.”3
In this same period, the colonies developed their own local politicalinstitutions. Samuel Adams, in the Boston Gazette, described the colonies as each being a “separate body politic” from Britain. Almost immediately upon each colony’s settlement, they created a colonial assembly.
These assemblies assumed many of the same duties as the Commons exercised in Britain, including taxing residents, managing the spending of
the colonies’ revenue, and granting salaries to royal officials. In the early
1700s, colonial leaders unsuccessfully lobbied the British government todefine their assemblies’ legal prerogatives, but Britain was too occupied
with European wars. In the first half of the eighteenth century, royalgovernors tasked by the Board of Trade attempted to limit the powerof the assemblies, but the assemblies’ power only grew. Many colonists
came to see their assemblies as having the same jurisdiction over themthat Parliament exercised over those in England. They interpreted British
inaction as justifying their tradition of local governance. The Crown andParliament, however, disagreed.4
Colonial political culture in the colonies also developed differently
than that of the mother country. In both Britain and the colonies, land
was the key to political participation, but because land was more easily obtained in the colonies, a higher proportion of male colonists participated in politics. Colonial political culture drew inspiration from the“country” party in Britain. These ideas—generally referred to as theideology of republicanism—stressed the corrupting nature of power andthe need for those involved in self-governing to be virtuous (i.e., putting
the “public good” over their own self-interest). Patriots would need to be
ever vigilant against the rise of conspiracies, centralized control, and tyranny. Only a small fringe in Britain held these ideas, but in the colonies,
they were widely accepted.5© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

112

ch a pter 5

In the 1740s, two seemingly conflicting bodies of thought—the Enlightenment and the Great Awakening—began to combine in the colonies
and challenge older ideas about authority. Perhaps no single philosopher
had a greater impact on colonial thinking than John Locke. In his Essay
Concerning Human Understanding, Locke argued that the mind was
originally a tabula rasa (or blank slate) and that individuals were formed
primarily by their environment. The aristocracy then were wealthy or
successful because they had greater access to wealth, education, and patronage and not because they were innately superior. Locke followed thisessay with Some Thoughts Concerning Education, which introduced
radical new ideas about the importance of education. Education would
produce rational human beings capable of thinking for themselves andquestioning authority rather than tacitly accepting tradition. These ideas
slowly came to have far-reaching effects in the colonies and, later, the
new nation.
At the same time that Locke’s ideas about knowledge and education
spread in North America, the colonies also experienced an unprecedented
wave of evangelical Protestant revivalism. Between 1739 and 1740, theRev. George Whitefield, an enigmatic, itinerant preacher, traveled the colonies preaching Calvinist sermons to huge crowds. Unlike the rationalismof Locke, his sermons were designed to appeal to his listeners’ emotions.
Whitefield told his listeners that salvation could only be found by taking
personal responsibility for one’s own unmediated relationship with God,a process that came to be known as a “conversion” experience. He also
argued that the current Church hierarchies populated by “unconverted”
ministers only stood as a barrier between the individual and God. In his
wake, new traveling preachers picked up his message and many congregations split. Both Locke and Whitefield had empowered individuals toquestion authority and to take their lives into their own hands.
In other ways, eighteenth-century colonists were becoming more culturally similar to Britons, a process often referred to as Anglicization.
As colonial economies grew, they quickly became an important market
for British manufacturing exports. Colonists with disposable income
and access to British markets attempted to mimic British culture. By the
middle of the eighteenth century, middling-class colonists could also afford items previously thought of as luxuries like British fashions, dining
wares, and more. The desire to purchase British goods meshed with thedesire to enjoy British liberties.6 These political, intellectual, cultural, andeconomic developments built tensions that rose to the surface when, after© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 113

the Seven Years’ War, Britain finally began to implement a program ofimperial reform that conflicted with colonists’ understanding of the empire and their place in it.

III. The Causes of the American Revolution
Most immediately, the American Revolution resulted directly from attempts to reform the British Empire after the Seven Years’ War. The
Seven Years’ War culminated nearly a half century of war between Europe’s imperial powers. It was truly a world war, fought between multiple empires on multiple continents. At its conclusion, the British Empire
had never been larger. Britain now controlled the North American continent east of the Mississippi River, including French Canada. It had also
consolidated its control over India. But the realities and responsibilitiesof the postwar empire were daunting. War (let alone victory) on such ascale was costly. Britain doubled the national debt to 13.5 times its annual revenue. Britain faced significant new costs required to secure anddefend its far-flung empire, especially the western frontiers of the North
American colonies. These factors led Britain in the 1760s to attempt toconsolidate control over its North American colonies, which, in turn,led to resistance.
King George III took the crown in 1760 and brought Tories into his
government after three decades of Whig rule. They represented an authoritarian vision of empire in which colonies would be subordinate. The
Royal Proclamation of 1763 was Britain’s first major postwar imperial
action targeting North America. The king forbade settlement west of theAppalachian Mountains in an attempt to limit costly wars with Native
Americans. Colonists, however, protested and demanded access to theterritory for which they had fought alongside the British.
In 1764, Parliament passed two more reforms. The Sugar Act sought
to combat widespread smuggling of molasses in New England by cutting
the duty in half but increasing enforcement. Also, smugglers would be
tried by vice-admiralty courts and not juries. Parliament also passed theCurrency Act, which restricted colonies from producing paper money.
Hard money, such as gold and silver coins, was scarce in the colonies.
The lack of currency impeded the colonies’ increasingly sophisticatedtransatlantic economies, but it was especially damaging in 1764 because
a postwar recession had already begun. Between the restrictions of the
Proclamation of 1763, the Currency Act, and the Sugar Act’s canceling© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

114

ch a pter 5of trials-by-jury for smugglers, some colonists began to fear a pattern ofincreased taxation and restricted liberties.
In March 1765, Parliament passed the Stamp Act. The act requiredthat many documents be printed on paper that had been stamped to show
the duty had been paid, including newspapers, pamphlets, diplomas,
legal documents, and even playing cards. The Sugar Act of 1764 was an
attempt to get merchants to pay an already existing duty, but the Stamp
Act created a new, direct (or “internal”) tax. Parliament had never before
directly taxed the colonists. Instead, colonies contributed to the empire
through the payment of indirect, “external” taxes, such as customs duties. In 1765, Daniel Dulany of Maryland wrote, “A right to impose aninternal tax on the colonies, without their consent for the single purposeof revenue, is denied, a right to regulate their trade without their consent is, admitted.”7 Also, unlike the Sugar Act, which primarily affected
merchants, the Stamp Act directly affected numerous groups throughoutcolonial society, including printers, lawyers, college graduates, and evensailors who played cards. This led, in part, to broader, more popular
resistance.
Resistance to the Stamp Act took three forms, distinguished largely
by class: legislative resistance by elites, economic resistance by merchants,
and popular protest by common colonists. Colonial elites responded bypassing resolutions in their assemblies. The most famous of the antiStamp Act resolutions were the Virginia Resolves, passed by the Houseof Burgesses on May 30, 1765, which declared that the colonists wereentitled to “all the liberties, privileges, franchises, and immunities . . .
possessed by the people of Great Britain.” When the Virginia Resolves
were printed throughout the colonies, however, they often included a
few extra, far more radical resolutions not passed by the Virginia Houseof Burgesses, the last of which asserted that only “the general assemblyof this colony have any right or power to impose or lay any taxation”
and that anyone who argued differently “shall be deemed an enemy tothis his majesty’s colony.”8 These additional items spread throughout thecolonies and helped radicalize subsequent responses in other colonialassemblies. These responses eventually led to the calling of the Stamp
Act Congress in New York City in October 1765. Nine colonies sentdelegates, who included Benjamin Franklin, John Dickinson, Thomas
Hutchinson, Philip Livingston, and James Otis.9
The Stamp Act Congress issued a “Declaration of Rights and Grievances,” which, like the Virginia Resolves, declared allegiance to the king© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 115

Men and women politicized the domestic
sphere by buying and displaying items
that conspicuously revealed their position
for or against parliamentary actions.
This witty teapot, which celebrates theend of taxation on goods like tea itself,
makes clear the owner’s perspective on
the egregious taxation. Teapot, Stamp Act
Repeal’d, 1786. Courtesy of the Peabody
Essex Museum, Salem, MA.

and “all due subordination” to Parliament but also reasserted the ideathat colonists were entitled to the same rights as Britons. Those rights
included trial by jury, which had been abridged by the Sugar Act, andthe right to be taxed only by their own elected representatives. As DanielDulany wrote in 1765, “It is an essential principle of the English constitution, that the subject shall not be taxed without his consent.”10 BenjaminFranklin called it the “prime Maxim of all free Government.”11 Because
the colonies did not elect members to Parliament, they believed that they
were not represented and could not be taxed by that body. In response,
Parliament and the Crown argued that the colonists were “virtually represented,” just like the residents of those boroughs or counties in Englandthat did not elect members to Parliament. However, the colonists rejected
the notion of virtual representation, with one pamphleteer calling it a“monstrous idea.”12
The second type of resistance to the Stamp Act was economic. While
the Stamp Act Congress deliberated, merchants in major port cities werepreparing nonimportation agreements, hoping that their refusal to import British goods would lead British merchants to lobby for the repealof the Stamp Act. In New York City, “upwards of two hundred principal merchants” agreed not to import, sell, or buy “any goods, wares, or
merchandises” from Great Britain.13 In Philadelphia, merchants ­gathered© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

116

ch a pter 5

at “a general meeting” to agree that “they would not Import any Goods
from Great-Britain until the Stamp-Act was Repealed.”14 The planworked. By January 1766, London merchants sent a letter to Parliamentarguing that they had been “reduced to the necessity of pending ruin” by
the Stamp Act and the subsequent boycotts.15
The third, and perhaps, most crucial type of resistance was popular protest. Riots broke out in Boston. Crowds burned the appointed
stamp distributor for Massachusetts, Andrew Oliver, in effigy and pulled
a building he owned “down to the Ground in five minutes.”16 Oliver
resigned the position the next day. The following week, a crowd also
set upon the home of his brother-in-law, Lieutenant Governor Thomas
Hutchinson, who had publicly argued for submission to the stamp tax.
Before the evening was over, much of Hutchinson’s home and belongings
had been destroyed.17
Popular violence and intimidation spread quickly throughout the colonies. In New York City, posted notices read:
PRO PATRIA,
The first Man that either
distributes or makes use of Stampt
Paper, let him take care of
his House, Person, & Effects.
Vox Populi;
We dare.”18

By November 16, all of the original twelve stamp distributors had
resigned, and by 1766, groups calling themselves the Sons of Liberty
were formed in most colonies to direct and organize further resistance.
These tactics had the dual effect of sending a message to Parliament anddiscouraging colonists from accepting appointments as stamp collectors.
With no one to distribute the stamps, the act became unenforceable.
Pressure on Parliament grew until, in February 1766, it repealed theStamp Act. But to save face and to try to avoid this kind of problem inthe future, Parliament also passed the Declaratory Act, asserting that Parliament had the “full power and authority to make laws . . . to bind thecolonies and people of America . . . in all cases whatsoever.” However,colonists were too busy celebrating the repeal of the Stamp Act to takemuch notice of the Declaratory Act. In New York City, the inhabitants
raised a huge lead statue of King George III in honor of the Stamp Act’s
repeal. It could be argued that there was no moment at which colonists© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 117

Violent protest by groups like the Sons of
Liberty created quite a stir in the colonies and in England. While extreme acts
like the tarring and feathering of Boston’s commissioner of customs in 1774
propagated more protest against symbols
of Parliament’s tyranny throughout thecolonies, violent demonstrations wereregarded as acts of terrorism by British
officials. This print of the 1774 event wasfrom the British perspective, picturing
the Sons as brutal instigators with almost
demonic smiles on their faces as they
enacted this excruciating punishment on
the customs commissioner. Philip Dawe(attributed), The Bostonians Paying theExcise-man, or Tarring and Feathering.
Wikimedia.

felt more proud to be members of the free British Empire than 1766. But
Britain still needed revenue from the colonies.19
The colonies had resisted the implementation of direct taxes, but the
Declaratory Act reserved Parliament’s right to impose them. And, in thecolonists’ dispatches to Parliament and in numerous pamphlets, they
had explicitly acknowledged the right of Parliament to regulate colonialtrade. So Britain’s next attempt to draw revenues from the colonies, theTownshend Acts, were passed in June 1767, creating new customs duties on common items, like lead, glass, paint, and tea, instead of direct
taxes. The acts also created and strengthened formal mechanisms to enforce compliance, including a new American Board of Customs Commissioners and more vice-admiralty courts to try smugglers. Revenues from
customs seizures would be used to pay customs officers and other royal
officials, including the governors, thereby incentivizing them to convict
offenders. These acts increased the presence of the British government in
the colonies and circumscribed the authority of the colonial assemblies,
since paying the governor’s salary had long given the assemblies significant power over them. Unsurprisingly, colonists, once again, resisted.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

118

ch a pter 5

Even though these were duties, many colonial resistance authors stillreferred to them as “taxes,” because they were designed primarily to
extract revenues from the colonies not to regulate trade. John Dickinson,
in his “Letters from a Farmer in Pennsylvania,” wrote, “That we may
legally be bound to pay any general duties on these commodities, relative
to the regulation of trade, is granted; but we being obliged by her laws
to take them from Great Britain, any special duties imposed on theirexportation to us only, with intention to raise a revenue from us only,
are as much taxes upon us, as those imposed by the Stamp Act.” Hence,
many authors asked: once the colonists assented to a tax in any form,
what would stop the British from imposing ever more and greater taxes
on the colonists?20
New forms of resistance emerged in which elite, middling, andworking-class colonists participated together. Merchants reinstituted­
nonimportation agreements, and common colonists agreed not to consume these same products. Lists were circulated with signatories promising not to buy any British goods. These lists were often published innewspapers, bestowing recognition on those who had signed and led topressure on those who had not.
Women, too, became involved to an unprecedented degree in resistance to the Townshend Acts. They circulated subscription lists andgathered signatures. The first political commentaries in newspapers written by women appeared.21 Also, without new imports of British clothes,colonists took to wearing simple, homespun clothing. Spinning clubs
were formed, in which local women would gather at one of their homes
and spin cloth for homespun clothing for their families and even for thecommunity.22
Homespun clothing quickly became a marker of one’s virtue and patriotism, and women were an important part of this cultural shift. At
the same time, British goods and luxuries previously desired now became symbols of tyranny. Nonimportation and, especially, nonconsumption agreements changed colonists’ cultural relationship with the mothercountry. Committees of Inspection monitored merchants and residents
to make sure that no one broke the agreements. Offenders could expect
to be shamed by having their names and offenses published in the news­
paper and in broadsides.
Nonimportation and nonconsumption helped forge colonial unity.
Colonies formed Committees of Correspondence to keep each other informed of the resistance efforts throughout the colonies. Newspapers© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 119

reprinted exploits of resistance, giving colonists a sense that they werepart of a broader political community. The best example of this new“continental conversation” came in the wake of the Boston Massacre.
Britain sent regiments to Boston in 1768 to help enforce the new acts andquell the resistance. On the evening of March 5, 1770, a crowd gatheredoutside the Custom House and began hurling insults, snowballs, and perhaps more at the young sentry. When a small number of soldiers cameto the sentry’s aid, the crowd grew increasingly hostile until the soldiers
fired. After the smoke cleared, five Bostonians were dead, including one of
the ringleaders, Crispus Attucks, a former slave turned free dockworker.
The soldiers were tried in Boston and won acquittal, thanks, in part, totheir defense attorney, John Adams. News of the Boston Massacre spreadquickly through the new resistance communication networks, aided bya famous engraving initially circulated by Paul Revere, which depictedbloodthirsty British soldiers with grins on their faces firing into a peaceful
crowd. The engraving was quickly circulated and reprinted throughout
the colonies, generating sympathy for Boston and anger with Britain.
Resistance again led to repeal. In March 1770, Parliament repealed
all of the new duties except the one on tea, which, like the Declaratory

This iconic image of the Boston Massacre by Paul Revere sparked fury in both
Americans and the British by portraying
the redcoats as brutal slaughterers andthe onlookers as helpless victims. The
events of March 5, 1770, did not actuallyplay out as Revere pictured them, yet his
intention was not simply to recount theaffair. Revere created an effective propaganda piece that lent credence to thosedemanding that the British authoritarianrule be stopped. Paul Revere (engraver),The bloody massacre perpetrated in King
Street Boston on March 5th 1770 by aparty of the 29th Regt., 1770. Library ofCongress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

120

ch a pter 5

Act, was left, in part, to save face and assert that Parliament still retained
the right to tax the colonies. The character of colonial resistance hadchanged between 1765 and 1770. During the Stamp Act resistance, elites
wrote resolves and held congresses while violent, popular mobs burned
effigies and tore down houses, with minimal coordination between colonies. But methods of resistance against the Townshend Acts became more
inclusive and more coordinated. Colonists previously excluded frommeaningful political participation now gathered signatures, and colonistsof all ranks participated in the resistance by not buying British goods andmonitoring and enforcing the boycotts.
Britain’s failed attempts at imperial reform in the 1760s created anincreasingly vigilant and resistant colonial population and, most importantly, an enlarged political sphere—both on the colonial and continental
levels—far beyond anything anyone could have imagined a few years
earlier. A new sense of shared grievances began to join the colonists in ashared American political identity.

IV. Independence
Tensions between the colonies and England eased for a time after the
Boston Massacre. The colonial economy improved as the postwar recession receded. The Sons of Liberty in some colonies sought to continue
nonimportation even after the repeal of the Townshend Acts. But in New
York, a door-to-door poll of the population revealed that the majority
wanted to end nonimportation.23 Yet Britain’s desire and need to reform
imperial administration remained.
In April 1773, Parliament passed two acts to aid the failing East India
Company, which had fallen behind in the annual payments it owed Britain. But the company was not only drowning in debt; it was also drowning in tea, with almost fifteen million pounds of it in stored in warehouses
from India to England. In 1773, Parliament passed the Regulating Act,
which effectively put the troubled company under government control. It
then passed the Tea Act, which would allow the company to sell its tea
in the colonies directly and without the usual import duties. This would
greatly lower the cost of tea for colonists, but, again, they resisted.
Merchants resisted the Tea Act because they resented the East India
Company’s monopoly. But like the Sugar Act, the Tea Act affected onlya small, specific group of people. The widespread support for resisting
the Tea Act had more to do with principles. By buying tea, even though© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 121

it was cheaper, colonists would be paying the duty and thereby implicitly
acknowledging Parliament’s right to tax them. According to the Pennsylvania Chronicle, Prime Minister Lord North was a “great schemer” whosought “to out wit us, and to effectually establish that Act, which will
forever after be pleaded as a precedent for every imposition the Parliament of Great-Britain shall think proper to saddle us with.”24
The Tea Act stipulated that the duty had to be paid when the shipunloaded. Newspaper essays and letters throughout the summer of 1773
in the major port cities debated what to do upon the ships’ arrival. In
November, the Boston Sons of Liberty, led by Samuel Adams and John
Hancock, resolved to “prevent the landing and sale of the [tea], and thepayment of any duty thereon” and to do so “at the risk of their lives
and property.”25 The meeting appointed men to guard the wharfs andmake sure the tea remained on the ships until they returned to London.
This worked and the tea did not reach the shore, but by December 16,
the ships were still there. Hence, another town meeting was held at the
Old South Meeting House, at the end of which dozens of men disguised
as Mohawk Indians made their way to the wharf. The Boston Gazettereported what happened next:
But, behold what followed! A number of brave & resolute men, determined to do all in their power to save their country from the ruin which
their enemies had plotted, in less than four hours, emptied every chest of
tea on board the three ships . . . amounting to 342 chests, into the sea ! !
without the least damage done to the ships or any other property.26

As word spread throughout the colonies, patriots were emboldened
to do the same to the tea sitting in their harbors. Tea was either dumped
or seized in Charleston, Philadelphia, and New York, with numerous
other smaller “tea parties” taking place throughout 1774.
Popular protest spread across the continent and down through all levels of colonial society. Fifty-one women in Edenton, North Carolina, forexample, signed an agreement—published in numerous newspapers—in
which they promised “to do every Thing as far as lies in our Power” tosupport the boycotts.27 The ladies of Edenton were not alone in their desire to support the war effort by what means they could. Women acrossthe thirteen colonies could most readily express their political sentiments
as consumers and producers. Because women often made decisions regarding household purchases, their participation in consumer boycotts
held particular weight.28 Some women also took to the streets as part of© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

122

ch a pter 5

more unruly mob actions, participating in grain riots, raids on the officesof royal officials, and demonstrations against the impressment of men
into naval service. The agitation of so many helped elicit responses fromboth Britain and the colonial elites.
Britain’s response was swift. The following spring, Parliament passed
four acts known collectively, by the British, as the Coercive Acts. Colonists, however, referred to them as the Intolerable Acts. First, the Boston
Port Act shut down the harbor and cut off all trade to and from the city.
The Massachusetts Government Act put the colonial government entirely
under British control, dissolving the assembly and restricting town meetings. The Administration of Justice Act allowed any royal official accusedof a crime to be tried in Britain rather than by Massachusetts courts andjuries. Finally, the Quartering Act, passed for all colonies, allowed theBritish army to quarter newly arrived soldiers in colonists’ homes. Boston
had been deemed in open rebellion, and the king, his advisors, and Parliament acted decisively to end the rebellion.
The Crown, however, did not anticipate the other colonies coming
to the aid of Massachusetts. Colonists collected food to send to Boston.
Virginia’s House of Burgesses called for a day of prayer and fasting toshow their support. Rather than isolating Massachusetts, the Coercive
Acts fostered the sense of shared identity created over the previous decade. After all, if the Crown and Parliament could dissolve Massachusetts’s government, nothing could stop them from doing the same toany of her sister colonies. In Massachusetts, patriots created the Provincial Congress, and, throughout 1774, they seized control of local andcounty governments and courts.29 In New York, citizens elected committees to direct the colonies’ response to the Coercive Acts, including a
Mechanics’ Committee of middling colonists. By early 1774, Committees of Correspondence and/or extralegal assemblies were establishedin all of the colonies except Georgia. And throughout the year, they
followed Massachusetts’s example by seizing the powers of the royalgovernments.
Committees of Correspondence agreed to send delegates to a Continental Congress to coordinate an intercolonial response. The First Continental Congress convened on September 5, 1774. Over the next six
weeks, elite delegates from every colony but Georgia issued a numberof documents, including a “Declaration of Rights and Grievances.” This
document repeated the arguments that colonists had been making since
1765: colonists retained all the rights of native Britons, including the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 123

right to be taxed only by their own elected representatives as well as theright to a trial by jury.
Most importantly, the Congress issued a document known as the“Continental Association.” The Association declared that “the present
unhappy situation of our affairs is occasioned by a ruinous system ofcolony administration adopted by the British Ministry about the year
1763, evidently calculated for enslaving these Colonies, and, with them,the British Empire.” The Association recommended “that a committee
be chosen in every county, city, and town . . . whose business it shall beattentively to observe the conduct of all persons touching this association.” These Committees of Inspection would consist largely of common
colonists. They were effectively deputized to police their communities
and instructed to publish the names of anyone who violated the Association so they “may be publicly known, and universally condemned as theenemies of American liberty.” The delegates also agreed to a continental
nonimportation, nonconsumption, and nonexportation agreement andto “wholly discontinue the slave trade.” In all, the Continental Association was perhaps the most radical document of the period. It sought tounite and direct twelve revolutionary governments, establish economic
and moral policies, and empower common colonists by giving them animportant and unprecedented degree of on-the-ground political power.30
But not all colonists were patriots. Indeed, many remained faithful
to the king and Parliament, while a good number took a neutral stance.
As the situation intensified throughout 1774 and early 1775, factions
emerged within the resistance movements in many colonies. Elite merchants who traded primarily with Britain, Anglican clergy, and colonists
holding royal offices depended on and received privileges directly fromtheir relationship with Britain. Initially, they sought to exert a moderating influence on the resistance committees, but, following the Association, a number of these colonists began to worry that the resistance was
too radical and aimed at independence. They, like most colonists in thisperiod, still expected a peaceful conciliation with Britain and grew increasingly suspicious of the resistance movement.
However, by the time the Continental Congress met again in May
1775, war had already broken out in Massachusetts. On April 19, 1775,
British regiments set out to seize local militias’ arms and powder storesin Lexington and Concord. The town militia met them at the Lexington
Green. The British ordered the militia to disperse when someone fired,setting off a volley from the British. The battle continued all the way to© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

124

ch a pter 5

The Battle of
Lexington, published by John H.
Daniels & Son, c.
1903. Library ofCongress.

the next town, Concord. News of the events at Lexington spread rapidly throughout the countryside. Militia members, known as minutemen, responded quickly and inflicted significant casualties on the British
regiments as they chased them back to Boston. Approximately twenty
thousand colonial militiamen laid siege to Boston, effectively trapping
the British. In June, the militia set up fortifications on Breed’s Hill overlooking the city. In the misnamed “Battle of Bunker Hill,” the British
attempted to dislodge them from the position with a frontal assault, and,despite eventually taking the hill, they suffered severe casualties at thehands of the colonists.
While men in Boston fought and died, the Continental Congress
struggled to organize a response. The radical Massachusetts delegates—
including John Adams, Samuel Adams, and John Hancock—implored
the Congress to support the Massachusetts militia, who without supplies
were laying siege to Boston. Meanwhile, many delegates from the Middle
Colonies—including New York, New Jersey, and Philadelphia—took amore moderate position, calling for renewed attempts at reconciliation.
In the South, the Virginia delegation contained radicals such as Richard
Henry Lee and Thomas Jefferson, while South Carolina’s delegation included moderates like John and Edward Rutledge. The moderates worried
that supporting the Massachusetts militia would be akin to declaring war.
The Congress struck a compromise, agreeing to adopt the Massachusetts militia and form a Continental Army, naming Virginia delegate© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 125

George Washington commander in chief. They also issued a “Declarationof the Causes of Necessity of Taking Up Arms” to justify the decision. At
the same time, the moderates drafted an “Olive Branch Petition,” whichassured the king that the colonists “most ardently desire[d] the former
Harmony between [the mother country] and these Colonies.” Many
understood that the opportunities for reconciliation were running out.
After Congress had approved the document, Benjamin Franklin wrote toa friend saying, “The Congress will send one more Petition to the King
which I suppose will be treated as the former was, and therefore willprobably be the last.”31 Congress was in the strange position of attempting reconciliation while publicly raising an army.
The petition arrived in England on August 13, 1775, but before it
was delivered, the king issued his own “Proclamation for Suppressing
Rebellion and Sedition.” He believed his subjects in North America werebeing “misled by dangerous and ill-designing men,” who were “traitorously preparing, ordering, and levying war against us.” In an Octoberspeech to Parliament, he dismissed the colonists’ petition. The king had
no doubt that the resistance was “manifestly carried on for the purposeof establishing an independent empire.”32 By the start of 1776, talk of
independence was growing while the prospect of reconciliation dimmed.
In the opening months of 1776, independence, for the first time, became part of the popular debate. Town meetings throughout the colonies
approved resolutions in support of independence. Yet, with moderates
still hanging on, it would take another seven months before the Continental Congress officially passed the independence resolution. A small
forty-six-page pamphlet published in Philadelphia and written by a recent
immigrant from England captured the American conversation. Thomas
Paine’s Common Sense argued for independence by denouncing monarchy and challenging the logic behind the British Empire, saying, “Thereis something absurd, in supposing a continent to be perpetually governedby an island.”33 His combination of easy language, biblical references,and fiery rhetoric proved potent, and the pamphlet was quickly published throughout the colonies. Arguments over political philosophy andrumors of battlefield developments filled taverns throughout the colonies.
George Washington had taken control of the army and after laying
siege to Boston forced the British to retreat to Halifax. In Virginia, theroyal governor, Lord Dunmore, issued a proclamation declaring martial
law and offering freedom to “all indentured servants, Negros, and others”
if they would leave their masters and join the British. Though only about© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

126

ch a pter 5

five hundred to a thousand slaves joined Lord Dunmore’s “Ethiopian regiment,” thousands more flocked to the British later in the war, risking capture and punishment for a chance at freedom. Former slaves occasionallyfought, but primarily served in companies called Black Pioneers as laborers, skilled workers, and spies. British motives for offering freedom werepractical rather than humanitarian, but the proclamation was the firstmass emancipation of enslaved people in American history. Slaves could
now choose to run and risk their lives for possible freedom with the British
army or hope that the United States would live up to its ideals of liberty.34
Dunmore’s proclamation unnerved white southerners already suspicious of rising antislavery sentiments in the mother country. Four years
earlier, English courts dealt a serious blow to slavery in the empire. In
Somerset v Stewart, James Somerset sued for his freedom, and the court
not only granted it but also undercut the very legality of slavery on the
British mainland. Somerset and now Dunmore began to convince someslave owners that a new independent nation might offer a surer protection for slavery. Indeed, the proclamation laid the groundwork for thevery unrest that loyal southerners had hoped to avoid. Consequently,
slaveholders often used violence to prevent their slaves from joining the
British or rising against them. Virginia enacted regulations to prevent
slave defection, threatening to ship rebellious slaves to the West Indies
or execute them. Many masters transported their enslaved people inland,away from the coastal temptation to join the British armies, sometimes
separating families in the process.
On May 10, 1776, nearly two months before the Declaration of Independence, the Congress voted on a resolution calling on all colonies that
had not already established revolutionary governments to do so and to
wrest control from royal officials.35 The Congress also recommended thatthe colonies should begin preparing new written constitutions. In many
ways, this was the Congress’s first declaration of independence. A few
weeks later, on June 7, Richard Henry Lee offered the following resolution:
Resolved, That these United Colonies are, and of right ought to be, Freeand Independent States, that they are absolved from all allegiance tothe British Crown, and that all political connexion between them andthe state of Great Britain is, and ought to be, totally dissolved.36

Delegates went scurrying back to their assemblies for new instructions and nearly a month later, on July 2, the resolution finally came toa vote. It passed 12–0, with New York, under imminent threat of British
invasion, abstaining.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 127

The passage of Lee’s resolution was the official legal declaration of
independence, but, between the proposal and vote, a committee had been
named to draft a public declaration in case the resolution passed. Virginian Thomas Jefferson drafted the document, with edits being made by
his fellow committee members John Adams and Benjamin Franklin, andthen again by the Congress as a whole. The famous preamble went beyond the arguments about the rights of British subjects under the British
Constitution, instead referring to “natural law”:
We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal,
that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights,
that among these are Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness. Thatto secure these rights, Governments are instituted among Men, deriving
their just powers from the consent of the governed, That whenever any
Form of Government becomes destructive of these ends, it is the Right of
the People to alter or to abolish it, and to institute new Government.37

The majority of the document outlined a list of specific grievancesthat the colonists had with British attempts to reform imperial administration during the 1760s and 1770s. An early draft blamed the British
for the transatlantic slave trade and even for discouraging attempts by
the colonists to promote abolition. Delegates from South Carolina and

The Declaration of Independence.
National Archives and Records
Administration.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

128

ch a pter 5

Georgia as well as those from northern states who profited from the trade
all opposed this language, and it was removed.38
Neither the grievances nor the rhetoric of the preamble were new.
Instead, they were the culmination of both a decade of popular resistanceto imperial reform and decades more of long-term developments that saw
both sides develop incompatible understandings of the British Empire
and the colonies’ place within it. The Congress approved the document
on July 4, 1776. However, it was one thing to declare independence; it
was quite another to win it on the battlefield.

V. The War for Independence
The war began at Lexington and Concord, more than a year before Congress declared independence. In 1775, the British believed that the merethreat of war and a few minor incursions to seize supplies would be enoughto cow the colonial rebellion. Those minor incursions, however, turned intoa full-out military conflict. Despite an early American victory at Boston, the
new states faced the daunting task of taking on the world’s largest military.
In the summer of 1776, the British forces that had abandoned Boston
arrived at New York. The largest expeditionary force in British history,
including tens of thousands of German mercenaries known as Hessians,
followed soon after. New York was the perfect location to launch expeditions aimed at seizing control of the Hudson River and isolating New
England from the rest of the continent. Also, New York contained many
loyalists, particularly among its merchant and Anglican communities. In
October, the British finally launched an attack on Brooklyn and Manhattan. The Continental Army took severe losses before retreating through
New Jersey.39 With the onset of winter, Washington needed something
to lift morale and encourage reenlistment. Therefore, he launched a successful surprise attack on the Hessian camp at Trenton on Christmas Day
by ferrying the few thousand men he had left across the Delaware River
under the cover of night. The victory won the Continental Army muchneeded supplies and a morale boost following the disaster at New York.40
An even greater success followed in upstate New York. In 1777, British general John Burgoyne led an army from Canada to secure the Hudson River. In upstate New York, he was to meet up with a detachment ofGeneral William Howe’s forces marching north from Manhattan. However, Howe abandoned the plan without telling Burgoyne and instead
sailed to Philadelphia to capture the new nation’s capital. The Continental Army defeated Burgoyne’s men at Saratoga, New York.41 This victory© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 129

proved a major turning point in the war. Benjamin Franklin had been in
Paris trying to secure a treaty of alliance with the French. However, theFrench were reluctant to back what seemed like an unlikely cause. Newsof the victory at Saratoga convinced the French that the cause might nothave been as unlikely as they had thought. A Treaty of Amity and Commerce was signed on February 6, 1778. The treaty effectively turned acolonial rebellion into a global war as fighting between the British andFrench soon broke out in Europe and India.42
Howe had taken Philadelphia in 1777 but returned to New York once
winter ended. He slowly realized that European military tactics would
not work in North America. In Europe, armies fought head-on battles
in attempt to seize major cities. However, in 1777, the British had held
Philadelphia and New York and yet still weakened their position. Meanwhile, Washington realized after New York that the largely untrained
Continental Army could not win head-on battles with the professional
British army. So he developed his own logic of warfare that involved
smaller, more frequent skirmishes and avoided major engagements thatwould risk his entire army. As long as he kept the army intact, the war
would continue, no matter how many cities the British captured.
In 1778, the British shifted their attentions to the South, where they
believed they enjoyed more popular support. Campaigns from Virginia to
South Carolina and Georgia captured major cities, but the British simply
did not have the manpower to retain military control. And upon theirdepartures, severe fighting ensued between local patriots and loyalists,

In this 1782 cartoon, the British lion faces a spaniel (Spain), a rooster (France), a rattlesnake (America), anda pug dog (Netherlands). Though the caption predicts Britain’s success, it illustrates that Britain faced ­challenges—and therefore drains on their military and treasury—from more than just the American ­rebels. J.
Barrow, The British Lion Engaging Four Powers, 1782. National Maritime Museum, Greenwich, London.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

130

ch a pter 5

often pitting family members against one another. The War in the Southwas truly a civil war.43
By 1781, the British were also fighting France, Spain, and Holland.
The British public’s support for the costly war in North America wasquickly waning. The Americans took advantage of the British southern
strategy with significant aid from the French army and navy. In October,
Washington marched his troops from New York to Virginia in an effort
to trap the British southern army under the command of General Charles
Cornwallis. Cornwallis had dug his men in at Yorktown awaiting supplies and reinforcements from New York. However, the Continental andFrench armies arrived first, quickly followed by a French navy contingent, encircling Cornwallis’s forces and, after laying siege to the city,
forcing his surrender. The capture of another army left the British without a new strategy and without public support to continue the war. Peace
negotiations took place in France, and the war came to an official end on
September 3, 1783.44
Americans celebrated their victory, but it came at great cost. Soldiers
suffered through brutal winters with inadequate resources. During theLord Cornwallis’s surrender signaled the victory of the American revolutionaries over what they considered
to be the despotic rule of Britain. This moment would live on in American memory as a pivotal one in thenation’s origin story, prompting the U.S. government to commission artist John Trumbull to create thispainting of the event in 1817. John Trumbull, Surrender of Lord Cornwallis, 1820. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 131

single winter at Valley Forge in 1777–1778, over 2,500 Americans diedfrom disease and exposure. Life was not easy on the home front either.
Women on both sides of the conflict were frequently left alone to carefor their households. In addition to their existing duties, women took on
roles usually assigned to men on farms and in shops and taverns. Abigail
Adams addressed the difficulties she encountered while “minding family
affairs” on their farm in Braintree, Massachusetts. Abigail managed theplanting and harvesting of crops, in the midst of severe labor shortages
and inflation, while dealing with several tenants on the Adams property,
raising her children, and making clothing and other household goods. In
order to support the family economically during John’s frequent absences
and the uncertainties of war, Abigail also invested in several speculative
schemes and sold imported goods.45
While Abigail remained safely out of the fray, other women were
not so fortunate. The Revolution was not only fought on distant battlefields. It was fought on women’s very doorsteps, in the fields next to theirhomes. There was no way for women to avoid the conflict or the disruptions and devastations it caused. As the leader of the state militia during
the Revolution, Mary Silliman’s husband, Gold, was absent from theirhome for much of the conflict. On the morning of July 7, 1779, whena British fleet attacked nearby Fairfield, Connecticut, it was Mary whocalmly evacuated her household, including her children and servants, toNorth Stratford. When Gold was captured by loyalists and held prisoner,

American soldiers came from a variety of backgrounds and had numerous reasons for fighting with theAmerican army. Jean-Baptiste-Antoine DeVerger, a French sublieutenant at the Battle of Yorktown, painted
this watercolor soon after that battle and chose to depict four men in military dress: an African American
soldier from the 2nd Rhode Island Regiment, a man in the homespun of the militia, another wearing thecommon “hunting shirt” of the frontier, and the French soldier on the end. Jean-Baptiste-Antoine DeVerger,
American Soldiers at the Siege of Yorktown, 1781. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

132

ch a pter 5

Mary, six months pregnant with their second child, wrote letters to try tosecure his release. When such appeals were ineffectual, Mary spearheadedan effort, along with Connecticut Governor, John Trumbull, to capture a
prominent Tory leader to exchange for her husband’s freedom.46
Slaves and free black Americans also impacted (and were impactedby) the Revolution. The British were the first to recruit black (or“­Ethiopian”) regiments, as early as Dunmore’s Proclamation of 1775 in
Virginia, which promised freedom to any slaves who would escape theirmasters and join the British cause. At first, Washington, a slaveholder
himself, resisted allowing black men to join the Continental Army, but heeventually relented. In 1775, Peter Salem’s master freed him to fight withthe militia. Salem faced British Regulars in the battles at Lexington and
Bunker Hill, where he fought valiantly with around three dozen otherblack Americans. Salem not only contributed to the cause, he earned theability to determine his own life after his enlistment ended. Salem was
not alone, but many more slaves seized on the tumult of war to run away

Another John Trumbull piece commissioned for the Capitol in 1817, this painting depicts what would
be remembered as the moment the new United States became a republic. On December 23, 1783, George
Washington, widely considered the hero of the Revolution, resigned his position as the most powerful manin the former thirteen colonies. Giving up his role as commander-in-chief of the army insured that civilian
rule would define the new nation, and that a republic would be set in place rather than a dictatorship. John
Trumbull, General George Washington Resigning His Commission, c. 1817–1824. From the Architect of
the Capitol.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 133

and secure their own freedom directly. Historians estimate that between
thirty thousand and one hundred thousand slaves deserted their masters
during the war.47
Men and women together struggled through years of war and hardship. For patriots (and those who remained neutral), victory brought newpolitical, social, and economic opportunities, but it also brought new
uncertainties. The war decimated entire communities, particularly in theSouth. Thousands of women throughout the nation had been widowed.
The American economy, weighed down by war debt and depreciated currencies, would have to be rebuilt following the war. State constitutions
had created governments, but now men would have to figure out how togovern. The opportunities created by the Revolution had come at greatcost, in both lives and fortune, and it was left to the survivors to seize
those opportunities and help forge and define the new nation-state.

VI. The Consequences of the American Revolution
Like the earlier distinction between “origins” and “causes,” the Revolution also had short- and long-term consequences. Perhaps the most important immediate consequence of declaring independence was the creationof state constitutions in 1776 and 1777. The Revolution also unleashedpowerful political, social, and economic forces that would transform the
new nation’s politics and society, including increased participation in politics and governance, the legal institutionalization of religious toleration,and the growth and diffusion of the population, particularly westward.
The Revolution affected Native Americans by opening up western settlement and creating governments hostile to their territorial claims. Even
more broadly, the Revolution ended the mercantilist economy, opening
new opportunities in trade and manufacturing.
The new states drafted written constitutions, which, at the time, wasan important innovation from the traditionally unwritten British Constitution. These new state constitutions were based on the idea of “popular sovereignty,” that is, that the power and authority of the government derived
from the people.48 Most created weak governors and strong legislatureswith more regular elections and moderately increased the size of the electorate. A number of states followed the example of Virginia and included a
declaration or “bill” of rights in their constitution designed to protect therights of individuals and circumscribe the prerogative of the government.
Pennsylvania’s first state constitution was the most radical and democratic.
They created a unicameral legislature and an Executive Council but no© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

134

ch a pter 5

genuine executive. All free men could vote, including those who did not
own property. Massachusetts’s constitution, passed in 1780, was less democratic in structure but underwent a more popular process of ratification.
In the fall of 1779, each town sent delegates—312 in all—to a constitutional convention in Cambridge. Town meetings debated the constitution
draft and offered suggestions. Anticipating the later federal constitution,
Massachusetts established a three-branch government based on checks andbalances between the branches. Independence came in 1776, and so did anunprecedented period of constitution making and state building.
The Continental Congress ratified the Articles of Confederation in
1781. The articles allowed each state one vote in the Continental Congress. But the articles are perhaps most notable for what they did notallow. Congress was given no power to levy or collect taxes, regulate foreign or interstate commerce, or establish a federal judiciary. These shortcomings rendered the postwar Congress weak and largely ineffectual.
Political and social life changed drastically after independence. Political participation grew as more people gained the right to vote, leading togreater importance being placed on representation within government.49
In addition, more common citizens (or “new men”) played increasingly
important roles in local and state governance. Hierarchy within the states
underwent significant changes. Society became less deferential and moreegalitarian, less aristocratic and more meritocratic.
The Revolution’s most important long-term economic consequence
was the end of mercantilism. The British Empire had imposed various restrictions on the colonial economies including limiting trade, settlement,
and manufacturing. The Revolution opened new markets and new traderelationships. The Americans’ victory also opened the western territories for invasion and settlement, which created new domestic markets.
Americans began to create their own manufactures, no longer content torely on those in Britain.
Despite these important changes, the American Revolution had its
limits. Following their unprecedented expansion into political affairs
during the imperial resistance, women also served the patriot cause during the war. However, the Revolution did not result in civic equality for
women. Instead, during the immediate postwar period, women became
incorporated into the polity to some degree as “republican mothers.”
Republican societies required virtuous citizens, and it became mothers’
responsibility to raise and educate future citizens. This opened opportunity for women regarding education, but they still remained largely on
the peripheries of the new American polity.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 135

In the thirteen colonies, boycotting women
were seen as patriots. In British prints such as
this, they were mocked as as immoral harlots
sticking their noses in the business of men.
Philip Dawe, A Society of Patriotic Ladies
at Edenton in North Carolina, March 1775.
Metropolitan Museum of Art.

Approximately sixty thousand loyalists ended up leaving America because of the Revolution. Loyalists came from all ranks of American society, and many lived the rest of their lives in exile from their homeland. A
clause in the Treaty of Paris was supposed to protect their property andrequire the Americans to compensate Loyalists who had lost property
during the war because of their allegiance. The Americans, however, reneged on this promise and, throughout the 1780s, states continued seizing
property held by Loyalists. Some colonists went to England, where they
were strangers and outsiders in what they had thought of as their mothercountry. Many more, however, settled on the peripheries of the British
Empire throughout the world, especially Nova Scotia, New Brunswick,and Quebec. The Loyalists had come out on the losing side of a Revolution, and many lost everything they had and were forced to create new
lives far from the land of their birth.50
In 1783, thousands of Loyalist former slaves fled with the British army.
They hoped that the British government would uphold the promise of freedom and help them establish new homes elsewhere in the Empire. The Treatyof Paris, which ended the war, demanded that British troops leave runaway
slaves behind, but the British military commanders upheld earlier promises© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

136

ch a pter 5

Joseph Brandt as painted by George Romney.
Brandt was a Mohawk leader who led Mohawk
and British forces in western New York. Wikimedia.

and evacuated thousands of freedmen, transporting them to Canada, theCaribbean, or Great Britain. They would eventually play a role in settling
Nova Scotia, and through the subsequent efforts of David George, a black
loyalist and Baptist preacher, some settled in Sierra Leone in Africa. Black
loyalists, however, continued to face social and economic marginalization,
including restrictions on land ownership within the British Empire.51
The fight for liberty led some Americans to manumit their slaves,and most of the new northern states soon passed gradual emancipation
laws. Some manumissions also occurred in the Upper South, but in theLower South, some masters revoked their offers of freedom for service,and other freedmen were forced back into bondage. The Revolution’s
rhetoric of equality created a “revolutionary generation” of slaves andfree black Americans that would eventually encourage the antislavery
movement. Slave revolts began to incorporate claims for freedom based© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 137

on revolutionary ideals. In the long term, the Revolution failed to reconcile slavery with these new egalitarian republican societies, a tension thateventually boiled over in the 1830s and 1840s and effectively tore thenation in two in the 1850s and 1860s.52
Native Americans, too, participated in and were affected by the Revolution. Many Native American groups, such as the Shawnee, Creek,
Cherokee, and Iroquois, had sided with the British. They had hoped fora British victory that would continue to restrain the land-hungry colonial
settlers from moving west beyond the Appalachian Mountains. Unfortunately, the Americans’ victory and Native Americans’ support for the
British created a pretense for justifying rapid and often brutal expansion
into the western territories. Native American peoples would continue tobe displaced and pushed farther west throughout the nineteenth century.
Ultimately, American independence marked the beginning of the end ofwhat had remained of Native American independence.

VII. Conclusion
The American Revolution freed colonists from British rule and offered
the first blow in what historians have called “the age of democratic revolutions.” The American Revolution was a global event.53 Revolutions
followed in France, then Haiti, and then South America. The American
Revolution meanwhile wrought significant changes to the British Empire.
Many British historians even use the Revolution as a dividing point between a “first British Empire” and a “second British Empire.” At home,
however, the Revolution created a new nation-state, the United Statesof America. By September 1783, independence had been won. What the
new nation would look like, however, was still very much up for grabs.
In the 1780s, Americans would shape and then reshape that nation-state,
first with the Articles of Confederation, ratified in 1781, and then with
the Constitution in 1787 and 1788.
Historians have long argued over the causes and character of theAmerican Revolution. Was the Revolution caused by British imperial
policy or by internal tensions within the colonies? Were colonists primarily motivated by constitutional principles, ideals of equality, or economic
self-interest? Was the Revolution radical or conservative? But such questions are hardly limited to historians. From Abraham Lincoln’s use of the
Declaration of Independence in the Gettysburg Address to twenty-firstcentury Tea Party members wearing knee breeches, the Revolution has
remained at the center of American political culture. Indeed, how one© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

138

ch a pter 5

understands the Revolution often dictates how one defines what it means
to be American.
The Revolution was not won by a few founding fathers. Men andwomen of all ranks contributed to the colonies’ most improbable victory, from the commoners who protested the Stamp Act to the women
who helped organize boycotts against the Townshend duties; from themen, black and white, who fought in the army to the women who contributed to its support. The Revolution, however, did not aim to end allsocial and civic inequalities in the new nation, and, in the case of Native
Americans, it created new inequalities. But over time, the Revolution’s
rhetoric of equality, as encapsulated in the Declaration of Independence,
helped highlight some of those inequalities and became a shared aspiration for future social and political movements, including, among others,
the abolitionist and women’s rights movements of the nineteenth century,
the suffragist and civil rights movements of the twentieth century, and thegay rights movement of the twenty-first century.

VIII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Michael Hattem, with content contributions by James
Ambuske, Alexander Burns, Joshua Beatty, Christina Carrick, Christopher Consolino, Michael Hattem, Timothy C. Hemmis, Joseph Moore, Emily Romeo, andChristopher Sparshott.
Recommended citation: James Ambuske et al., “The American Revolution,”
Michael Hattem, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright(Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
Not e s to C h a p t e r 5
1. Benjamin Rush to Ebenezer Hazard, October 22, 1768, in L. H. Butterfield, ed., Letters of Benjamin Rush, 2 vols. (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University
Press, 1951), vol. 1, 68.
2. Jack P. Greene, The Constitutional Origins of the American Revolution(Cambridge, UK: New York: Cambridge University Press, 2010).
3. James Otis, The Rights of the Colonies Asserted and Proved (Boston: Edes
and Gill, 1764), 52, 38.
4. Greene, Constitutional Origins of the American Revolution, 118.
5. Bernard Bailyn, The Ideological Origins of the American Revolution(Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 1967).
6. Jack P. Greene, Pursuits of Happiness: The Social Development of Early
Modern British Colonies and the Formation of American Culture (Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 1988), 170–171. Also see John Murrin,“Anglicizing an American Colony: The Transformation of Provincial Massachusetts,” PhD diss., Yale University, 1966.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 139

7. Daniel Dulany, Considerations on the Propriety of Imposing Taxes in the
British Colonies, for the Purpose of Raising a Revenue, by Act of Parliament. The
Second Edition (Annapolis, MD: Jonas Green, 1765), 34. For a 1766 London
reprint, see https://​archive​.org/​details/​cihm​_20394, accessed April 24, 2018.
8. Newport Mercury, June 24, 1765. This version was also reprinted innewspapers in New York, Boston, Philadelphia, and Maryland.
9. Proceedings of the Congress at New-York (Annapolis, MD: Jonas Green,1766).
10. Dulany, Considerations on the Propriety of Imposing Taxes in the British Colonies, 8.
11. “The Colonist’s Advocate: III, 11 January 1770,” Founders Online, National Archives. http://​founders​.archives​.gov/​documents/​Franklin/​01​-17​-02​-00​09,
last modified June 29, 2017.
12. George Canning, A Letter to the Right Honourable Wills Earl of Hillsborough, on the Connection Between Great Britain and Her American Colonies(London: T. Becket, 1768), 9.
13. “New York, October 31, 1765,” New-York Gazette, or Weekly Mercury, November 7, 1765.
14. “Resolution of Non-Importation made by the Citizens of Philadelphia,”
October 25, 1765, mss., Historical Society of Pennsylvania. http://​digitalhistory​.hsp ​ . org/ ​ p afrm/ ​ d oc/ ​ r esolution ​ - non ​ - importation ​ - made ​ - citizens ​ - philadelphia​-october​-25​-1765. For the published notice of the resolution, see “Philadelphia,
November 7, 1765,” broadside, “Pennsylvania Stamp Act and Non-Importation
Resolutions Collection,” American Philosophical Society, Philadelphia, PA.
15. “The Petition of the London Merchants to the House of Commons,”in Prologue to Revolution: Sources and Documents on the Stamp Act Crisis,
1764–1766, ed. Edmund S. Morgan (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 1959), 130–131.
16. Governor Francis Bernard to Lord Halifax, August 15, 1765, in ibid., 107.
17. For Hutchinson’s own account of the events, see Thomas Hutchinson to
Richard Jackson, August 30, 1765, in The Correspondence of Thomas Hutchinson, Volume 1: 1740–1766, ed. John W. Tyler (Boston: Colonial Society of Massachusetts, 2014), 291–294.
18. Documents Relative to the Colonial History of the State of New-York,procured in Holland, England, and France, 13 vols., ed. Edmund O’Callaghan(Albany, NY: Weed, Parsons, 1856), vol. 7, 770. https://​pbs​.twimg​.com/​media/​Btm5M84IMAA4MCY​.png:​large, accessed April 24, 2018.
19. The Declaratory Act,” The Avalon Project: Documents in Law, History,and Diplomacy. http://​avalon​.law​.yale​.edu/​18th​_century/​declaratory​_act​_1766​.asp, accessed April 24, 2018.
20. “Letters from a Farmer in Pennsylvania, to the Inhabitants of the British
Colonies. Letter II,” Pennsylvania Gazette, December 10, 1767.
21. “Address to the Ladies,” Boston Post-Boy, November 16, 1767; Boston
Evening-Post, February 12, 1770. Many female contributions to political commentary took the form of poems and drama, as in the poetry of Hannah Griffitts
and satirical plays by Mercy Otis Warren.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

140

ch a pter 5

22. Carol Berkin, Revolutionary Mothers: Women in the Struggle for America’s Independence (New York: Knopf, 2005), 17–18.
23. New York Gazette, or Weekly Post-Boy, June 18, July 9, 16, 1770.
24. Pennsylvania Chronicle, September 27, 1773. For an example of how
fast news and propaganda was spreading throughout the colonies, this piece wasreprinted in Massachusetts Gazette, October 4, 1773; New-Hampshire Gazette,and Historical Chronicle, October 15, 1773; and Virginia Gazette, October 21,
1773.
25. Massachusetts Gazette, and Boston Post-Boy, November 29, 1773.
26. Boston Gazette, December 20, 1773.
27. Virginia Gazette, November 3, 1774; Cynthia A. Kierner, “The Edenton
Ladies: Women, Tea, and Politics in Revolutionary North Carolina,” in North
Carolina Women: Their Lives and Times, ed. Michele Gillespie and Sally G. McMillen (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2014), 12–33.
28. Ellen Hartigan-O’Connor, The Ties That Buy: Women and Commerce
in Revolutionary America (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2009),
178–184.
29. Ray Raphael, The First American Revolution: Before Lexington andConcord (New York: New Press, 2002), 59–168.
30. American Archives: Fourth Series Containing a Documentary History of
the English Colonies in North America, ed. Peter Force (Washington, D.C.: Clarke
and Force, 1837), vol. 1, 913–916. https://​archive​.org/​stream/​AmericanArchives​-FourthSeriesVolume1​-ContainingADocumentaryHistory/​AaSeries4VolumeI​#page/​n455/​mode/​2up, accessed April 24, 2018.
31. “From Benjamin Franklin to Jonathan Shipley, 7 July 1775,” Founders
Online, National Archives. http://​founders​.archives​.gov/​documents/​Franklin/​01​-22​-02​-0057, last modified June 29, 2017.
32. Gt. Brit. Soveriengs, Etc., “His Majesty’s Most Gracious Speech to Both
Houses of Parliament, on Friday, October 27, 1775 . . . New York? 1775].”
https://​www​.loc​.gov/​item/​rbpe​.10803800/, accessed April 24, 2018.
33. Thomas Paine, Common Sense (Philadelphia: W. T. and Bradford, 1776).
https://​www​.gutenberg​.org/​files/​147/​147​-h/​147​-h​.htm, accessed April 24, 2018.
34. Pennsylvania Evening Post, September 21, 1776.
35. Journals of the Continental Congress, 1774–1789, 34 vols. (Washington,
DC: U.S. Government Printing Office, 1904–1937), vol. 4, 342. http://​memory​.loc​.gov/​cgi​-bin/​query/​r​?ammem/​hlaw:​@field​(DOCID​+​@lit​(jc004109.
36. “Report & the Resolution for Independancy Agreed to July 2d. 1776,”
Papers of the Continental Congress, No. 23, folio 17, National Archives, Washington, DC. http://​www​.archives​.gov/​exhibits/​american​_originals/​declarat​.html.
37. Journals of the Continental Congress 5: 510–516.
38. For more on the process of writing the Declaration of Independence,
see Pauline Maier, American Scripture: Making the Declaration of Independence(New York: Knopf, 1997).
39. Barnet Schecter, The Battle for New York: The City at the Heart of theAmerican Revolution (New York: Walker, 2002).

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he A me ri c a n R e v o l u tio n 141

40. David Hackett Fischer, Washington’s Crossing (New York: Oxford University Press, 2004).
41. Richard M. Ketchum, Saratoga: Turning Point of America’s Revolutionary War (New York: Holt, 1997).
42. For more on Franklin’s diplomacy in France, see Stacy Schiff, A Great
Improvisation: Franklin, France, and the Birth of America (New York: Thorndike Press, 2005).
43. David K. Wilson, The Southern Strategy: Britain’s Conquest of South
Carolina and Georgia, 1775–1780 (Columbia: University of South Carolina
Press, 2005).
44. Richard M. Ketchum, Victory at Yorktown: The Campaign That Won
the Revolution (New York: Holt, 2004).
45. Woody Holton, Abigail Adams (New York: Free Press, 2009), 208–217.
46. Joy Day Buel and Richard Buel, The Way of Duty: A Woman and Her
Family in Revolutionary America (New York: Norton, 1995), 145–170.
47. For discussion of these numerical estimates, see Gary Nash’s introduction to Benjamin Quarles, The Negro in the American Revolution (Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina, Press, 1996), xxiii.
48. Willi Paul Adams, The First American Constitutions: Republican Ideology and the Making of the State Constitutions in the Revolutionary Era (Lanham, MD: Rowman and Littlefield, 2001), 126–146.
49. Gordon S. Wood, The Creation of the American Republic, 1776–1787(Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1969).
50. Maya Jasanoff, Liberty’s Exiles: American Loyalists in the Revolutionary
World (New York: Knopf, 2011).
51. Alan Gilbert, Black Patriots and Loyalists: Fighting for Emancipation in
the War of Independence (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2012).
52. Ira Berlin, Many Thousands Gone: The First Two Centuries of Slavery
in North America (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1998), 217–289.
53. For a summary of the global aspects of the Revolution, see Ted Brackemyre, “The American Revolution: A Very European Ordeal,” U.S. History
Scene, http://​ushistoryscene​.com/​article/​am​-rev​-european​-ordeal, accessed April
24, 2018.
R e c om m e n d e d R e a di n g
Bailyn, Bernard. The Ideological Origins of the American Revolution. Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 1967.
Berkin, Carol. Revolutionary Mothers: Women in the Struggle for America’s Independence. New York: Knopf, 20056.
Breen, T. H. The Marketplace of Revolution: How Consumer Politics Shaped
American Independence. New York: Oxford University Press, 2004.
Carp, Benjamin L. Rebels Rising: Cities and the American Revolution. New
York: Oxford University Press, 2007.
Duvall, Kathleen. Independence Lost: Lives on the Edge of the American Revolution. New York: Random House, 2015.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

142

ch a pter 5

Egerton, Douglas R. Death or Liberty: African Americans and Revolutionary
America. New York: Oxford University Press, 2008.
Eustace, Nicole. Passion Is the Gale: Emotion, Power, and the Coming of theAmerican Revolution. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2008.
Fliegelman, Jay. Prodigals and Pilgrims: The American Revolution Against Patriarchal Authority 1750–1800. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1985.
Gould, Eliga. Among the Powers of the Earth: The American Revolution and
the Making of a New World Empire. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University
Press, 2012.
Greene, Jack P. The Constitutional Origins of the American Revolution. New
York: Cambridge University Press, 2010.
Holton, Woody. Forced Founders: Indians, Debtors, Slaves, and the Making of
the American Revolution in Virginia. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1999.
Jasanoff, Maya. Liberty’s Exiles: American Loyalists in the Revolutionary World.
New York: Knopf, 2011.
Kamensky, Jane. A Revolution in Color: The World of John Singleton Copley.
New York: Norton, 2016.
Kerber, Linda K. Women of the Republic: Intellect and Ideology in Revolutionary
America. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1980.
Knott, Sarah. Sensibility and the American Revolution. Chapel Hill: University ofNorth Carolina Press, 2009.
Landers, Jane G. Atlantic Creoles in the Age of Revolutions. Cambridge, MA:
Harvard University Press, 2010.
Maier, Pauline. American Scripture: Making the Declaration of Independence.
New York: Knopf, 1997.
———. From Resistance to Revolution: Colonial Radicals and the Developmentof American Opposition to Britain, 1765–1776. New York: Vintage Books,
1974.
Nash, Gary B. The Unknown American Revolution: The Unruly Birth of Democracy and the Struggle to Create America. New York: Viking, 2005.
Norton, Mary Beth. Liberty’s Daughters: The Revolutionary Experience ofAmerican Women, 1750–1800. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1980.
O’Shaughnessy, Andrew Jackson. The Men Who Lost America: British Leadership, the American Revolution, and the Fate of the Empire. New Haven, CT:
Yale University Press, 2013.
Schiff, Stacy. A Great Improvisation: Franklin, France, and the Birth of America.
New York: Thorndike Press, 2005.
Waldstreicher, David. Slavery’s Constitution: From Revolution to Ratification.
New York: Hill and Wang, 2009.
Wood, Gordon S. The Radicalism of the American Revolution. New York: Vintage Books, 1992.
Young, Alfred F., and Gregory Nobles. Whose American Revolution Was It? Historians Interpret the Founding. New York: New York University Press, 2011.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

6
A New Nation
I. Introduction
On July 4, 1788, Philadelphians turned out for a “grand federal procession” in honor of the new national constitution. Workers in various trades and professions demonstrated. Blacksmiths carted around aworking forge, on which they symbolically beat swords into farm tools.
Potters proudly carried a sign paraphrasing from the Bible, “The potter
hath power over his clay,” linking God’s power with an artisan’s workand a citizen’s control over the country. Christian clergymen meanwhilemarched arm-in-arm with Jewish rabbis. The grand procession represented what many Americans hoped the United States would become: adiverse but cohesive, prosperous nation.1
Over the next few years, Americans would celebrate more of these patriotic holidays. In April 1789, for example, thousands gathered in New
York to see George Washington take the presidential oath of office. That
November, Washington called his fellow citizens to celebrate with a dayof thanksgiving, particularly for “the peaceable and rational manner” inwhich the government had been established.2“The Federal
Pillars,” from the
Massachusetts
Centinel, August
2, 1789. Libraryof Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

144

ch a pter 6

But the new nation was never as cohesive as its champions had hoped.
Although the officials of the new federal government—and the people
who supported it—placed great emphasis on unity and cooperation, thecountry was often anything but unified. The Constitution itself had beena controversial document adopted to strengthen the government so thatit could withstand internal conflicts. Whatever the later celebrations, the
new nation had looked to the future with uncertainty. Less than two
years before the national celebrations of 1788 and 1789, the UnitedStates had faced the threat of collapse.

II. Shays’ Rebellion
In 1786 and 1787, a few years after the Revolution ended, thousands offarmers in western Massachusetts were struggling under a heavy burdenof debt. Their problems were made worse by weak local and national
economies. Many political leaders saw both the debt and the struggling
economy as a consequence of the Articles of Confederation, which provided the federal government with no way to raise revenue and did little

Daniel Shays became a divisive figure, to some a violent rebel seeking to upend the new American
government, to others an upholder of the true revolutionary virtues Shays and others fought for. This
contemporary depiction of Shays and his accomplice Job Shattuck portrays them in the latter light as rising“illustrious from the Jail.” Unidentified artist, Daniel Shays and Job Shattuck, 1787. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  145

to create a cohesive nation out of the various states. The farmers wanted
the Massachusetts government to protect them from their creditors, but
the state supported the lenders instead. As creditors threatened to foreclose on their property, many of these farmers, including Revolutionary
War veterans, took up arms.
Led by a fellow veteran named Daniel Shays, these armed men, the“Shaysites,” resorted to tactics like the patriots had used before the
Revolution, forming blockades around courthouses to keep judges fromissuing foreclosure orders. These protesters saw their cause and their
methods as an extension of the “Spirit of 1776”; they were protecting
their rights and demanding redress for the people’s grievances.
Governor James Bowdoin, however, saw the Shaysites as rebels whowanted to rule the government through mob violence. He called up thousands of militiamen to disperse them. A former Revolutionary general, Benjamin Lincoln, led the state force, insisting that Massachusetts must prevent“a state of anarchy, confusion and slavery.”3 In January 1787, Lincoln’s
militia arrested more than one thousand Shaysites and reopened the courts.
Daniel Shays and other leaders were indicted for treason, and several
were sentenced to death, but eventually Shays and most of his followers received pardons. Their protest, which became known as Shays’ Rebellion, generated intense national debate. While some Americans, like
Thomas Jefferson, thought “a little rebellion now and then” helped keep
the country free, others feared the nation was sliding toward anarchy andcomplained that the states could not maintain control. For nationalists
like James Madison of Virginia, Shays’ Rebellion was a prime example of
why the country needed a strong central government. “Liberty,” Madison warned, “may be endangered by the abuses of liberty as well as theabuses of power.”4

III. The Constitutional Convention
The uprising in Massachusetts convinced leaders around the country toact. After years of goading by James Madison and other nationalists,
delegates from twelve of the thirteen states met at the Pennsylvania statehouse in Philadelphia in the summer of 1787. Only Rhode Island declined to send a representative. The delegates arrived at the convention
with instructions to revise the Articles of Confederation.
The biggest problem the convention needed to solve was the federal
government’s inability to levy taxes. That weakness meant that the burden of paying back debt from the Revolutionary War fell on the states.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

146

ch a pter 6James Madison
was a central
figure in the reconfiguration of
the national
government.
Madison’s Virginia Plan was a
guiding documentin the formationof a new government under theConstitution.
John Vanderlyn,
Portrait of James
Madison, 1816.
Wikimedia.

The states, in turn, found themselves beholden to the lenders who hadbought up their war bonds. That was part of why Massachusetts had
chosen to side with its wealthy bondholders over poor western farmers.5
James Madison, however, had no intention of simply revising the Articles of Confederation. He intended to produce a completely new national constitution. In the preceding year, he had completed two extensive
research projects—one on the history of government in the United States,
the other on the history of republics around the world. He used this research as the basis for a proposal he brought with him to Philadelphia. It
came to be called the Virginia Plan, named after Madison’s home state.6
The Virginia Plan was daring. Classical learning said that a republican form of government required a small and homogenous state: theRoman republic, or a small country like Denmark, for example. Citizens
who were too far apart or too different could not govern themselves successfully. Conventional wisdom said the United States needed to have avery weak central government, which should simply represent the stateson certain matters they had in common. Otherwise, power should stay at
the state or local level. But Madison’s research had led him in a different
direction. He believed it was possible to create “an extended republic”
encompassing a diversity of people, climates, and customs.
The Virginia Plan, therefore, proposed that the United States shouldhave a strong federal government. It was to have three branches—­legislative, executive, and judicial—with power to act on any issues of na-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  147

tional concern. The legislature, or Congress, would have two houses, inwhich every state would be represented according to its population size ortax base. The national legislature would have veto power over state laws.7
Other delegates to the convention generally agreed with Madison that
the Articles of Confederation had failed. But they did not agree on whatkind of government should replace them. In particular, they disagreed
about the best method of representation in the new Congress. Representation was an important issue that influenced a host of other decisions,
including deciding how the national executive branch should work, what
specific powers the federal government should have, and even what to doabout the divisive issue of slavery.
For more than a decade, each state had enjoyed a single vote in theContinental Congress. Small states like New Jersey and Delaware wanted
to keep things that way. The Connecticut delegate Roger Sherman, furthermore, argued that members of Congress should be appointed by thestate legislatures. Ordinary voters, Sherman said, lacked information,
were “constantly liable to be misled” and “should have as little to do
as may be” about most national decisions.8 Large states, however, preferred the Virginia Plan, which would give their citizens far more powerover the legislative branch. James Wilson of Pennsylvania argued thatsince the Virginia Plan would vastly increase the powers of the national
government, representation should be drawn as directly as possible fromthe public. No government, he warned, “could long subsist without theconfidence of the people.”9Ultimately, Roger Sherman suggested a compromise. Congress would
have a lower house, the House of Representatives, in which members
were assigned according to each state’s population, and an upper house,
which became the Senate, in which each state would have one vote. This
proposal, after months of debate, was adopted in a slightly altered form
as the Great Compromise: each state would have two senators, who
could vote independently. In addition to establishing both types of representation, this compromise also counted a slave as three fifths of a person
for representation and tax purposes.
The delegates took even longer to decide on the form of the national
executive branch. Should executive power be in the hands of a committee
or a single person? How should its officeholders be chosen? On June 1,
James Wilson moved that the national executive power reside in a single
person. Coming only four years after the American Revolution, that proposal was extremely contentious; it conjured up images of an elected© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

148

ch a pter 6

Delegates to theConstitutional
Convention assembled, argued,
and finally agreed
in this room,
styled in the samemanner as during
the Convention.
Photograph of theAssembly Room,
Independence
Hall, Philadelphia,
Pennsylvania. Wikimedia. Creative
Commons Attribution-Share Alike
3.0 Unported.

monarchy.10 The delegates also worried about how to protect the executive branch from corruption or undue control. They endlessly debatedthese questions, and not until early September did they decide the president would be elected by a special electoral college.
In the end, the Constitutional Convention proposed a government
unlike any other, combining elements copied from ancient republics andEnglish political tradition but making some limited democratic innovations—all while trying to maintain a delicate balance between national andstate sovereignty. It was a complicated and highly controversial scheme.

IV. Ratifying the Constitution
The convention voted to send its proposed Constitution to Congress,
which was then sitting in New York, with a cover letter from George
Washington. The plan for adopting the new Constitution, however, required approval from special state ratification conventions, not justCongress. During the ratification process, critics of the Constitution organized to persuade voters in the different states to oppose it.
Importantly, the Constitutional Convention had voted down a proposal from Virginia’s George Mason, the author of Virginia’s state Declaration of Rights, for a national bill of rights. This omission became a© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  149

rallying point for opponents of the document. Many of these Anti-Federalists argued that without such a guarantee of specific rights, American
citizens risked losing their personal liberty to the powerful federal government. The pro-ratification Federalists, on the other hand, argued that
including a bill of rights was not only redundant but dangerous; it could
limit future citizens from adding new rights.11
Citizens debated the merits of the Constitution in newspaper articles, letters, sermons, and coffeehouse quarrels across America. Some of
the most famous, and most important, arguments came from Alexander
Hamilton, John Jay, and James Madison in the Federalist Papers, whichwere published in various New York newspapers in 1787 and 1788.12
The first crucial vote came at the beginning of 1788 in Massachusetts.
At first, the Anti-Federalists at the Massachusetts ratifying convention
probably had the upper hand, but after weeks of debate, enough delegates changed their votes to narrowly approve the Constitution. But
they also approved a number of proposed amendments, which were to
be submitted to the first Congress. This pattern—ratifying the Constitution but attaching proposed amendments—was followed by other state
conventions.
The most high-profile convention was held in Richmond, Virginia,
in June 1788, when Federalists like James Madison, Edmund Randolph,
and John Marshall squared off against equally influential Anti-Federalists
like Patrick Henry and George Mason. Virginia was America’s most populous state, it had produced some of the country’s highest-profile leaders,
and the success of the new government rested upon its cooperation. Afternearly a month of debate, Virginia voted 89 to 79 in favor of ratification.13
On July 2, 1788, Congress announced that a majority of states had
ratified the Constitution and that the document was now in effect. Yet
this did not mean the debates were over. North Carolina, New York, andRhode Island had not completed their ratification conventions, and AntiFederalists still argued that the Constitution would lead to tyranny. The
New York convention would ratify the Constitution by just three votes,
and finally Rhode Island would ratify it by two votes—a full year afterGeorge Washington was inaugurated as president.

V. Rights and Compromises
Although debates continued, Washington’s election as president cemented the Constitution’s authority. By 1793, the term Anti-Federalist
would be essentially meaningless. Yet the debates produced a piece of© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

150

ch a pter 6

the C­ onstitution that seems irreplaceable today. Ten amendments wereadded in 1791. Together, they constitute the Bill of Rights. James Madison, against his original wishes, supported these amendments as anact of political compromise and necessity. He had won election to theHouse of Representatives only by promising his Virginia constituents
such a list of rights.
There was much the Bill of Rights did not cover. Women found no
special protections or guarantee of a voice in government. Many states
continued to restrict voting only to men who owned significant amounts
of property. And slavery not only continued to exist; it was condoned
and protected by the Constitution.
Of all the compromises that formed the Constitution, perhaps none
would be more important than the compromise over the slave trade.
Americans generally perceived the transatlantic slave trade as more violent and immoral than slavery itself. Many ortherners opposed it on
moral grounds. But they also understood that letting southern states import more Africans would increase their political power. The Constitution counted each black individual as three fifths of a person for purposesof representation, so in districts with many slaves, the white voters had
extra influence. On the other hand, the states of the Upper South also
welcomed a ban on the Atlantic trade because they already had a surplus of slaves. Banning importation meant slave owners in Virginia andMaryland could get higher prices when they sold their slaves to states likeSouth Carolina and Georgia that were dependent on a continued slave
trade.
New England and the Deep South agreed to what was called a “dirty
compromise” at the Constitutional Convention in 1787. New Englanders agreed to include a constitutional provision that protected the foreignslave trade for twenty years; in exchange, South Carolina and Georgiadelegates had agreed to support a constitutional clause that made it easier for Congress to pass commercial legislation. As a result, the Atlantic
slave trade resumed until 1808 when it was outlawed for three reasons.
First, Britain was also in the process of outlawing the slave trade in 1807,and the United States did not want to concede any moral high groundto its rival. Second, the Haitian Revolution (1791–1804), a successful
slave revolt against French colonial rule in the West Indies, had changed
the stakes in the debate. The image of thousands of armed black revolutionaries terrified white Americans. Third, the Haitian Revolution had
ended France’s plans to expand its presence in the Americas, so in 1803,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  151

the United States had purchased the Louisiana Territory from the Frenchat a fire-sale price. This massive new territory, which had doubled thesize of the United States, had put the question of slavery’s expansion at
the top of the national agenda. Many white Americans, including President Thomas Jefferson, thought that ending the external slave trade anddispersing the domestic slave population would keep the United Statesa white man’s republic and perhaps even lead to the disappearance ofslavery.
The ban on the slave trade, however, lacked effective enforcement
measures and funding. Moreover, instead of freeing illegally imported
Africans, the act left their fate to the individual states, and many of thosestates simply sold intercepted slaves at auction. Thus, the ban preserved
the logic of property ownership in human beings. The new federal government protected slavery as much as it expanded democratic rights andprivileges for white men.14

VI. Hamilton’s Financial System
President George Washington’s cabinet choices reflected continuing political tensions over the size and power of the federal government. The vicepresident was John Adams, and Washington chose Alexander Hamilton
to be his secretary of the treasury. Both men wanted an active government that would promote prosperity by supporting American industry.

Alexander
Hamilton saw
America’s future
as a metropolitan, commercial,industrial society,in contrast toThomas Jefferson’s
nation of small
farmers. Whileboth men had theear of President
Washington,
Hamilton’s vision
proved mostappealing andenduring. John
Trumbull, Portraitof Alexander
Hamilton, 1806.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

152

ch a pter 6

However, Washington chose Thomas Jefferson to be his secretary of state,
and Jefferson was committed to restricting federal power and preserving
an economy based on agriculture. Almost from the beginning, Washington struggled to reconcile the Federalist and Republican (or DemocraticRepublican) factions within his own administration.15
Alexander Hamilton believed that self-interest was the “most powerful incentive of human actions.” Self-interest drove humans to accumulate property, and that effort created commerce and industry. According
to Hamilton, government had important roles to play in this process.
First, the state should protect private property from theft. Second, according to Hamilton, the state should use human “passions” and “makethem subservient to the public good.”16 In other words, a wise government would harness its citizens’ desire for property so that both private
individuals and the state would benefit.
Hamilton, like many of his contemporary statesmen, did not believe
the state should ensure an equal distribution of property. Inequality was
understood as “the great & fundamental distinction in Society,” andHamilton saw no reason why this should change. Instead, Hamilton
wanted to tie the economic interests of wealthy Americans, or “moniedmen,” to the federal government’s financial health. If the rich needed
the government, then they would direct their energies to making sure it
remained solvent.17
Hamilton, therefore, believed that the federal government must be “aRepository of the Rights of the wealthy.”18 As the nation’s first secretaryof the treasury, he proposed an ambitious financial plan to achieve justthat.
The first part of Hamilton’s plan involved federal “assumption” ofstate debts, which were mostly left over from the Revolutionary War. The
federal government would assume responsibility for the states’ unpaid
debts, which totaled about $25 million. Second, Hamilton wanted Congress to create a bank—a Bank of the United States.
The goal of these proposals was to link federal power and the country’s economic vitality. Under the assumption proposal, the states’­creditors (people who owned state bonds or promissory notes) would
turn their old notes in to the treasury and receive new federal notes ofthe same face value. Hamilton foresaw that these bonds would circulate
like money, acting as “an engine of business, and instrument of industry
and commerce.”19 This part of his plan, however, was controversial for
two reasons.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  153

First, many taxpayers objected to paying the full face value on old
notes, which had fallen in market value. Often the current holders had
purchased them from the original creditors for pennies on the dollar. To
pay them at full face value, therefore, would mean rewarding speculators
at taxpayer expense. Hamilton countered that government debts must be
honored in full, or else citizens would lose all trust in the government.
Second, many southerners objected that they had already paid their outstanding state debts, so federal assumption would mean forcing themto pay again for the debts of New Englanders. Nevertheless, President
Washington and Congress both accepted Hamilton’s argument. By theend of 1794, 98 percent of the country’s domestic debt had been converted into new federal bonds.20
Hamilton’s plan for a Bank of the United States, similarly, won congressional approval despite strong opposition. Thomas Jefferson andother Republicans argued that the plan was unconstitutional; the Constitution did not authorize Congress to create a bank. Hamilton, however,argued that the bank was not only constitutional but also important forthe country’s prosperity. The Bank of the United States would fulfill several needs. It would act as a convenient depository for federal funds. It
would print paper banknotes backed by specie (gold or silver). Its agentswould also help control inflation by periodically taking state bank notes
to their banks of origin and demanding specie in exchange, limiting theamount of notes the state banks printed. Furthermore, it would give
wealthy people a vested interest in the federal government’s finances. The
government would control just 20 percent of the bank’s stock; the othereighty percent would be owned by private investors. Thus, an “intimate
connexion” between the government and wealthy men would benefit
both, and this connection would promote American commerce.
In 1791, therefore, Congress approved a twenty-year charter for the
Bank of the United States. The bank’s stocks, together with federal bonds,
created over $70 million in new financial instruments. These spurred theformation of securities markets, which allowed the federal government
to borrow more money and underwrote the rapid spread of state-charted
banks and other private business corporations in the 1790s. For Federalists, this was one of the major purposes of the federal government. For
opponents who wanted a more limited role for industry, however, or
who lived on the frontier and lacked access to capital, Hamilton’s systemseemed to reinforce class boundaries and give the rich inordinate powerover the federal government.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

154

ch a pter 6

Hamilton’s plan, furthermore, had another highly controversial element. In order to pay what it owed on the new bonds, the federal government needed reliable sources of tax revenue. In 1791, Hamilton proposed
a federal excise tax on the production, sale, and consumption of a number of goods, including whiskey.

VII. The Whiskey Rebellion and Jay’s Treaty
Grain was the most valuable cash crop for many American farmers. In
the West, selling grain to a local distillery for alcohol production was typically more profitable than shipping it over the Appalachians to easternmarkets. Hamilton’s whiskey tax thus placed a special burden on western
farmers. It seemed to divide the young republic in half—geographicallybetween the East and West, economically between merchants and farmers, and culturally between cities and the countryside.
In the fall of 1791, sixteen men in western Pennsylvania, disguised inwomen’s clothes, assaulted a tax collector named Robert Johnson. They
tarred and feathered him, and the local deputy marshals seeking justice
met similar fates. They were robbed and beaten, whipped and flogged,
tarred and feathered, and tied up and left for dead. The rebel farmers also
adopted other protest methods from the Revolution and Shays’ Rebellion, writing local petitions and erecting liberty poles. For the next two
years, tax collections in the region dwindled.
Then, in July 1794, groups of armed farmers attacked federal marshals and tax collectors, burning down at least two tax collectors’ homes.
At the end of the month, an armed force of about seven thousand, led by
the radical attorney David Bradford, robbed the U.S. mail and gathered
about eight miles east of Pittsburgh. President Washington responded
quickly.
First, Washington dispatched a committee of three distinguished
Pennsylvanians to meet with the rebels and try to bring about a peacefulresolution. Meanwhile, he gathered an army of thirteen thousand militiamen in Carlisle, Pennsylvania. On September 19, Washington became theonly sitting president to lead troops in the field, though he quickly turned
over the army to the command of Henry Lee, a Revolutionary hero andthe current governor of Virginia.
As the federal army moved westward, the farmers scattered. Hoping
to make a dramatic display of federal authority, Alexander Hamilton
oversaw the arrest and trial of a number of rebels. Many were released© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  155

because of a lack of evidence, and most of those who remained, including two men sentenced to death for treason, were soon pardoned by thepresident. The Whiskey Rebellion had shown that the federal government was capable of quelling internal unrest. But it also demonstrated
that some citizens, especially poor westerners, viewed it as their enemy.21
Around the same time, another national issue also aroused fierce protest. Along with his vision of a strong financial system, Hamilton also
had a vision of a nation busily engaged in foreign trade. In his mind,
that meant pursuing a friendly relationship with one nation in particular:Great Britain.
America’s relationship with Britain since the end of the Revolution
had been tense, partly because of warfare between the British and French.
Their naval war threatened American shipping, and the impressment of
men into Britain’s navy terrorized American sailors. American trade could
be risky and expensive, and impressment threatened seafaring families.
Nevertheless, President Washington was conscious of American weakness and was determined not to take sides. In April 1793, he officiallydeclared that the United States would remain neutral.22 With his blessing,
Hamilton’s political ally John Jay, who was currently serving as chiefjustice of the Supreme Court, sailed to London to negotiate a treaty thatwould satisfy both Britain and the United States.
Jefferson and Madison strongly opposed these negotiations. They
mistrusted Britain and saw the treaty as the American state favoring Britain over France. The French had recently overthrown their own monarchy, and Republicans thought the United States should be glad to havethe friendship of a new revolutionary state. They also suspected that atreaty with Britain would favor northern merchants and manufacturers
over the agricultural South.
In November 1794, despite their misgivings, John Jay signed a “treatyof amity, commerce, and navigation” with the British. Jay’s Treaty, as
it was commonly called, required Britain to abandon its military positions in the Northwest Territory (especially Fort Detroit, Fort Mackinac,
and Fort Niagara) by 1796. Britain also agreed to compensate American
merchants for their losses. The United States, in return, agreed to treat
Britain as its most prized trade partner, which meant tacitly supporting
Britain in its current conflict with France. Unfortunately, Jay had failed
to secure an end to impressment.23
For Federalists, this treaty was a significant accomplishment. Jay’s
Treaty gave the United States, a relatively weak power, the ability to stay

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

156

ch a pter 6

officially neutral in European wars, and it preserved American prosperity
by protecting trade. For Jefferson’s Republicans, however, the treaty was
proof of Federalist treachery. The Federalists had sided with a monarchy
against a republic, and they had submitted to British influence in American affairs without even ending impressment. In Congress, debate over
the treaty transformed the Federalists and Republicans from temporary
factions into two distinct (though still loosely organized) political parties.

VII. The French Revolution and the Limits of Liberty
In part, the Federalists were turning toward Britain because they feared
the most radical forms of democratic thought. In the wake of Shays’
Rebellion, the Whiskey Rebellion, and other internal protests, Federalists
sought to preserve social stability. The course of the French Revolution
seemed to justify their concerns.
In 1789, news had arrived in America that the French had revolted
against their king. Most Americans imagined that liberty was spreading

The mounting body count of the French Revolution included that of the queen and king, who were beheaded in a public ceremony in early 1793, as depicted in the engraving. While Americans disdained theconcept of monarchy, the execution of King Louis XVI was regarded by many Americans as an abomination, an indication of the chaos and savagery reigning in France at the time. Charles Monnet (artist),
Antoine-Jean Duclos and Isidore-Stanislas Helman (engravers), Day of 21 January 1793 the death of Louis
Capet on the Place de la Révolution, 1794. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  157

from America to Europe, carried there by the returning French heroes
who had taken part in the American Revolution.
Initially, nearly all Americans had praised the French Revolution.
Towns all over the country hosted speeches and parades on July 14 tocommemorate the day it began. Women had worn neoclassical dress tohonor republican principles, and men had pinned revolutionary cockades
to their hats. John Randolph, a Virginia planter, named two of his favorite horses Jacobin and Sans-Culotte after French revolutionary factions.24
In April 1793, a new French ambassador, “Citizen” Edmond-CharlesGenêt, arrived in the United States. During his tour of several cities,
Americans greeted him with wild enthusiasm. Citizen Genêt encouraged
Americans to act against Spain, a British ally, by attacking its colonies
of Florida and Louisiana. When President Washington refused, Genêt
threatened to appeal to the American people directly. In response, Washington demanded that France recall its diplomat. In the meantime, however, Genêt’s faction had fallen from power in France. Knowing that a
return home might cost him his head, he decided to remain in America.
Genêt’s intuition was correct. A radical coalition of revolutionaries
had seized power in France. They initiated a bloody purge of their enemies, the Reign of Terror. As Americans learned about Genêt’s impropriety and the mounting body count in France, many began to have second
thoughts about the French Revolution.
Americans who feared that the French Revolution was spiraling outof control tended to become Federalists. Those who remained hopefulabout the revolution tended to become Republicans. Not deterred by theviolence, Thomas Jefferson declared that he would rather see “half theearth desolated” than see the French Revolution fail. “Were there but an
Adam and an Eve left in every country, and left free,” he wrote, “it would
be better than as it now is.”25 Meanwhile, the Federalists sought closer
ties with Britain.
Despite the political rancor, in late 1796 there came one sign of hope:
the United States peacefully elected a new president. For now, as Washington stepped down and executive power changed hands, the country
did not descend into the anarchy that many leaders feared.
The new president was John Adams, Washington’s vice president.
Adams was less beloved than the old general, and he governed a deeply
divided nation. The foreign crisis also presented him with a major test.
In response to Jay’s Treaty, the French government authorized its vessels to attack American shipping. To resolve this, President Adams sent

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

158

ch a pter 6

envoys to France in 1797. The French insulted these diplomats. Some
officials, whom the Americans code-named X, Y, and Z in their correspondence, hinted that negotiations could begin only after the Americans
offered a bribe. When the story became public, this XYZ Affair infuriated
American citizens. Dozens of towns wrote addresses to President Adams,
pledging him their support against France. Many people seemed eager
for war. “Millions for defense,” toasted South Carolina representative
Robert Goodloe Harper, “but not one cent for tribute.”26
By 1798, the people of Charleston watched the ocean’s horizon apprehensively because they feared the arrival of the French navy at any
moment. Many people now worried that the same ships that had aided
Americans during the Revolutionary War might discharge an invasion
force on their shores. Some southerners were sure that this force would
consist of black troops from France’s Caribbean colonies, who would
attack the southern states and cause their slaves to revolt. Many Americans also worried that France had covert agents in the country. In thestreets of Charleston, armed bands of young men searched for French
disorganizers. Even the little children prepared for the looming conflictby fighting with sticks.27
Meanwhile, during the crisis, New Englanders were some of the mostoutspoken opponents of France. In 1798, they found a new reason forFrancophobia. An influential Massachusetts minister, Jedidiah Morse,
announced to his congregation that the French Revolution had been
hatched in a conspiracy led by a mysterious anti-Christian organization
called the Illuminati. The story was a hoax, but rumors of Illuminati
infiltration spread throughout New England like wildfire, adding a new
dimension to the foreign threat.28
Against this backdrop of fear, the French Quasi-War, as it would
come to be known, was fought on the Atlantic, mostly between Frenchnaval vessels and American merchant ships. During this crisis, however,anxiety about foreign agents ran high, and members of Congress took action to prevent internal subversion. The most controversial of these steps
were the Alien and Sedition Acts. These two laws, passed in 1798, wereintended to prevent French agents and sympathizers from compromising
America’s resistance, but they also attacked Americans who criticized thepresident and the Federalist Party.
The Alien Act allowed the federal government to deport foreign nationals, or “aliens,” who seemed to pose a national security threat. Even
more dramatically, the Sedition Act allowed the government to prosecute© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  159

anyone found to be speaking or publishing “false, scandalous, and malicious writing” against the government.29
These laws were not simply brought on by war hysteria. They reflected common assumptions about the nature of the American Revolution and the limits of liberty. In fact, most of the advocates for theConstitution and the First Amendment accepted that free speech simply
meant a lack of prior censorship or restraint, not a guarantee against
punishment. According to this logic, “licentious” or unruly speech madesociety less free, not more. James Wilson, one of the principal architectsof the Constitution, argued that “every author is responsible when he attacks the security or welfare of the government.”30
In 1798, most Federalists were inclined to agree. Under the termsof the Sedition Act, they indicted and prosecuted several Republican­printers—and even a Republican congressman who had criticized President Adams. Meanwhile, although the Adams administration never enforced the Alien Act, its passage was enough to convince some foreign
nationals to leave the country. For the president and most other Federalists, the Alien and Sedition Acts represented a continuation of a conservative rather than radical American Revolution.
However, the Alien and Sedition Acts caused a backlash in two ways.
First, shocked opponents articulated a new and expansive vision forliberty. The New York lawyer Tunis Wortman, for example, demanded
an “absolute independence” of the press.31 Likewise, the Virginia judge
George Hay called for “any publication whatever criminal” to be exempt
from legal punishment.32 Many Americans began to argue that free speechmeant the ability to say virtually anything without fear of prosecution.
Second, James Madison and Thomas Jefferson helped organize opposition from state governments. Ironically, both of them had expressed
support for the principle behind the Sedition Act in previous years. Jefferson, for example, had written to Madison in 1789 that the nation should
punish citizens for speaking “false facts” that injured the country.33
Never­theless, both men now opposed the Alien and Sedition Acts on
constitutional grounds. In 1798, Jefferson made this point in a resolution
adopted by the Kentucky state legislature. A short time later, the Virginia
legislature adopted a similar document written by Madison.
The Kentucky and Virginia Resolutions argued that the national
government’s authority was limited to the powers expressly granted by
the U.S. Constitution. More importantly, they asserted that the states
could declare federal laws unconstitutional. For the time being, these© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

160

ch a pter 6r­ esolutions were simply gestures of defiance. Their bold claim, however,would have important effects in later decades.
In just a few years, many Americans’ feelings toward France hadchanged dramatically. Far from rejoicing in the “light of freedom,” many
Americans now feared the “contagion” of French-style liberty. Debatesover the French Revolution in the 1790s gave Americans some of theirearliest opportunities to articulate what it meant to be American. Did
American national character rest on a radical and universal vision ofhuman liberty? Or was America supposed to be essentially pious andtraditional, an outgrowth of Great Britain? They couldn’t agree. It wason this cracked foundation that many conflicts of the nineteenth century
would rest.

VIII. Religious Freedom
One reason the debates over the French Revolution became so heated
was that Americans were unsure about their own religious future. The
Illuminati scare of 1798 was just one manifestation of this fear. Acrossthe United States, a slow but profound shift in attitudes toward religion
and government began.
In 1776, none of the American state governments observed the separation of church and state. On the contrary, all thirteen states either had
established, official, and tax-supported state churches, or at least required
their officeholders to profess a certain faith. Most officials believed thiswas necessary to protect morality and social order. Over the next six
decades, however, that changed. In 1833, the final state, Massachusetts,
stopped supporting an official religious denomination. Historians callthat gradual process disestablishment.
In many states, the process of disestablishment had started before thecreation of the Constitution. South Carolina, for example, had been nominally Anglican before the Revolution, but it had dropped denominational
restrictions in its 1778 constitution. Instead, it now allowed any church
consisting of at least fifteen adult males to become “incorporated,” or recognized for tax purposes as a state-supported church. Churches needed
only to agree to a set of basic Christian theological tenets, which werevague enough that most denominations could support them.34
South Carolina tried to balance religious freedom with the religious
practice that was supposed to be necessary for social order. Officeholders were still expected to be Christians; their oaths were witnessed by© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  161

God, they were compelled by their religious beliefs to tell the truth, andthey were called to live according to the Bible. This list of minimal requirements came to define acceptable Christianity in many states. As new
Christian denominations proliferated between 1780 and 1840, however,more and more Christians fell outside this definition.
South Carolina continued its general establishment law until 1790,
when a constitutional revision removed the establishment clause and religious restrictions on officeholders. Many other states, though, continued
to support an established church well into the nineteenth century. The
federal Constitution did not prevent this. The religious freedom clause in
the Bill of Rights, during these decades, limited the federal government but
not state governments. It was not until 1833 that a state supreme court
decision ended Massachusetts’s support for the Congregational Church.
Many political leaders, including Thomas Jefferson and James Madison, favored disestablishment because they saw the relationship between
church and state as a tool of oppression. Jefferson proposed a Statutefor Religious Freedom in the Virginia state assembly in 1779, but his bill
failed in the overwhelmingly Anglican legislature. Madison proposed itagain in 1785, and it defeated a rival bill that would have given equal
revenue to all Protestant churches. Instead Virginia would not use publicmoney to support religion. “The Religion then of every man,” Jefferson
wrote, “must be left to the conviction and conscience of every man; andit is the right of every man to exercise it as these may dictate.”35
At the federal level, the delegates to the Constitutional Convention of1787 easily agreed that the national government should not have an official religion. This principle was upheld in 1791 when the First Amendment was ratified, with its guarantee of religious liberty. The limits offederal disestablishment, however, required discussion. The federal government, for example, supported Native American missionaries and congressional chaplains. Well into the nineteenth century, debate raged overwhether the postal service should operate on Sundays, and whether nonChristians could act as witnesses in federal courts. Americans continued
to struggle to understand what it meant for Congress not to “establish”
a religion.

IX. The Election of 1800
Meanwhile, the Sedition and Alien Acts expired in 1800 and 1801. They
had been relatively ineffective at suppressing dissent. On the contrary,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

162

ch a pter 6

The year 1800 brought about a host of changes in government, in particular the first successful andpeaceful transfer of power from one political party to another. But the year was important for anotherreason: the U.S. Capitol in Washington, D.C. (pictured here in 1800) was finally opened to be occupied by
Congress, the Supreme Court, the Library of Congress, and the courts of the District of Columbia. William Russell Birch, A view of the Capitol of Washington before it was burnt down by the British, c. 1800.
Wikimedia.

they were much more important for the loud reactions they had inspired.
They had helped many Americans decide what they didn’t want fromtheir national government.
By 1800, therefore, President Adams had lost the confidence ofmany Americans. They had let him know it. In 1798, for instance, he
had issued a national thanksgiving proclamation. Instead of enjoying
a day of celebration and thankfulness, Adams and his family had been
forced by rioters to flee the capital city of Philadelphia until the day was
over. Conversely, his prickly independence had also put him at odds
with Alexander Hamilton, the leader of his own party, who offered him
little support. After four years in office, Adams found himself widely
reviled.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  163

In the election of 1800, therefore, the Republicans defeated Adams ina bitter and complicated presidential race. During the election, one Federalist newspaper article predicted that a Republican victory would fill
America with “murder, robbery, rape, adultery, and incest.”36 A Republican newspaper, on the other hand, flung sexual slurs against President
Adams, saying he had “neither the force and firmness of a man, nor the
gentleness and sensibility of a woman.” Both sides predicted disaster andpossibly war if the other should win.37
In the end, the contest came down to a tie between two Republicans,
Thomas Jefferson of Virginia and Aaron Burr of New York, who each
had seventy-three electoral votes. (Adams had sixty-five.) Burr was supposed to be a candidate for vice president, not president, but under theConstitution’s original rules, a tie-breaking vote had to take place in theHouse of Representatives. It was controlled by Federalists bitter at Jefferson. House members voted dozens of times without breaking the tie. On
the thirty-sixth ballot, Thomas Jefferson emerged victorious.
Republicans believed they had saved the United States from grave
danger. An assembly of Republicans in New York City called the election
a “bloodless revolution.” They thought of their victory as a revolution
in part because the Constitution (and eighteenth-century political theory)

This image attacks Jefferson’s supportof the French Revolution and religious
freedom. The letter, “To Mazzei,” refers
to a 1796 correspondence that criticized
the Federalists and, by association, President Washington. Providential Detection,
1797. Courtesy American AntiquarianSociety. Attribution-NonCommercial-ShareAlike 4.0 International (CC BY-NC-SA
4.0).

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

164

ch a pter 6

made no provision for political parties. The Republicans thought they
were fighting to rescue the country from an aristocratic takeover, not justtaking part in a normal constitutional process.
In his first inaugural address, however, Thomas Jefferson offered anolive branch to the Federalists. He pledged to follow the will of the American majority, whom he believed were Republicans, but to respect therights of the Federalist minority. His election set an important precedent.
Adams accepted his electoral defeat and left the White House peacefully.
“The revolution of 1800,” Jefferson wrote years later, did for American
principles what the Revolution of 1776 had done for its structure. But
this time, the revolution was accomplished not “by the sword” but “bythe rational and peaceable instrument of reform, the suffrage of the people.”38 Four years later, when the Twelfth Amendment changed the rules
for presidential elections to prevent future deadlocks, it was designed toaccommodate the way political parties worked.
Despite Adams’s and Jefferson’s attempts to tame party politics,
though, the tension between federal power and the liberties of states andindividuals would exist long into the nineteenth century. And while Jefferson’s administration attempted to decrease federal influence, Chief
Justice John Marshall, an Adams appointee, worked to increase the authority of the Supreme Court. These competing agendas clashed most
famously in the 1803 case of Marbury v. Madison, which Marshall used
to establish a major precedent.
The Marbury case seemed insignificant at first. The night before leaving office in early 1801, Adams had appointed several men to serve as
justices of the peace in Washington, D.C. By making these “midnight appointments,” Adams had sought to put Federalists into vacant positions
at the last minute. On taking office, however, Jefferson and his secretaryof state, James Madison, had refused to deliver the federal commissions
to the men Adams had appointed. Several of the appointees, including
William Marbury, sued the government, and the case was argued before
the Supreme Court.
Marshall used Marbury’s case to make a clever ruling. On the issueof the commissions, the Supreme Court ruled in favor of the Jefferson
administration. But Chief Justice Marshall went further in his decision,
ruling that the Supreme Court reserved the right to decide whether an actof Congress violated the Constitution. In other words, the court assumed
the power of judicial review. This was a major (and lasting) blow to the
Republican agenda, especially after 1810, when the Supreme Court ex-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  165

tended judicial review to state laws. Jefferson was particularly frustrated
by the decision, arguing that the power of judicial review “would makethe Judiciary a despotic branch.”39

X. Conclusion
A grand debate over political power engulfed the young United States.
The Constitution ensured that there would be a strong federal government capable of taxing, waging war, and making law, but it could neverresolve the young nation’s many conflicting constituencies. The Whiskey
Rebellion proved that the nation could stifle internal dissent but exposeda new threat to liberty. Hamilton’s banking system provided the nation
with credit but also constrained frontier farmers. The Constitution’s
guarantee of religious liberty conflicted with many popular prerogatives.
Dissension only deepened, and as the 1790s progressed, Americans became bitterly divided over political parties and foreign wars.
During the ratification debates, Alexander Hamilton had written of
the wonders of the Constitution. “A nation, without a national government,” he wrote, would be “an awful spectacle.” But, he added,“the establishment of a Constitution, in time of profound peace, by
the voluntary consent of a whole people, is a prodigy,” a miracle thatshould be witnessed “with trembling anxiety.”40 Anti-Federalists had
grave concerns about the Constitution, but even they could celebrate
the idea of national unity. By 1795, even the staunchest critics would
have grudgingly agreed with Hamilton’s convictions about the Constitution. Yet these same individuals could also take the cautions in Washington’s 1796 farewell address to heart. “There is an opinion,” Washington
wrote, “that parties in free countries are useful checks upon the administration of the government and serve to keep alive the spirit of liberty.”
This, he conceded, was probably true, but in a republic, he said, thedanger was not too little partisanship, but too much. “A fire not tobe quenched,” Washington warned, “it demands a uniform vigilance
to prevent its bursting into a flame, lest, instead of warming, it should
consume.”41
For every parade, thanksgiving proclamation, or grand procession
honoring the unity of the nation, there was also some political controversy reminding American citizens of how fragile their union was. And as
party differences and regional quarrels tested the federal government, the
new nation increasingly explored the limits of its democracy.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

166

ch a pter 6

XI. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Tara Strauch, with content contributions by Marco
Basile, Nathaniel C. Green, Brenden Kennedy, Spencer McBride, Andrea Nero,
Cara Rogers, Tara Strauch, Michael Harrison Taylor, Jordan Taylor, Kevin Wisniewski, and Ben Wright.
Recommended citation: Marco Basile et al., “A New Nation,” Tara Strauch,ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright (Stanford, CA:
Stanford University Press, 2019).
Notes to Ch a p ter 6
1. Francis Hopkinson, An Account of the Grand Federal Procession, Philadelphia, July 4, 1788 (Philadelphia: Carey, 1788).
2. George Washington, Thanksgiving Proclamation, October, 3, 1789; Fed.
Reg., Presidential Proclamations, 1791–1991.
3. Hampshire Gazette (CT), September 13, 1786.
4. James Madison, The Federalist Papers, (New York: Signet Classics, 2003),
no. 63.
5. Woody Holton, Unruly Americans and the Origins of the Constitution(New York: Hill and Wang, 2007), 8–9.
6. Madison took an active role during the convention. He also did morethan anyone else to shape historians’ understandings of the convention by taking
meticulous notes. Many of the quotes included here come from Madison’s notes.
To learn more about this important document, read Mary Sarah Bilder, Madison’s Hand: Revising the Constitutional Convention (Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Press, 2015).
7. Virginia (Randolph) Plan as Amended (National Archives Microfilm Publication M866, 1 roll); The Official Records of the Constitutional Convention;
Records of the Continental and Confederation Congresses and the Constitutional
Convention, 1774–1789, Record Group 360; National Archives.
8. Richard Beeman, Plain, Honest Men: The Making of the American Constitution (New York: Random House, 2009), 114.
9. Herbert J. Storing, What the Anti-Federalists Were For: The PoliticalThought of the Opponents of the Constitution (Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 1981), 16.
10. Ray Raphael, Mr. President: How and Why the Founders Created a Chief
Executive (New York: Knopf, 2012), 50. See also Kathleen Bartoloni-­Tuazon,
For Fear of an Elected King: George Washington and the Presidential Title Controversy of 1789 (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2014).
11. David J. Siemers, Ratifying the Republic: Antifederalists and Federalists
in Constitutional Time (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2002).
12. Alexander Hamilton, James Madison, and John Jay, The Federalist Papers, ed. Ian Shapiro (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2009).
13. Pauline Maier, Ratification: The People Debate the Constitution, 1787–
1788 (New York: Simon and Schuster, 2010), 225–237.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  167

14. David Waldstreicher, Slavery’s Constitution: From Revolution to Ratification (New York: Hill and Wang, 2009).
15. Carson Holloway, Hamilton Versus Jefferson in the Washington Administration: Completing the Founding or Betraying the Founding? (New York:
Cambridge University Press, 2015).
16. Alexander Hamilton, The Works of Alexander Hamilton, Volume 1, ed.
Henry Cabot Lodge, ed. (New York: Putnam, 1904), 70, 408.
17. Alexander Hamilton, Report on Manufactures (New York: Childs andSwaine, 1791).
18. James H. Hutson, ed., Supplement to Max Farrand’s the Records of theFederal Convention of 1787 (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1987), 119.
19. Hamilton, Report on Manufactures.
20. Richard Sylla, “National Foundations: Public Credit, the National Bank,and Securities Markets,” in Founding Choices: American Economic Policy in the1790s, ed. Douglas A. Irwin and Richard Sylla (Chicago: University of Chicago
Press, 2011), 68.
21. Thomas P. Slaughter, The Whiskey Rebellion: Frontier Epilogue to theAmerican Revolution (New York: Oxford University Press, 1986).
22. “Proclamation of Neutrality, 1793,” in A Compilation of the Messages
and Papers of the Presidents Prepared Under the Direction of the Joint Committee on printing, of the House and Senate Pursuant to an Act of the Fifty-Second
Congress of the United States (New York: Bureau of National Literature, 1897).
23. United States, Treaty of Amity, Commerce, and Navigation, signed at
London November 19, 1794, Submitted to the Senate June 8, Resolution of Advice and Consent, on condition, June 24, 1795. Ratified by the United States
August 14, 1795. Ratified by Great Britain October 28, 1795. Ratifications exchanged at London October 28, 1795. Proclaimed February 29, 1796.
24. Elizabeth Fox-Genovese and Eugene D. Genovese, The Mind of the Master Class: History and Faith in the Southern Slaveholders Worldview (New York:
Cambridge University Press, 2005), 18.
25. “From Thomas Jefferson to William Short, 3 January 1793,” Founders Online, National Archives. http://​founders​.archives​.gov/​documents/​Jefferson/​01​-25​-02​-0016, last modified June 29, 2015; The Papers of Thomas Jefferson,
vol. 25, 1 January–10 May 1793, ed. John Catanzariti (Princeton, NJ: Princeton
University Press, 1992), 14–17.
26. Robert Goodloe Harper, June 18, 1798, quoted in American Daily Advertiser (Philadelphia), June 20, 1798.
27. Robert J. Alderson Jr., This Bright Era of Happy Revolutions: French
Consul Michel-Ange-Bernard Mangourit and International Republicanism inCharleston, 1792–1794 (Columbia: University of South Carolina Press, 2008).
28. Rachel Hope Cleves, The Reign of Terror in America: Visions of Violencefrom Anti-Jacobinism to Antislavery (New York: Cambridge University Press,2012), 47.
29. Alien Act, July 6, 1798, and An Act in Addition to the Act, Entitled “AnAct for the Punishment of Certain Crimes Against the United States,” July 14,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

168

ch a pter 6

1798; Fifth Congress; Enrolled Acts and Resolutions; General Records of theUnited States Government; Record Group 11; National Archives.
30. James Wilson, Congressional Debate, December 1, 1787, in Jonathan
Elliot, ed., The Debates in the Several State Conventions on the Adoption of theFederal Constitution as Recommended by the General Convention at Philadelphia in 1787, Vol. 2 (New York: s.n., 1888) 448–450.
31. Tunis Wortman, A Treatise Concerning Political Enquiry, and the Liberty of the Press (New York: Forman, 1800), 181.
32. George Hay, An Essay on the Liberty of the Press (Philadelphia: s.n.,1799), 43.
33. Thomas Jefferson to James Madison, August 28, 1789, from The Worksof Thomas Jefferson in Twelve Volumes, Federal Edition, ed. Paul Leicester Ford.
http://​www​.loc​.gov/​resource/​mtj1​.011​_0853​_0861.
34. Francis Newton Thorpe, ed., The Federal and State Constitutions, Colonial Charters, and Other Organic Laws of the States, Territories, and Colonies
Now or Heretofore Forming the United States of America Compiled and Edited
Under the Act of Congress of June 30, 1906 (Washington, DC: U.S. Government
Printing Office, 1909).
35. Thomas Jefferson, An Act for Establishing Religious Freedom, 16 January 1786, Manuscript, Records of the General Assembly, Enrolled Bills, Record
Group 78, Library of Virginia.
36. Catherine Allgor, Parlor Politics: In Which the Ladies of Washington
Help Build a City and a Government (Charlottesville: University of Virginia
Press, 2000), 14.
37. James T. Callender, The Prospect Before Us (Richmond: s.n., 1800).
38. Letter from Thomas Jefferson to Spencer Roane, September 6, 1819, in
The Writings of Thomas Jefferson, 20 vols., ed. Albert Ellery Bergh (Washington,
DC: Thomas Jefferson Memorial Association of the United States, 1903), 142.
39. Harold H. Bruff, Untrodden Ground: How Presidents Interpret the Constitution (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2015), 65.
40. Alexander Hamilton, The Federalist Papers (New York: Signet Classics,2003), no. 85.
41. George Washington, Farewell Address, Annals of Congress, 4th Congress, 2869–2870.
R e c omm e n d e d R e a din g
Allgor, Catherine. Parlor Politics: In Which the Ladies of Washington Help Build
a City and a Government. Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 2000.
Appleby, Joyce. Inheriting the Revolution: The First Generation of Americans.
Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 2001.
Bartolini-Tuazon, Kathleen. For Fear of an Elective King: George Washington
and the Presidential Title Controversy of 1789. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2014.
Beeman, Richard, Stephen Botein, and Edward C. Carter II, eds. Beyond Confederation: Origins of the Constitution and American National Identity. Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1987.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

A N e w N a t i o n  169

Bilder, Mary Sarah. Madison’s Hand: Revising the Constitutional Convention.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2015.
Bouton, Terry. “A Road Closed: Rural Insurgency in Post-Independence Pennsylvania.” Journal of American History 87, no. 3 (December 2000): 855–887.
Cunningham, Noble E. The Jeffersonian Republicans: The Formation of Party Organization, 1789–1801. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1967.
Dunn, Susan. Jefferson’s Second Revolution: The Election of 1800 and the Triumph of Republicanism. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2004.
Edling, Max. A Revolution in Favor of Government: Origins of the U.S. Constitution and the Making of the American State. New York: Oxford University
Press, 2003
Gordon-Reed, Annette. The Hemingses of Monticello: An American Family.
New York: Norton, 2008.
Halperin, Terri Diane. The Alien and Sedition Acts of 1798: Testing the Constitution. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2016.
Holton, Woody. Unruly Americans and the Origins of the Constitution. New
York: Hill and Wang, 2007.
Kierner, Cynthia A. Martha Jefferson Randolph, Daughter of Monticello: Her
Life and Times. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2012.
Maier, Pauline. Ratification: The People Debate the Constitution, 1787–1788.
New York: Simon and Schuster, 2010.
Papenfuse, Eric Robert. “Unleashing the ‘Wildness’: The Mobilization of Grassroots Antifederalism in Maryland.” Journal of the Early Republic 16, no. 1(Spring 1996): 73–106.
Pasley, Jeffrey L. The First Presidential Contest: 1796 and the Founding of American Democracy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 2013.
Rakove, Jack N. Original Meanings: Politics and Ideas in the Making of the Constitution. New York: Vintage Books, 1996.
Salmon, Marylynn. Women and the Law of Property in Early America. Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1989.
Sharp, James Roger. American Politics in the Early Republic: The New Nation in
Crisis. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1993.
Slaughter, Thomas P. The Whiskey Rebellion: Frontier Epilogue to the American
Revolution. New York: Oxford University Press, 1986.
Smith-Rosenberg, Carroll. “Dis-Covering the Subject of the ‘Great Constitutional Discussion,’ 1786–1789.” Journal of American History 79, no. 3 (December 1992): 841–873.
Taylor, Alan. William Cooper’s Town: Power and Persuasion on the Frontier ofthe Early American Republic. New York: Vintage, 1996.
Waldstreicher, David. In the Midst of Perpetual Fetes : The Making of American
Nationalism, 1776–1820. Chapel Hill : University of North Carolina Press,
1997.
Wood, Gordon. Empire of Liberty: A History of the Early Republic, 1789–1815.
Oxford, UK: Oxford University Press, 2011.
Zagarri, Rosemarie. Revolutionary Backlash: Women and Politics in the Early
American Republic. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2007.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

7
The Early Republic
I. Introduction
Thomas Jefferson’s electoral victory over John Adams—and the larger
victory of the Republicans over the Federalists—was but one of manychanges in the early republic. Some, like Jefferson’s victory, were accomplished peacefully, and others violently. The wealthy and the powerful,
middling and poor whites, Native Americans, free and enslaved African
Americans, influential and poor women: all demanded a voice in the newnation that Thomas Paine called an “asylum” for liberty.1 All would, intheir own way, lay claim to the freedom and equality promised, if not
fully realized, by the Revolution.

America guided
by wisdom
An allegoricalrepresentation of
the United States
depicting their
independence
and prosperity,
1815. Library ofCongress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  171

II. Free and Enslaved Black Americans andthe Challenge to Slavery
Led by the slave Gabriel, close to one thousand enslaved men planned
to end slavery in Virginia by attacking Richmond in late August 1800.
Some of the conspirators would set diversionary fires in the city’s warehouse district. Others would attack Richmond’s white residents, seize
weapons, and capture Virginia governor James Monroe. On August 30,
two enslaved men revealed the plot to their master, who notified authorities. Faced with bad weather, Gabriel and other leaders postponed theattack until the next night, giving Governor Monroe and the militia time
to capture the conspirators. After briefly escaping, Gabriel was seized,
tried, and hanged along with twenty-five others. Their executions sent
the message that others would be punished if they challenged slavery.
Subsequently, the Virginia government increased restrictions on free people of color.
Gabriel’s Rebellion, as the plot came to be known, taught Virginia’s
white residents several lessons. First, it suggested that enslaved blacks
were capable of preparing and carrying out a sophisticated and violent
revolution—undermining white supremacist assumptions about the inherent intellectual inferiority of blacks. Furthermore, it demonstrated
that white efforts to suppress news of other slave revolts—especially the1791 slave rebellion in Haiti—had failed. Not only did some literateslaves read accounts of the successful attack in Virginia’s newspapers,
others heard about the rebellion firsthand when slaveholding refugees
from Haiti arrived in Virginia with their slaves after July 1793.
The Haitian Revolution (1791–1804) inspired free and enslaved
black Americans, and terrified white Americans. Port cities in the UnitedStates were flooded with news and refugees. Free people of color embraced the revolution, understanding it as a call for full abolition andthe rights of citizenship denied in the United States. Over the next several
decades, black Americans continually looked to Haiti as an inspirationin their struggle for freedom. For example, in 1829 David Walker, a
black abolitionist in Boston, wrote an Appeal that called for resistanceto slavery and racism. Walker called Haiti the “glory of the blacks andterror of the tyrants” and said that Haitians, “according to their word,
are bound to protect and comfort us.” Haiti also proved that, given
equal opportunities, people of color could achieve as much as whites.2 In© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

172

chap ter 7

1826 the third college graduate of color in the United States, John Russwurm, gave a commencement address at Bowdoin College, noting that,“Haytiens have adopted the republican form of government . . . [and] inno country are the rights and privileges of citizens and foreigners more
respected, and crimes less frequent.”3 In 1838 the Colored American,
an early black newspaper, professed that “no one who reads, with anunprejudiced mind, the history of Hayti . . . can doubt the capacity ofcolored men, nor the propriety of removing all their disabilities.”4 Haiti,
and the activism it inspired, sent the message that enslaved and free
blacks could not be omitted from conversations about the meaning ofliberty and equality. Their words and actions—on plantations, streets,
and the printed page—left an indelible mark on early national politicalculture.
The black activism inspired by Haiti’s revolution was so powerfulthat anxious white leaders scrambled to use the violence of the Haitian
revolt to reinforce white supremacy and pro-slavery views by limiting thesocial and political lives of people of color. White publications mocked
black Americans as buffoons, ridiculing calls for abolition and equal
rights. The most (in)famous of these, the “Bobalition” broadsides, published in Boston in the 1810s, crudely caricatured African Americans.
Widely distributed materials like these became the basis for racist ideasthat thrived in the nineteenth century. But such ridicule also implied thatblack Americans’ presence in the political conversation was significant
enough to require it. The need to reinforce such an obvious difference
between whiteness and blackness implied that the differences might not
be so obvious after all.
Henry Moss, a slave in Virginia, became arguably the most famous
black man of the day when white spots appeared on his body in 1792,
turning him visibly white within three years. As his skin changed, Mossmarketed himself as “a great curiosity” in Philadelphia and soon earned
enough money to buy his freedom. He met the great scientists of theera—including Samuel Stanhope Smith and Dr. Benjamin Rush—who
joyously deemed Moss to be living proof of their theory that “the Black
Color (as it is called) of the Negroes is derived from the leprosy.”5 Something, somehow, was “curing” Moss of his blackness. In the whitening
body of slave-turned-patriot-turned-curiosity, many Americans fosteredideas of race that would cause major problems in the years ahead.
The first decades of the new American republic coincided with aradical shift in understandings of race. Politically and culturally, Enlightenment thinking fostered beliefs in common humanity, the possibil-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  173

The idea and image of black Haitian revolutionaries sent shock waves throughout white America. That
black slaves and freed people might turn violent against whites, so obvious in this image where a blacksoldier holds up the head of a white soldier, remained a serious fear in the hearts and minds of white Southerners throughout the antebellum period. January Suchodolski, Battle at San Domingo, 1845. Wikimedia.

ity of societal progress, the remaking of oneself, and the importance of
one’s social and ecological environment—a four-pronged revolt against
the hierarchies of the Old World. Yet a tension arose due to Enlightenment thinkers’ desire to classify and order the natural world. Carolus
Linnaeus, Comte de Buffon, Johann Friedrich Blumenbach, and others
created connections between race and place as they divided the racial“types” of the world according to skin color, cranial measurements, andhair. They claimed that years under the hot sun and tropical climate ofAfrica darkened the skin and reconfigured the skulls of the African race,
whereas the cold northern latitudes of Europe molded and sustained the“Caucasian” race. The environments endowed both races with respective characteristics, which accounted for differences in humankind tracing back to a common ancestry. A universal human nature, therefore,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

174

chap ter 7

housed not fundamental differences but rather the “civilized” and the“primitive”—two poles on a scale of social progress.
Informed by European anthropology and republican optimism,
Americans confronted their own uniquely problematic racial landscape.
In 1787, Samuel Stanhope Smith published his treatise Essay on the
Causes of the Variety of Complexion and Figure in the Human Species,
which further articulated the theory of racial change and suggested that
improving the social environment would tap into the innate equality ofhumankind and dramatically uplift nonwhite races. The proper society,
he and others believed, could gradually “whiten” men the way nature
spontaneously chose to whiten Henry Moss. Thomas Jefferson disagreed.
While Jefferson thought Native Americans could improve and become“civilized,” he declared in his Notes on the State of Virginia (1784) thatblack people were incapable of mental improvement and that they mighteven have a separate ancestry—a theory known as polygenesis, or multiple creations. His belief in polygenesis was less to justify slavery—slaveholders universally rejected the theory as antibiblical and thus a threat totheir primary instrument of justification, the Bible—and more to justify
schemes for a white America, such as the plan to gradually send freed
slaves to Africa. Many Americans believed nature had made the whiteand black races too different to peacefully coexist, and they viewed African colonization as the solution to America’s racial problem.
Jefferson’s Notes on the State of Virginia sparked considerable backlash from antislavery and black communities. The celebrated black surveyor Benjamin Banneker, for example, immediately wrote to Jefferson
and demanded he “eradicate that train of absurd and false ideas” andinstead embrace the belief that we are “all of one flesh” and with “all thesame sensations and endowed . . . with the same faculties.”6 Many years
later, in his Appeal to the Colored Citizens of the World (1829), DavidWalker channeled decades of black protest, simultaneously denouncing
the moral rot of slavery and racism while praising the inner strength of
the race.
Jefferson had his defenders. White men such as Charles Caldwell andSamuel George Morton hardened Jefferson’s skepticism with the “biological” case for blacks and whites not only having separate creations
but actually being different species, a position increasingly articulated
throughout the antebellum period. Few Americans subscribed wholesale
to such theories, but many shared beliefs in white supremacy. As thedecades passed, white Americans were forced to acknowledge that if the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  175

black population was indeed whitening, it resulted from interracial sex
and not the environment. The sense of inspiration and wonder that followed Henry Moss in the 1790s would have been impossible just a generation later.

III. Jeffersonian Republicanism
Free and enslaved black Americans were not alone in pushing against
political hierarchies. Jefferson’s election to the presidency in 1800 represented a victory for non-elite white Americans in their bid to assume
more direct control over the government. Elites had made no secret of
their hostility toward the direct control of government by the people. In
both private correspondence and published works, many of the nation’s
founders argued that pure democracy would lead to anarchy. Massachusetts Federalist Fisher Ames spoke for many of his colleagues when
he lamented the dangers that democracy posed because it depended on
public opinion, which “shifts with every current of caprice.” Jefferson’s
election, for Federalists like Ames, heralded a slide “down into the mireof a democracy.”7
Indeed, many political leaders and non-elite citizens believed Jefferson
embraced the politics of the masses. “In a government like ours it is theduty of the Chief-magistrate . . . to unite in himself the confidence of thewhole people,” Jefferson wrote in 1810.8 Nine years later, looking backon his monumental election, Jefferson again linked his triumph to thepolitical engagement of ordinary citizens: “The revolution of 1800 . . .
was as real a revolution in the principles of our government as that of
76 was in it’s form,” he wrote, “not effected indeed by the sword . . . butby the rational and peaceable instrument of reform, the suffrage [voting]of the people.”9 Jefferson desired to convince Americans, and the world,that a government that answered directly to the people would lead tolasting national union, not anarchic division. He wanted to prove that
free people could govern themselves democratically.
Jefferson set out to differentiate his administration from the Federalists. He defined American union by the voluntary bonds of fellow citizens
toward one another and toward the government. In contrast, the Federalists supposedly imagined a union defined by expansive state power
and public submission to the rule of aristocratic elites. For Jefferson,
the American nation drew its “energy” and its strength from the “confidence” of a “reasonable” and “rational” people.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

176

chap ter 7

Republican celebrations often credited Jefferson with saving the nation’s republican principles. In a move that enraged Federalists, they used
the image of George Washington, who had passed away in 1799, linking
the republican virtue Washington epitomized to the democratic liberty
Jefferson championed. Leaving behind the military pomp of power-­obsessed Federalists, Republicans had peacefully elected the scribe ofnational independence, the philosopher-patriot who had battled tyranny
with his pen, not with a sword or a gun.
The celebrations of Jefferson’s presidency and the defeat of the Federalists expressed many citizens’ willingness to assert greater direct control over the government as citizens. The definition of citizenship waschanging. Early American national identity was coded masculine, just as
it was coded white and wealthy; yet, since the Revolution, women had
repeatedly called for a place in the conversation. Mercy Otis Warren was
one of the most noteworthy female contributors to the public ratification
debate over the Constitution of 1787 and 1788, but women all over thecountry were urged to participate in the discussion over the Constitution. “It is the duty of the American ladies, in a particular manner, tointerest themselves in the success of the measures that are now pursuingby the Federal Convention for the happiness of America,” a Philadelphia essayist announced. “They can retain their rank as rational beings
only in a free government. In a monarchy . . . they will be considered as
valuable members of a society, only in proportion as they are capableof being mothers for soldiers, who are the pillars of crowned heads.”10
American women were more than mothers to soldiers; they were mothers to liberty.
Historians have used the term Republican Motherhood to describe
the early American belief that women were essential in nurturing theprinciples of liberty in the citizenry. Women would pass along important values of independence and virtue to their children, ensuring thateach generation cherished the same values of the American Revolution.
Because of these ideas, women’s actions became politicized. Republicanpartisans even described women’s choice of sexual partner as crucial tothe health and well-being of both the party and the nation. “The fair
Daughters of America” should “never disgrace themselves by giving theirhands in marriage to any but real republicans,” a group of New Jersey
Republicans asserted. A Philadelphia paper toasted “The fair Daughtersof Columbia. May their smiles be the reward of Republicans only.”11
Though unmistakably steeped in the gendered assumptions about female© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  177

sexuality and domesticity that denied women an equal share of the political rights men enjoyed, these statements also conceded the pivotal role
women played as active participants in partisan politics.12

IV. Jefferson as President
Buttressed by robust public support, Jefferson sought to implement policies
that reflected his own political ideology. He worked to reduce taxes andcut the government’s budget, believing that this would expand the economic opportunities of free Americans. His cuts included national defense,
and Jefferson restricted the regular army to three thousand men. England
may have needed taxes and debt to support its military empire, but Jefferson was determined to live in peace—and that belief led him to reduce
America’s national debt while getting rid of all internal taxes during his
first term. In a move that became the crowning achievement of his presidency, Jefferson authorized the acquisition of Louisiana from France in1803 in what is considered the largest real estate deal in American history.
France had ceded Louisiana to Spain in exchange for West Florida after theSeven Years’ War decades earlier. Jefferson was concerned about Americanaccess to New Orleans, which served as an important port for western
farmers. His worries multiplied when the French secretly reacquired Louisiana in 1800. Spain remained in Louisiana for two more years while the

The artist James
Peale painted
this portrait of
his wife, Mary,and five of theireventual six children. Peale andothers represented
women as responsible for the healthof the republicthrough their roles
as wives as mothers. Historians
call this view ofwomen Republican Motherhood.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

178

chap ter 7

Thomas Jefferson’s
victory over John
Adams in the election of 1800 was
celebrated througheveryday Americans’ material
culture, including
this victory banner. Smithsonian
Institution, National Museum of
American History.

U.S. minister to France, Robert R. Livingston, tried to strike a compromise. Fortunately for the United States, the pressures of war in Europe andthe slave insurrection in Haiti forced Napoleon to rethink his vast North
American holdings. Rebellious slaves coupled with a yellow fever outbreakin Haiti defeated French forces, stripping Napoleon of his ability to control
Haiti (the home of profitable sugar plantations). Deciding to cut his losses,
Napoleon offered to sell the entire Louisiana Territory for $15 ­million—
roughly equivalent to $250 million today. Negotiations between Livingston
and Napoleon’s foreign minister, Talleyrand, succeeded more spectacularly
than either Jefferson or Livingston could have imagined.
Jefferson made an inquiry to his cabinet regarding the constitutionality of the Louisiana Purchase, but he believed he was obliged to operate
outside the strict limitations of the Constitution if the good of the nation
was at stake, as his ultimate responsibility was to the American people.
Jefferson felt he should be able to “throw himself on the justice of his
country” when he facilitated the interests of the very people he served.13© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  179

Jefferson’s foreign policy, particularly the Embargo Act of 1807, elicited the most outrage from his Federalist critics. As Napoleon Bonaparte’s armies moved across Europe, Jefferson wrote to a European friendthat he was glad that God had “divided the dry lands of your hemispherefrom the dry lands of ours, and said ‘here, at least, be there peace.’”14 Unfortunately, the Atlantic Ocean soon became the site of Jefferson’s greatest foreign policy test, as England, France, and Spain refused to respect
American ships’ neutrality. The greatest offenses came from the British,
who resumed the policy of impressment, seizing thousands of American
sailors and forcing them to fight for the British navy.
Many Americans called for war when the British attacked the USS
Chesapeake in 1807. The president, however, decided on a policy of“peaceable coercion” and Congress agreed. Under the Embargo Act of1807, American ports were closed to all foreign trade in hopes of avoiding war. Jefferson hoped that an embargo would force European nations
to respect American neutrality. Historians disagree over the wisdom ofpeaceable coercion. At first, withholding commerce rather than declaring
war appeared to be the ultimate means of nonviolent conflict resolution.
In practice, the embargo hurt the U.S. economy. Even Jefferson’s personal
finances suffered. When Americans resorted to smuggling their goods outof the country, Jefferson expanded governmental powers to try to enforce
their compliance, leading some to label him a “tyrant.”
Criticism of Jefferson’s policies reflected the same rhetoric his supporters had used earlier against Adams and the Federalists. Federalists attacked

The attack of
the Chesapeakecaused such furor
in the hearts ofAmericans thateven eighty years
after the incident,
an artist sketchedthis drawing of
the event. Fred
S. Cozzens, The
incident between
HMS “Leopard” and USS“Chesapeake”
that sparked the
Chesapeake-Leopard Affair, 1897.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

180

chap ter 7

the American Philosophical Society and the study of natural history, believing both to be too saturated with Democratic Republicans. Some Federalists lamented the alleged decline of educational standards for children.
Moreover, James Callender published accusations (that were later provencredible by DNA evidence) that Jefferson was involved in a sexual relationship with Sally Hemings, one of his slaves.15 Callender referred to Jefferson as “our little mulatto president,” suggesting that sex with a slave hadsomehow compromised Jefferson’s racial integrity.16 Callender’s accusation joined previous Federalist attacks on Jefferson’s racial politics, including a scathing pamphlet written by South Carolinian William Loughton
Smith in 1796 that described the principles of Jeffersonian democracy as
the beginning of a slippery slope to dangerous racial equality.17
Arguments lamenting the democratization of America were far lesseffective than those that borrowed from democratic language and alleged that Jefferson’s actions undermined the sovereignty of the people.
When Federalists attacked Jefferson, they often accused him of acting
against the interests of the very public he claimed to serve. This tactic
represented a pivotal development. As the Federalists scrambled to staypolitically relevant, it became apparent that their ideology—rooted ineighteenth-century notions of virtue, paternalistic rule by wealthy elite,
and the deference of ordinary citizens to an aristocracy of merit—was nolonger tenable. The Federalists’ adoption of republican political rhetoric
signaled a new political landscape in which both parties embraced the
direct involvement of the citizenry. The Republican Party rose to poweron the promise to expand voting and promote a more direct link between
political leaders and the electorate. The American populace continued todemand more direct access to political power. Jefferson, James Madison,and James Monroe sought to expand voting through policies that made iteasier for Americans to purchase land. Under their leadership, seven newstates entered the Union. By 1824, only three states still had rules about
how much property someone had to own before he could vote. Neveragain would the Federalists regain dominance over either Congress or
the presidency; the last Federalist to run for president, Rufus King, lostto Monroe in 1816.

V. Native American Power and the United States
The Jeffersonian rhetoric of equality contrasted harshly with the realityof a nation stratified along the lines of gender, class, race, and ethnic-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  181

ity. Diplomatic relations between Native Americans and local, state, andnational governments offer a dramatic example of the dangers of thoseinequalities. Prior to the Revolution, many Indian nations had balanced
a delicate diplomacy between European empires, which scholars havecalled the Play-off System.18 Moreover, in many parts of North America,
indigenous peoples dominated social relations.
Americans pushed for more land in all their interactions with Native diplomats and leaders. But boundaries were only one source of tension. Trade, criminal jurisdiction, roads, the sale of liquor, and allianceswere also key negotiating points. Despite their role in fighting on bothsides, Native American negotiators were not included in the diplomaticnegotiations that ended the Revolutionary War. Unsurprisingly, the final
document omitted concessions for Native allies. Even as Native peoples
proved vital trading partners, scouts, and allies against hostile nations,they were often condemned by white settlers and government officials
as “savages.” White ridicule of indigenous practices and disregard forindigenous nations’ property rights and sovereignty prompted some indigenous peoples to turn away from white practices.
In the wake of the American Revolution, Native American diplomats
developed relationships with the United States, maintained or ceased relations with the British Empire (or with Spain in the South), and negotiated their relationship with other Native nations. Formal diplomaticnegotiations included Native rituals to reestablish relationships and open
communication. Treaty conferences took place in Native towns, at neutral sites in Indian-American borderlands, and in state and federal capitals. While chiefs were politically important, skilled orators, such as Red
Jacket, as well as intermediaries, and interpreters also played key roles
in negotiations. Native American orators were known for metaphoricallanguage, command of an audience, and compelling voice and gestures.
Throughout the early republic, diplomacy was preferred to war. Violence and warfare carried enormous costs for all parties—in lives, money,
trade disruptions, and reputation. Diplomacy allowed parties to air theirgrievances, negotiate their relationships, and minimize violence. Violent
conflicts arose when diplomacy failed.
Native diplomacy testified to the complexity of indigenous cultures
and their role in shaping the politics and policy of American communities, states, and the federal government. Yet white attitudes, words, andpolicies frequently relegated Native peoples to the literal and figurative
margins as “ignorant savages.” Poor treatment like this inspired hostility© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

182

chap ter 7

Shown in this portrait as a refined gentleman, Red Jacket proved to be one of themost effective middlemen between Native
Americans and U.S. officials. The medal
worn around his neck, apparently given
to him by George Washington, reflects
his position as an intermediary. Campbell & Burns, Red Jacket. Seneca war
chief, Philadelphia: C. Hullmandel, 1838.
Library of Congress.

and calls for pan-Indian alliances from leaders of distinct Native nations,
including the Shawnee leader Tecumseh.
Tecumseh and his brother, Tenskwatawa, the Prophet, helped envision an alliance of North America’s indigenous populations to halt theencroachments of the United States. They created pan-Indian towns inpresent-day Indiana, first at Greenville, then at Prophetstown, in defianceof the Treaty of Greenville (1795). Tecumseh traveled to many diverse Indian nations from Canada to Georgia, calling for unification, resistance,
and the restoration of sacred power.
Tecumseh and Tenskwatawa’s pan-Indian confederacy was the culmination of many movements that swept through indigenous North
America during the eighteenth century. An earlier coalition fought inPontiac’s War. Neolin, the Delaware prophet, influenced Pontiac, an Ottawa (Odawa) war chief, with his vision of Native independence, cultural renewal, and religious revitalization. Through Neolin, the Masterof Life—the Great Spirit—urged Native peoples to shrug off their dependency on European goods and technologies, reassert their faith in
Native spirituality and rituals, and cooperate with one another against© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  183

the “White people’s ways and nature.”19 Additionally, Neolin advocatedviolence against British encroachments on Indian lands, which escalated
after the Seven Years’ War. His message was particularly effective in the
Ohio and Upper Susquehanna Valleys, where polyglot communities of indigenous refugees and migrants from across eastern North America lived
together. When combined with the militant leadership of Pontiac, whotook up Neolin’s message, the many Native peoples of the region united
in attacks against British forts and people. From 1763 until 1765, theGreat Lakes, Ohio Valley, and Upper Susquehanna Valley areas were embroiled in a war between Pontiac’s confederacy and the British Empire, a
war that ultimately forced the English to restructure how they managed
Native-British relations and trade.
In the interim between 1765 and 1811, other Native prophets kept
Neolin’s message alive while encouraging indigenous peoples to resist
Euro-American encroachments. These individuals included the Ottawa
leader “the Trout,” also called Maya-Ga-Wy; Joseph Brant of the Iroquois (Haudenosaunee); the Creek headman Mad Dog; Painted Pole of
the Shawnee; a Mohawk woman named Coocoochee; Main Poc of the
Potawatomi; and the Seneca prophet Handsome Lake. Once again, theepicenter of this pan-Indian resistance and revitalization originated in the
Ohio Valley and Great Lakes regions, where from 1791 to 1795 a joint
force of Shawnee, Delaware, Miami, Iroquois, Ojibwe, Ottawa, Huron,
Potawatomi, Mingo, Chickamauga, and other indigenous peoples waged
war against the American republic. Although this “Western Confederacy” ultimately suffered defeat at the Battle of Fallen Timbers in 1794,
this Native coalition achieved a number of military victories against
the republic, including the destruction of two American armies, forcing
President Washington to reformulate federal Indian policy. Tecumseh’s
experiences as a warrior against the American military in this conflictprobably influenced his later efforts to generate solidarity among North
American indigenous communities.
Tecumseh and Tenskwatawa articulated ideas and beliefs similar totheir eighteenth-century predecessors. In particular, Tenskwatawa pronounced that the Master of Life entrusted him and Tecumseh with the
responsibility for returning Native peoples to the one true path and to
rid Native communities of the dangerous and corrupting influences ofEuro-American trade and culture. Tenskwatawa stressed the need for
cultural and religious renewal, which coincided with his blending of thetenets, traditions, and rituals of indigenous religions and Christianity. In© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

184

chap ter 7

Tenskwatawa
as painted by
George Catlin,in 1831. Catlin
acknowledged theprophet’s spiritual power andpainted him witha medicine stick.
Wikimedia.

particular, Tenskwatawa emphasized apocalyptic visions that he and his
followers would usher in a new world and restore Native power to thecontinent. For Native peoples who gravitated to the Shawnee brothers,
this emphasis on cultural and religious revitalization was empoweringand spiritually liberating, especially given the continuous American assaults on Native land and power in the early nineteenth century.
Tecumseh’s confederacy drew heavily from indigenous communities
in the Old Northwest and the festering hatred for land-hungry Americans. Tecumseh attracted a wealth of allies in his adamant refusal to concede any more land. Tecumseh proclaimed that the Master of Life tasked
him with the responsibility of returning Native lands to their rightful
owners. In his efforts to promote unity among Native peoples, Tecumseh
also offered these communities a distinctly “Indian identity” that brought
disparate Native peoples together under the banner of a common spirituality, together resisting an oppressive force. In short, spirituality tied
together the resistance movement. Tecumseh and Tenskwatawa were notabove using this pan-Indian rhetoric to legitimate their own authority
within indigenous communities at the expense of other Native leaders.
This manifested most visibly during Tenskwatawa’s witch hunts of the
1800s. Those who opposed Tenskwatawa or sought to accommodate
Americans were labeled witches.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  185

While Tecumseh attracted Native peoples from around the Northwest
and some from the Southeast, the Red Stick Creeks brought these ideas to
the Southeast. Led by the Creek prophet Hillis Hadjo, who accompanied
Tecumseh when he toured throughout the Southeast in 1811, the Red
Sticks integrated certain religious tenets from the north and invented new
religious practices specific to the Creeks, all the while communicating
and coordinating with Tecumseh after he left Creek Country. In doing
so, the Red Sticks joined Tecumseh in his resistance movement while
seeking to purge Creek society of its Euro-American dependencies. Creek
leaders who maintained relationships with the United States, in contrast,
believed that accommodation and diplomacy might stave off American
encroachments better than violence.
Additionally, the Red Sticks discovered that most southeastern indigenous leaders cared little for Tecumseh’s confederacy. This lack of allies
hindered the spread of a pan-Indian movement in the southeast, and the
Red Sticks soon found themselves in a civil war against other Creeks. Tecumseh thus found little support in the Southeast beyond the Red Sticks,
who by 1813 were cut off from the North by Andrew Jackson. Shortly
thereafter, Jackson’s forces were joined by Lower Creek and Cherokee
forces that helped defeat the Red Sticks, culminating in Jackson’s victory at the Battle of Horseshoe Bend. Following their defeat, the Red
Sticks were forced to cede an unprecedented fourteen million acres ofland in the Treaty of Fort Jackson. As historian Adam Rothman argues,
the defeat of the Red Sticks allowed the United States to expand west of
the Mississippi, guaranteeing the continued existence and profitability ofslavery.20
Many Native leaders refused to join Tecumseh and instead maintained their loyalties to the American republic. After the failures of panIndian unity and loss at the Battle of Tippecanoe in 1811, Tecumseh’s
confederation floundered. The War of 1812 between the United States
and Britain offered new opportunities for Tecumseh and his followers.21
With the United States distracted, Tecumseh and his confederated army
seized several American forts on their own initiative. Eventually Tecumseh solicited British aid after sustaining heavy losses from American fighters at Fort Wayne and Fort Harrison. Even then, the confederacy faced an
uphill battle, particularly after American naval forces secured control of
the Great Lakes in September 1813, forcing British ships and reinforcements to retreat. Yet Tecumseh and his Native allies fought on despite
being surrounded by American forces. Tecumseh told the British commander Henry Proctor, “Our lives are in the hands of the Great Spirit.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

186

chap ter 7

We are determined to defend our lands, and if it is his will, we wish toleave our bones upon them.”22 Not soon thereafter, Tecumseh fell on thebattlefields of Moraviantown, Ontario, in October 1813. His death dealt
a severe blow to pan-Indian resistance against the United States. Men like
Tecumseh and Pontiac, however, left behind a legacy of pan-Indian unitythat was not soon forgotten.

VI. The War of 1812
Soon after Jefferson retired from the presidency in 1808, Congress ended
the embargo and the British relaxed their policies toward American ships.
Despite the embargo’s unpopularity, Jefferson still believed that moretime would have proven that peaceable coercion worked. Yet war with
Britain loomed—a war that would galvanize the young American nation.
The War of 1812 stemmed from American entanglement in two distinct sets of international issues. The first had to do with the nation’s desire to maintain its position as a neutral trading nation during the seriesof Anglo-French wars, which began in the aftermath of the French Revolution in 1793. The second had older roots in the colonial and Revolutionary era. In both cases, American interests conflicted with those of the
British Empire. British leaders showed little interest in accommodating
the Americans.
Impressments, the practice of forcing American sailors to join the
British Navy, was among the most important sources of conflict between
the two nations. Driven in part by trade with Europe, the American
economy grew quickly during the first decade of the nineteenth century,
creating a labor shortage in the American shipping industry. In response,
pay rates for sailors increased and American captains recruited heavily
from the ranks of British sailors. As a result, around 30 percent of sailors
employed on American merchant ships were British. As a republic, theAmericans advanced the notion that people could become citizens by
renouncing their allegiance to their home nation. To the British, a person
born in the British Empire was a subject of that empire for life, a status
they could not change. The British Navy was embroiled in a difficult
war and was unwilling to lose any of its labor force. In order to regain
lost crewmen, the British often boarded American ships to reclaim theirsailors. Of course, many American sailors found themselves caught up
in these sweeps and “impressed” into the service of the British Navy.
Between 1803 and 1812, some six thousand Americans suffered this fate.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  187

The British would release Americans who could prove their identity, but
this process could take years while the sailor endured harsh conditions
and the dangers of the Royal Navy.
In 1806, responding to a French declaration of a complete naval
blockade of Great Britain, the British demanded that neutral ships firstcarry their goods to Britain to pay a transit duty before they could proceed to France. Despite loopholes in these policies between 1807 and1812, Britain, France, and their allies seized about nine hundred American ships, prompting a swift and angry American response. Jefferson’s
embargo sent the nation into a deep depression and drove exports downfrom $108 million in 1807 to $22 million in 1808, all while having little
effect on Europeans.23 Within fifteen months Congress repealed the Embargo Act, replacing it with smaller restrictions on trade with Britain andFrance. Although efforts to stand against Great Britain had failed, resentment of British trade policy remained widespread.
Far from the Atlantic Ocean on the American frontier, Americans
were also at odds with the British Empire. From their position in Canada,
the British maintained relations with Native Americans in the Old Northwest, supplying them with goods and weapons in attempts to maintainties in case of another war with the United States. The threat of a Native
uprising increased after 1805 when Tenskwatawa and Tecumseh built
their alliance. The territorial governor of Illinois, William Henry Harrison, eventually convinced the Madison administration to allow for
military action against the Native Americans in the Ohio Valley. The
resulting Battle of Tippecanoe drove the followers of the Prophet fromtheir gathering place but did little to change the dynamics of the region.
British efforts to arm and supply Native Americans, however, angered
Americans and strengthened anti-British sentiments.
Republicans began to talk of war as a solution to these problems,arguing that it was necessary to complete the War for Independence by
preventing British efforts to keep America subjugated at sea and on land.
The war would also represent another battle against the Loyalists, somethirty-eight thousand of whom had populated Upper Canada after the
Revolution and sought to establish a counter to the radical experimentof the United States.24
In 1812, the Republicans held 75 percent of the seats in the Houseand 82 percent of the Senate, giving them a free hand to set national policy. Among them were the “War Hawks,” whom one historian describes
as “too young to remember the horrors of the American Revolution” and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

188

chap ter 7

thus “willing to risk another British war to vindicate the nation’s rights
and independence.”25 This group included men who would remain influential long after the War of 1812, such as Henry Clay of Kentucky andJohn C. Calhoun of South Carolina.
Convinced by the War Hawks in his party, Madison drafted a statement of the nation’s disputes with the British and asked Congress for a
war declaration on June 1, 1812. The Republicans hoped that an invasion of Canada might remove the British from their backyard and force
the empire to change their naval policies. After much negotiation in Congress over the details of the bill, Madison signed a declaration of war on
June 18, 1812. For the second time, the United States was at war with
Great Britain.
While the War of 1812 contained two key players—the United Statesand Great Britain—it also drew in other groups, such as Tecumseh andthe Indian Confederacy. The war can be organized into three stages ortheaters. The first, the Atlantic Theater, lasted until the spring of 1813.
During this time, Great Britain was chiefly occupied in Europe against
Napoleon, and the United States invaded Canada and sent their fledgling
navy against British ships. During the second stage, from early 1813 to
1814, the United States launched their second offensive against Canada
and the Great Lakes. In this period, the Americans won their first successes. The third stage, the Southern Theater, concluded with Andrew
Jackson’s January 1815 victory outside New Orleans, Louisiana.
During the war, the Americans were greatly interested in Canada andthe Great Lakes borderlands. In July 1812, the United States launched theirfirst offensive against Canada. By August, however, the British and their allies rebuffed the Americans, costing the United States control over Detroit
and parts of the Michigan Territory. By the close of 1813, the Americans
recaptured Detroit, shattered the Indian Confederacy, killed Tecumseh,
and eliminated the British threat in that theater. Despite these accomplishments, the American land forces proved outmatched by their adversaries.
After the land campaign of 1812 failed to secure America’s war aims,
Americans turned to the infant navy in 1813. Privateers and the U.S.
Navy rallied behind the slogan “Free Trade and Sailors’ Rights!” Although the British possessed the most powerful navy in the world, surprisingly the young American navy extracted early victories with larger,
more heavily armed ships. By 1814, however, the major naval battles had
been fought with little effect on the war’s outcome.
With Britain’s main naval fleet fighting in the Napoleonic Wars,
smaller ships and armaments stationed in North America were generally© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  189

As pictured in this 1812 political cartoon published in Philadelphia, Americans lambasted the British andtheir native allies for what they considered “savage” offenses during war, though Americans too were engaging in such heinous acts. William Charles, A scene on the frontiers as practiced by the “humane” British
and their “worthy” allies, Philadelphia, 1812. Library of Congress.

no match for their American counterparts. Early on, Americans humiliated the British in single ship battles. In retaliation, Captain Philip Brokeof the HMS Shannon attacked the USS Chesapeake, captained by James
Lawrence, on June 1, 1813. Within six minutes, the Chesapeake wasdestroyed and Lawrence mortally wounded. Yet the Americans did notgive up as Lawrence commanded them, “Tell the men to fire faster! Don’t
give up the ship!”26 Lawrence died of his wounds three days later, and although the Shannon defeated the Chesapeake, Lawrence’s words becamea rallying cry for the Americans.
Two and a half months later the USS Constitution squared off with the
HMS Guerriere. As the Guerriere tried to outmaneuver the Americans,
the Constitution pulled along broadside and began hammering the British
frigate. The Guerriere returned fire, but as one sailor observed, the cannonballs simply bounced off the Constitution’s thick hull. “­Huzzah! Hersides are made of iron!” shouted the sailor, and henceforth, the Constitution became known as “Old Ironsides.” In less than thirty-five m­ inutes,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

190

chap ter 7

The artist shows
Washington, D.C.,
engulfed in flamesas the British
troops set fire to
the city in 1813.
Capture of theCity of Washington, August 1814.
Wikimedia.

the Guerriere was so badly damaged that it was set aflame rather thantaken as a prize.
In 1814, Americans gained naval victories on Lake Champlain near
Plattsburgh, preventing a British land invasion of the United States andon the Chesapeake Bay at Fort McHenry in Baltimore. Fort McHenry
repelled the nineteen-ship British fleet, enduring twenty-seven hours ofbombardment virtually unscathed. Watching from aboard a British ship,
American poet Francis Scott Key penned the verses of what would become the national anthem, “The Star Spangled Banner.”
Impressive though these accomplishments were, they belied what was
actually a poorly executed military campaign against the British. The
U.S. Navy won their most significant victories in the Atlantic Ocean in
1813. Napoleon’s defeat in early 1814, however, allowed the British to
focus on North America and blockade American ports. Thanks to theblockade, the British were able to burn Washington, D.C., on August24, 1814 and open a new theater of operations in the South. The British
sailed for New Orleans, where they achieved a naval victory at Lake Borgne before losing the land invasion to Major General Andrew Jackson’s
troops in January 1815. This American victory actually came after theUnited States and the United Kingdom signed the Treaty of Ghent on© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  191

December 24, 1814, but the Battle of New Orleans proved to be a psychological victory that boosted American morale and affected how the
war has been remembered.
But not all Americans supported the war. In 1814, New England Federalists met in Hartford, Connecticut, to try to end the war and curb thepower of the Republican Party. They produced a document that proposed abolishing the three-fifths rule that afforded southern slaveholders
disproportionate representation in Congress, limiting the president to asingle term in office, and most importantly, demanding a two-thirds congressional majority, rather than a simple majority, for legislation that declared war, admitted new states into the Union, or regulated commerce.
With the two-thirds majority, New England’s Federalist politicians believed they could limit the power of their political foes.
These proposals were sent to Washington, but unfortunately for theFederalists, the victory at New Orleans buoyed popular support for
the Madison administration. With little evidence, newspapers accusedthe Hartford Convention’s delegates of plotting secession. The episodedemonstrated the waning power of Federalism and the need for the region’s politicians to shed their aristocratic and Anglophile image. The
next New England politician to assume the presidency, John Quincy

Contemplating
the possibility ofsecession over
the War of 1812
(fueled in largepart by the economic interestsof New Englandmerchants), theHartford Convention posed thepossibility ofdisaster for thestill-young UnitedStates. England,
represented by the
figure John Bullon the right side,
is shown in thispolitical cartoon
with arms open to
accept New England back into its
empire. WilliamCharles Jr., The
Hartford Convention or Leap No
Leap. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

192

chap ter 7

Adams, would, in 1824, emerge not from within the Federalist fold but
having served as secretary of state under President James Monroe, theleader of the Virginia Republicans.
The Treaty of Ghent essentially returned relations between the UnitedStates and Britain to their prewar status. The war, however, mattered politically and strengthened American nationalism. During the war, Americans read patriotic newspaper stories, sang patriotic songs, and bought
consumer goods decorated with national emblems. They also heard stories about how the British and their Native allies threatened to bringviolence into American homes. For examples, rumors spread that British
officers promised rewards of “beauty and booty” for their soldiers when
they attacked New Orleans.27 In the Great Lakes borderlands, wartime
propaganda fueled Americans’ fear of Britain’s Native American allies,
whom they believed would slaughter men, women, and children indiscriminately. Terror and love worked together to make American citizens
feel a stronger bond with their country. Because the war mostly cut off
America’s trade with Europe, it also encouraged Americans to see themselves as different and separate; it fostered a sense that the country had
been reborn.
Former treasury secretary Albert Gallatin claimed that the War of1812 revived “national feelings” that had dwindled after the Revolution. “The people,” he wrote, were now “more American; they feel andact more like a nation.”28 Politicians proposed measures to reinforce thefragile Union through capitalism and built on these sentiments of nationalism. The United States continued to expand into Indian territories withwestward settlement in far-flung new states like Tennessee, Ohio, Mississippi, and Illinois. Between 1810 and 1830, the country added more thansix thousand new post offices.
In 1817, South Carolina congressman John C. Calhoun called forbuilding projects to “bind the republic together with a perfect system ofroads and canals.”29 He joined with other politicians, such as Kentucky’s
powerful Henry Clay, to promote what came to be called an American
System. They aimed to make America economically independent and encouraged commerce between the states over trade with Europe and theWest Indies. The American System would include a new Bank of theUnited States to provide capital; a high protective tariff, which would
raise the prices of imported goods and help American-made products
compete; and a network of “internal improvements,” roads and canals
to let people take American goods to market.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  193

These projects were controversial. Many people believed that they
were unconstitutional or would increase the federal government’s powerat the expense of the states. Even Calhoun later changed his mind andjoined the opposition. The War of 1812, however, had reinforced Americans’ sense of the nation’s importance in their political and economic
life. Even when the federal government did not act, states created banks,
roads, and canals of their own.
What may have been the boldest declaration of America’s postwar
pride came in 1823. President James Monroe issued an ultimatum to theempires of Europe in order to support several wars of independence in
Latin America. The Monroe Doctrine declared that the United States considered its entire hemisphere, both North and South America, off-­limits
to new European colonization. Although Monroe was a Jeffersonian,some of his principles echoed Federalist policies. Whereas Jefferson cut
the size of the military and ended all internal taxes in his first term, Monroe advocated the need for a strong military and an aggressive foreign
policy. Since Americans were spreading out over the continent, Monroe
authorized the federal government to invest in canals and roads, which
he said would “shorten distances and, by making each part more accessible to and dependent on the other . . . shall bind the Union more closely
together.”30 As Federalists had attempted two decades earlier, Republican
leaders after the War of 1812 advocated strengthening the government tostrengthen the nation.

VII. Conclusion
Monroe’s election after the conclusion of the War of 1812 signaled thedeath knell of the Federalists. Some predicted an “era of good feelings”
and an end to party divisions. The War had cultivated a profound senseof union among a diverse and divided people. Yet that “era of good feelings” would never really come. Political division continued. Though thedying Federalists would fade from political relevance, a schism within the
Republican Party would give rise to Jacksonian Democrats. Political limits continued along class, gender, and racial and ethnic lines. At the sametime, industrialization and the development of American capitalism required new justifications of inequality. Social change and increased immigration prompted nativist reactions that would divide “true” Americans
from dangerous or undeserving “others.” Still, a cacophony of voices
clamored to be heard and struggled to realize a social order compatible© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

194

chap ter 7

with the ideals of equality and individual liberty. As always, the meaningof democracy was in flux.

VIII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Nathaniel C. Green, with content contributions by
Justin Clark, Adam Costanzo, Stephanie Gamble, Dale Kretz, Julie Richter, Bryan
Rindfleisch, Angela Riotto, James Risk, Cara Rogers, Jonathan Wilfred Wilson,
and Charlton Yingling.
Recommended citation: Justin Clark et al., “The Early Republic,” Nathaniel C. Green, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright(Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
N o tes t o C h a p ter 7
1. Thomas Paine, Common Sense (1776), in Eric Foner, ed., Thomas Paine:
Collected Writings (New York: Library of America, 1995), 23.
2. David Walker, Appeal to the Coloured Citizens of the World, But in Particular, and Very Expressly, to Those of The United States of America (NewYork: Hill and Wang, 1995), 21, 56.
3. John Russwurm, “The Condition and Prospects of Hayti,” in African
Americans and the Haitian Revolution: Selected Essays and Historical Documents, ed. Maurice Jackson and Jacqueline Bacon (New York: Routledge, 2013),
168.
4. “Republic of Hayti,” Colored American, March 15, 1838, 2.
5. Benjamin Rush, “Observations Intended to Favour a Supposition That theBlack Color (As It Is Called) of the Negroes is Derived from the Leprosy,” Transactions of the American Philosophical Society 4 (1799): 289–297.
6. Banneker to Jefferson, August 19, 1791, Founders Online, National Archives, http://​founders​.archives​.gov/​documents/​Jefferson/​01​-22​-02​-0049.
7. Fisher Ames, “The Mire of a Democracy,” in W. B. Allen, ed., Works ofFisher Ames, 2 vols. (Indianapolis, IN: Liberty Fund, 1984), Vol. 1: 6,7.
8. Jefferson to John Garland Jefferson, January 25, 1810, in The Papers ofThomas Jefferson, Retirement Series, ed. Julian P. Boyd et al., 40 vols. to date(Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 1950–), Vol. 2: 183. Hereafter cited
as PTJ, RS.
9. Thomas Jefferson to Spencer Roane, September 6, 1819, http://​www​.loc​.gov/​exhibits/​jefferson/​137​.html.
10. Philadelphia Independent Gazetteer, June 5, 1787, in Merrill Jensen,
John P. Kaminski, Gaspare J. Saladino, et al., eds., The Documentary History of
the Ratification of the Constitution, 22 vols. to date (Madison: State Historical
Society of Wisconsin, 1976–), Vol. 13: 126–127. The digital edition of the firsttwenty volumes is available through the University of Virginia Press Rotunda
project, edited by John P. Kaminski, Gaspare J. Saladino, et al., http://​rotunda​.upress​.virginia​.edu/​founders/​RNCN​.html. Hereafter cited as DHRC.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  195

11. Alexandria Times, and District of Columbia Daily Advertiser (Alexandria, VA), July 2, 1800; Constitutional Telegraphe (Boston, MA), February 15
and December 6, 1800; Carlisle Gazette (Carlisle, PA), November 6, 1799.
12. See Linda K. Kerber, Women of the Republic: Intellect and Ideology in
Revolutionary America (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1997);
and Mary Kelley, Learning to Stand and Speak: Women, Education, and PublicLife in America’s Republic (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2006).
13. Jefferson to John B. Colvin, September 20, 1810, in PTJ, RS 3: 99,
100, 101.
14. Jefferson to the Earl of Buchan Washington, July 10, 1803, in Papers ofThomas Jefferson, Volume 40 (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press, 2013),
708–709.
15. For the Hemings controversy and the DNA evidence, see Annette Gordon-Reed, Thomas Jefferson and Sally Hemings: An American Controversy(Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 1997).
16. Recorder (Richmond, VA), November 3, 1802.
17. The Pretensions of Thomas Jefferson to the Presidency Examined; andthe Charges Against John Adams Refuted. Addressed to the Citizens of America
in General; and Particularly to the Electors of the President, 2 vols. (Philadelphia:s.n., 1796).
18. See, for example, Anthony F. C. Wallace, The Death and Rebirth of theSeneca (New York: Random House, 1969), 111.
19. Gregory Dowd, A Spirited Resistance: The North American Indian Struggle for Unity, 1745–1815 (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1992), 33.
20. Adam Rothman, Slave Country: American Expansion and the Origins of
the Deep South (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009).
21. Nicole Eustace, 1812: War and the Passions of Patriotism (Philadelphia:
University of Pennsylvania Press, 2012), 149–153.
22. Quoted in Edward Eggleston and Elizabeth Eggleston Seelye, Tecumseh
and the Shawnee Prophet (New York: Dodd, Mead, 1878), 309.
23. Amanda Porterfield, Conceived in Doubt: Religion and Politics in the
New American Nation (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2012), 187.
24. Alan Taylor, The Civil War of 1812: American Citizens, British Subjects,
Irish Rebels, and Indian Allies (New York: Random House, 2010), 5.
25. Donald R. Hickey, Glorious Victory: Andrew Jackson and the Battle of
New Orleans (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2015), 8.
26. “Martin Bibbings, “The Battle,” in Tim Voelcker, ed., Broke of the Shannon: And the War of 1812 (London: Seaworth Publishing, 2013), 138.
27. Ronald L. Drez, The War of 1812: Conflict and Deception (Baton Rouge:
LSU Press, 2014), 154.
28. Morton Keller, America’s Three Regimes: A New Political History: A
New Political History (New York: Oxford University Press, 2007), 69.
29. Brian Balogh, A Government Out of Sight: The Mystery of National Authority in Nineteenth-Century America (New York: Cambridge University Press,2009), 130.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

196

chap ter 7

30. “Inaugural Address, March 4, 1817,” in Stanislaus Murray Hamilton,ed., The Writings of James Monroe (New York: Putnam, 1902), Vol. 6: 11.
R e c o mmen d e d R e a din gAppleby, Joyce. Liberalism and Republicanism in the Historical Imagination.
Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 1992.
Bailey, Jeremy D. Thomas Jefferson and Executive Power. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2010.
Blackhawk, Ned. Violence over the Land: Indians and Empires in the Early
American West. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2008.
Bradburn, Douglas. The Citizenship Revolution: Politics and the Creation of theAmerican Union, 1774–1804. Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press,
2009.
Cleves, Rachel Hope. The Reign of Terror in America: Visions of Violence from
Anti-Jacobinism to Antislavery. New York: Cambridge University Press,
2009.
Dubois, Laurent. Avengers of the New World: The Story of the Haitian Revolution. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2005.
Edmunds, R. David. The Shawnee Prophet. Lincoln: University of Nebraska
Press, 1983.
Eustace, Nicole. 1812: War and the Passions of Patriotism. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2012.
Fabian, Ann. The Skull Collectors: Race, Science, and America’s Unburied Dead.
Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2010.
Freeman, Joanne B. Affairs of Honor: National Politics in the New Republic.
New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2001.
Furstenberg, François. In the Name of the Father: Washington’s Legacy, Slavery,
and the Making of a Nation. New York: Penguin, 2006.
Kastor, Peter J. The Nation’s Crucible: The Louisiana Purchase and the Creationof America. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2004.
Kelley, Mary. Learning to Stand and Speak: Women, Education, and Public Lifein America’s Republic. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2006.
Kerber, Linda. Federalists in Dissent: Imagery and Ideology in Jeffersonian America. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1970.
_________. Women of the Republic: Intellect and Ideology in Revolutionary
America. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1997.
Lewis, Jan. The Pursuit of Happiness: Family and Values in Jefferson’s Virginia.
New York: Cambridge University Press, 1985.
Manion, Jen. Liberty’s Prisoners: Carceral Culture in Early America. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2015.
Onuf, Peter. Jefferson’s Empire: The Language of American Nationhood. Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 2000.
Porterfield, Amanda. Conceived in Doubt: Religion and Politics in the New
American Nation (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2012.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T h e E a r l y R e p u bl i c  197

Rothman, Adam. Slave Country: American Expansion and the Origins of the
Deep South. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009.
Rothman, Joshua D. Notorious in the Neighborhood: Sex and Families Acrossthe Color Line in Virginia, 1787–1861. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2003.
Sidbury, James. Ploughshares into Swords: Race, Rebellion, and Identity in Gabriel’s Virginia, 1730–1810. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press,
1997.
Smith-Rosenberg, Carroll. This Violent Empire: The Birth of an American National Identity. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2012.
Taylor, Alan. The Civil War of 1812: American Citizens, British Subjects, Irish
Rebels, and Indian Allies. New York: Random House, 2010.
Waldstreicher, David. In the Midst of Perpetual Fetes: The Making of American
Nationalism 1776–1820. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1997.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

8
The Market Revolution
I. Introduction
In the early years of the nineteenth century, Americans’ endless commercial ambition—what one Baltimore paper in 1815 called an “almost
universal ambition to get forward”—remade the nation.1 Between the
Revolution and the Civil War, an old subsistence world died and a new
more-commercial nation was born. Americans integrated the technologies of the Industrial Revolution into a new commercial economy. Steampower, the technology that moved steamboats and railroads, fueled therise of American industry by powering mills and sparking new nationaltransportation networks. A “market revolution” remade the nation.
The revolution reverberated across the country. More and more
farmers grew crops for profit, not self-sufficiency. Vast factories andcities arose in the North. Enormous fortunes materialized. A new middle class ballooned. And as more men and women worked in the cash

William James
Bennett, View ofSouth Street, fromMaiden Lane,
New York City, c.
1827. Metropolitan Museum of
New York.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  199

economy, they were freed from the bound dependence of servitude.
But there were costs to this revolution. As northern textile factories
boomed, the demand for southern cotton swelled, and American slavery accelerated. Northern subsistence farmers became laborers boundto the whims of markets and bosses. The market revolution sparked
explosive economic growth and new personal wealth, but it also created a growing lower class of property-less workers and a series ofdevastating depressions, called “panics.” Many Americans laboredfor low wages and became trapped in endless cycles of poverty. Some
workers, often immigrant women, worked thirteen hours a day, sixdays a week. Others labored in slavery. Massive northern textile mills
turned southern cotton into cheap cloth. And although northern states
washed their hands of slavery, their factories fueled the demand forslave-grown southern cotton and their banks provided the financingthat ensured the profitability and continued existence of the Americanslave system. And so, as the economy advanced, the market revolution
wrenched the United States in new directions as it became a nation offree labor and slavery, of wealth and inequality, and of endless promise
and untold perils.

II. Early Republic Economic Development
The growth of the American economy reshaped American life in thedecades before the Civil War. Americans increasingly produced goods
for sale, not for consumption. Improved transportation enabled a larger
exchange network. Labor-saving technology improved efficiency andenabled the separation of the public and domestic spheres. The market
revolution fulfilled the revolutionary generation’s expectations of progress but introduced troubling new trends. Class conflict, child labor,
accelerated immigration, and the expansion of slavery followed. Thesestrains required new family arrangements and transformed American
cities.
American commerce had proceeded haltingly during the eighteenth
century. American farmers increasingly exported foodstuffs to Europe as
the French Revolutionary Wars devastated the continent between 1793
and 1815. America’s exports rose in value from $20.2 million in 1790
to $108.3 million by 1807.2 But while exports rose, exorbitant internaltransportation costs hindered substantial economic development within
the United States. In 1816, for instance, $9 could move one ton of goods
across the Atlantic Ocean, but only thirty miles across land. An 1816

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

200

chap ter 8

Clyde Osmer
DeLand, The First
Locomotive. Aug.
8th, 1829. Trial
Trip of the “Stourbridge Lion,”
1916. Library ofCongress.

Senate Committee Report lamented that “the price of land carriage is
too great” to allow the profitable production of American manufactures.
But in the wake of the War of 1812, Americans rushed to build a newnational infrastructure, new networks of roads, canals, and railroads. In
his 1815 annual message to Congress, President James Madison stressed“the great importance of establishing throughout our country the roads
and canals which can best be executed under national authority.”3 State
governments continued to sponsor the greatest improvements in American transportation, but the federal government’s annual expenditures oninternal improvements climbed to a yearly average of $1,323,000 by Andrew Jackson’s presidency.4
State legislatures meanwhile pumped capital into the economy bychartering banks. The number of state-chartered banks skyrocketed from
1 in 1783, 266 in 1820, and 702 in 1840 to 1,371 in 1860.5 European
capital also helped build American infrastructure. By 1844, one British
traveler declared that “the prosperity of America, her railroads, canals,
steam navigation, and banks, are the fruit of English capital.”6
Economic growth, however, proceeded unevenly. Depressions devastated the economy in 1819, 1837, and 1857. Each followed rampant
speculation in various commodities: land in 1819, land and slaves in© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  201

1837, and railroad bonds in 1857. Eventually the bubbles all burst. The
spread of paper currency untethered the economy from the physical signifiers of wealth familiar to the colonial generation, namely land. Counterfeit bills were endemic during this early period of banking. With somany fake bills circulating, Americans were constantly on the lookout for
the “confidence man” and other deceptive characters in the urban landscape. Prostitutes and con men could look like regular honest Americans.
Advice literature offered young men and women strategies for avoiding
hypocrisy in an attempt to restore the social fiber. Intimacy in the domestic sphere became more important as duplicity proliferated in the publicsphere. Fear of the confidence man, counterfeit bills, and a pending bust
created anxiety in the new capitalist economy. But Americans refused toblame the logic of their new commercial system for these depressions.
Instead, they kept pushing “to get forward.”
The so-called Transportation Revolution opened the vast lands westof the Appalachian Mountains. In 1810, before the rapid explosion ofAmerican infrastructure, Margaret Dwight left New Haven, Connecticut,
in a wagon headed for Ohio Territory. Her trip was less than five hundred
miles but took six weeks to complete. The journey was a terrible ordeal,
she said. The roads were “so rocky & so gullied as to be almost impassable.”7 Ten days into the journey, at Bethlehem, Pennsylvania, Dwightsaid “it appeared to me that we had come to the end of the habitable partof the globe.” She finally concluded that “the reason so few are willing toreturn from the Western country, is not that the country is so good, but
because the journey is so bad.”8 Nineteen years later, in 1829, English
traveler Frances Trollope made the reverse journey across the Allegheny
Mountains from Cincinnati to the East Coast. At Wheeling, Virginia, hercoach encountered the National Road, the first federally funded interstate
infrastructure project. The road was smooth and her journey across theAlleghenies was a scenic delight. “I really can hardly conceive a higher
enjoyment than a botanical tour among the Alleghany Mountains,” shedeclared. The ninety miles of the National Road was to her “a garden.”9
If the two decades between Margaret Dwight’s and Frances Trollope’s
journeys transformed the young nation, the pace of change only accelerated in the following years. If a transportation revolution began with improved road networks, it soon incorporated even greater improvementsin the ways people and goods moved across the landscape.
New York State completed the Erie Canal in 1825. The 350-mile-longhuman-made waterway linked the Great Lakes with the Hudson River© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

202

chap ter 8

Engraving basedon W. H. Bartlett,
Lockport, Erie
Canal, 1839.
Wikimedia.

and the Atlantic Ocean. Soon crops grown in the Great Lakes region
were carried by water to eastern cities, and goods from emerging eastern
factories made the reverse journey to midwestern farmers. The success of
New York’s “artificial river” launched a canal-building boom. By 1840
Ohio created two navigable, all-water links from Lake Erie to the Ohio
River.
Robert Fulton established the first commercial steamboat service
up and down the Hudson River in New York in 1807. Soon thereafter
steamboats filled the waters of the Mississippi and Ohio Rivers. Downstream-only routes became watery two-way highways. By 1830, morethan two hundred steamboats moved up and down western rivers.
The United States’ first long-distance rail line launched from Maryland in 1827. Baltimore’s city government and the state government ofMaryland provided half the start-up funds for the new Baltimore & Ohio
(B&O) Rail Road Company. The B&O’s founders imagined the line as ameans to funnel the agricultural products of the trans-Appalachian Westto an outlet on the Chesapeake Bay. Similar motivations led citizens in
Philadelphia, Boston, New York City, and Charleston, South Carolina
to launch their own rail lines. State and local governments provided themeans for the bulk of this initial wave of railroad construction, but eco-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  203

nomic collapse following the Panic of 1837 made governments wary ofsuch investments. Government supports continued throughout the century, but decades later the public origins of railroads were all but forgotten, and the railroad corporation became the most visible embodiment ofcorporate capitalism.
By 1860 Americans had laid more than thirty thousand miles of railroads.10 The ensuing web of rail, roads, and canals meant that few farmers
in the Northeast or Midwest had trouble getting goods to urban markets.
Railroad development was slower in the South, but there a combination ofrail lines and navigable rivers meant that few cotton planters struggled totransport their products to textile mills in the Northeast and in England.
Such internal improvements not only spread goods, they spread information. The transportation revolution was followed by a communications
revolution. The telegraph redefined the limits of human communication.
By 1843 Samuel Morse had persuaded Congress to fund a forty-mile
telegraph line stretching from Washington, D.C., to Baltimore. Within a
few short years, during the Mexican-American War, telegraph lines carried news of battlefield events to eastern newspapers within days. This
contrasts starkly with the War of 1812, when the Battle of New Orleans
took place nearly two full weeks after Britain and the United States had
signed a peace treaty.
The consequences of the transportation and communication revolutions reshaped the lives of Americans. Farmers who previously produced
crops mostly for their own family now turned to the market. They earned
cash for what they had previously consumed; they purchased the goods
they had previously made or went without. Market-based farmers soon
accessed credit through eastern banks, which provided them with theopportunity to expand their enterprise but left also them prone before
the risk of catastrophic failure wrought by distant market forces. In the
Northeast and Midwest, where farm labor was ever in short supply, ambitious farmers invested in new technologies that promised to increase
the productivity of the limited labor supply. The years between 1815
and 1850 witnessed an explosion of patents on agricultural technologies. The most famous of these, perhaps, was Cyrus McCormick’s horsedrawn mechanical reaper, which partially mechanized wheat harvesting,and John Deere’s steel-bladed plow, which more easily allowed for theconversion of unbroken ground into fertile farmland.
Most visibly, the market revolution encouraged the growth of cities
and reshaped the lives of urban workers. In 1820, only New York had© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

204

chap ter 8

A. Janicke &Co., Our City,(St. Louis, Mo.),
1859. Library ofCongress.

over one hundred thousand inhabitants. By 1850, six American cities met
that threshold, including Chicago, which had been founded fewer than
two decades earlier.11 New technology and infrastructure paved the way
for such growth. The Erie Canal captured the bulk of the trade emerging
from the Great Lakes region, securing New York City’s position as thenation’s largest and most economically important city. The steamboat
turned St. Louis and Cincinnati into centers of trade, and Chicago roseas it became the railroad hub of the western Great Lakes and Great Plains
regions. The geographic center of the nation shifted westward. The development of steam power and the exploitation of Pennsylvania coalfields
shifted the locus of American manufacturing. By the 1830s, for instance,
New England was losing its competitive advantage to the West.
Meanwhile, the cash economy eclipsed the old, local, informal systems of barter and trade. Income became the measure of economic worth.
Productivity and efficiencies paled before the measure of income. Cashfacilitated new impersonal economic relationships and formalized newmeans of production. Young workers might simply earn wages, for instance, rather than receiving room and board and training as part of apprenticeships. Moreover, a new form of economic organization appeared:
the business corporation.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  205

States offered the privileges of incorporation to protect the fortunes
and liabilities of entrepreneurs who invested in early industrial endeavors. A corporate charter allowed investors and directors to avoid personal liability for company debts. The legal status of incorporation had
been designed to confer privileges to organizations embarking on expensive projects explicitly designed for the public good, such as universities,municipalities, and major public works projects. The business corporation was something new. Many Americans distrusted these new, impersonal business organizations whose officers lacked personal responsibility
while nevertheless carrying legal rights. Many wanted limits. Thomas Jefferson himself wrote in 1816 that “I hope we shall crush in its birth thearistocracy of our monied corporations which dare already to challenge
our government to a trial of strength, and bid defiance to the laws of ourcountry.”12 But in Dartmouth v. Woodward (1819) the Supreme Court
upheld the rights of private corporations when it denied the attempt of
the government of New Hampshire to reorganize Dartmouth College on
behalf of the common good. Still, suspicions remained. A group of journeymen cordwainers in New Jersey publically declared in 1835 that they“entirely disapprov[ed] of the incorporation of Companies, for carrying
on manual mechanical business, inasmuch as we believe their tendency is
to eventuate and produce monopolies, thereby crippling the energies ofindividual enterprise.”13

III. The Decline of Northern Slavery andthe Rise of the Cotton Kingdom
Slave labor helped fuel the market revolution. By 1832, textile companies made up 88 out of 106 American corporations valued at over
$100,000.14 These textile mills, worked by free labor, nevertheless depended on southern cotton, and the vast new market economy spurred
the expansion of the plantation South.
By the early nineteenth century, states north of the Mason-Dixon
Line had taken steps to abolish slavery. Vermont included abolition asa provision of its 1777 state constitution. Pennsylvania’s emancipation
act of 1780 stipulated that freed children must serve an indenture termof twenty-eight years. Gradualism brought emancipation while also
­defending the interests of northern masters and controlling still anothergeneration of black Americans. In 1804 New Jersey became the last of
the northern states to adopt gradual emancipation plans. There was no© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

206

chap ter 8

immediate moment of jubilee, as many northern states only promised toliberate future children born to enslaved mothers. Such laws also stipulated that such children remain in indentured servitude to their m­ other’smaster in order to compensate the slaveholder’s loss. James Mars, ayoung man indentured under this system in Connecticut, risked being
thrown in jail when he protested the arrangement that kept him boundto his mother’s master until age twenty-five.15
Quicker routes to freedom included escape or direct emancipation
by masters. But escape was dangerous and voluntary manumission rare.
Congress, for instance, made the harboring of a fugitive slave a federal
crime as early as 1793. Hopes for manumission were even slimmer, as few
northern slaveholders emancipated their own slaves. Roughly one fifth of
the white families in New York City owned slaves, and fewer than eighty
slaveholders in the city voluntarily manumitted slaves between 1783 and1800. By 1830, census data suggests that at least 3,500 people were stillenslaved in the North. Elderly Connecticut slaves remained in bondage aslate as 1848, and in New Jersey slavery endured until after the Civil War.16
Emancipation proceeded slowly, but proceeded nonetheless. A free
black population of fewer than 60,000 in 1790 increased to more than
186,000 by 1810. Growing free black communities fought for their civilrights. In a number of New England locales, free African Americans
could vote and send their children to public schools. Most northern states
granted black citizens property rights and trial by jury. African Americans owned land and businesses, founded mutual aid societies, established churches, promoted education, developed print culture, and voted.
Nationally, however, the slave population continued to grow, fromless than 700,000 in 1790 to more than 1.5 million by 1820.17 The
growth of abolition in the North and the acceleration of slavery in theSouth created growing divisions. Cotton drove the process more thanany other crop. Eli Whitney’s cotton gin, a simple hand-cranked device
designed to mechanically remove sticky green seeds from short staple
cotton, allowed southern planters to dramatically expand cotton production for the national and international markets. Water-powered textile
factories in England and the American Northeast rapidly turned raw cotton into cloth. Technology increased both the supply of and demand forcotton. White southerners responded by expanding cultivation farther
west, to the Mississippi River and beyond. Slavery had been growing lessprofitable in tobacco-planting regions like Virginia, but the growth ofcotton farther south and west increased the demand for human bondage.
Eager cotton planters invested their new profits in new slaves.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  207

The cotton boom fueled speculation in slavery. Many slave owners
leveraged potential profits into loans used to purchase ever increasing
numbers of slaves. For example, one 1840 Louisiana Courier ad warned,“it is very difficult now to find persons willing to buy slaves from Mississippi or Alabama on account of the fears entertained that such property
may be already mortgaged to the banks of the above named states.”18
New national and international markets fueled the plantation boom.
American cotton exports rose from 150,000 bales in 1815 to 4,541,000
bales in 1859. The Census Bureau’s 1860 Census of Manufactures statedthat “the manufacture of cotton constitutes the most striking feature of
the industrial history of the last fifty years.”19 Slave owners shipped theircotton north to textile manufacturers and to northern financers for overseas shipments. Northern insurance brokers and exporters in the Northeast profited greatly.
While the United States ended its legal participation in the global slave
trade in 1808, slave traders moved one million slaves from the tobaccoproducing Upper South to cotton fields in the Lower South between 1790
and 1860.20 This harrowing trade in human flesh supported middle-classoccupations in the North and South: bankers, doctors, lawyers, insurance brokers, and shipping agents all profited. And of course it facilitatedthe expansion of northeastern textile mills.

Sidney & Neff, detail from Plan of
the City of Lowell, Massachusetts,
1850. Wikimedia
Commons.

IV. Changes in Labor Organization
While industrialization bypassed most of the American South, southern cotton production nevertheless nurtured industrialization in the­Northeast and Midwest. The drive to produce cloth transformed the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

208

chap ter 8

American ­system of labor. In the early republic, laborers in manufacturing
might typically have been expected to work at every stage of production.
But a new system, piecework, divided much of production into discrete
steps performed by different workers. In this new system, merchants orinvestors sent or “put out” materials to individuals and families to complete at home. These independent laborers then turned over the partiallyfinished goods to the owner to be given to another laborer to finish.
As early as the 1790s, however, merchants in New England began
experimenting with machines to replace the putting-out system. To effect this transition, merchants and factory owners relied on the theft ofBritish technological knowledge to build the machines they needed. In
1789, for instance, a textile mill in Pawtucket, Rhode Island, contracted
twenty-one-year-old British immigrant Samuel Slater to build a yarnspinning machine and then a carding machine. Slater had apprenticed
in an English mill and succeeded in mimicking the English machinery.
The fruits of American industrial espionage peaked in 1813 when Francis Cabot Lowell and Paul Moody re-created the powered loom used in
the mills of Manchester, England. Lowell had spent two years in Britain
observing and touring mills in England. He committed the design of thepowered loom to memory so that, no matter how many times British customs officials searched his luggage, he could smuggle England’s industrial
know-how into New England.
Lowell’s contribution to American industrialism was not only technological, it was organizational. He helped reorganize and centralize theAmerican manufacturing process. A new approach, the Waltham-Lowell
System, created the textile mill that defined antebellum New Englandand American industrialism before the Civil War. The modern American textile mill was fully realized in the planned mill town of Lowell in1821, four years after Lowell himself died. Powered by the Merrimack
River in northern Massachusetts and operated by local farm girls, themills of Lowell centralized the process of textile manufacturing under
one roof. The modern American factory was born. Soon ten thousand
workers labored in Lowell alone. Sarah Rice, who worked at the nearby
Millbury factory, found it “a noisy place” that was “more confined thanI like to be.”21 Working conditions were harsh for the many desperate“mill girls” who operated the factories relentlessly from sunup to sundown. One worker complained that “a large class of females are, andhave been, destined to a state of servitude.”22 Female workers went on
strike. They lobbied for better working hours. But the lure of wages was© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  209

too much. As another worker noted, “very many Ladies . . . have given
up millinery, dressmaking & school keeping for work in the mill.”23 Witha large supply of eager workers, Lowell’s vision brought a rush of capitaland entrepreneurs into New England. The first American manufacturing
boom was under way.
The market revolution shook other industries as well. Craftsmen
began to understand that new markets increased the demand for theirproducts. Some shoemakers, for instance, abandoned the traditional
method of producing custom-built shoes at their home workshops andinstead began producing larger quantities of shoes in ready-made sizes tobe shipped to urban centers. Manufacturers wanting increased production abandoned the old personal approach of relying on a single live-in
apprentice for labor and instead hired unskilled wage laborers who did
not have to be trained in all aspects of making shoes but could simply be
assigned a single repeatable aspect of the task. Factories slowly replaced
shops. The old paternalistic apprentice system, which involved long-term
obligations between apprentice and master, gave way to a more impersonal and more flexible labor system in which unskilled laborers could
be hired and fired as the market dictated. A writer in the New York

Winslow Homer,“Bell-Time,”
Harper’s Weekly,
vol. 12 (July
1868): 472.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

210

chap ter 8

Observer in 1826 complained, “The master no longer lives among his
apprentices [and] watches over their moral as well as mechanical improvement.”24 Masters-turned-employers now not only had fewer obligations to their workers, they had a lesser attachment. They no longer
shared the bonds of their trade but were subsumed under new class-based
relationships: employers and employees, bosses and workers, capitalists
and laborers. On the other hand, workers were freed from the long-term,paternalistic obligations of apprenticeship or the legal subjugation of indentured servitude. They could theoretically work when and where theywanted. When men or women made an agreement with an employer towork for wages, they were “left free to apportion among themselves theirrespective shares, untrammeled . . . by unwise laws,” as Reverend Alonzo
Potter rosily proclaimed in 1840.25 But while the new labor system wascelebrated throughout the northern United States as “free labor,” it was
simultaneously lamented by a growing powerless class of laborers.
As the northern United States rushed headlong toward commercialization and an early capitalist economy, many Americans grew uneasy
with the growing gap between wealthy businessmen and impoverishedwage laborers. Elites like Daniel Webster might defend their wealth andprivilege by insisting that all workers could achieve “a career of usefulness and enterprise” if they were “industrious and sober,” but labor
activist Seth Luther countered that capitalism created “a cruel system of
extraction on the bodies and minds of the producing classes . . . for noother object than to enable the ‘rich’ to ‘take care of themselves’ while thepoor must work or starve.”26
Americans embarked on their Industrial Revolution with the expectation that all men could start their careers as humble wage workers
but later achieve positions of ownership and stability with hard work.
Wage work had traditionally been looked down on as a state of dependence, suitable only as a temporary waypoint for young men without
resources on their path toward the middle class and the economic successnecessary to support a wife and children ensconced within the domestic
sphere. Children’s magazines—such as Juvenile Miscellany and Parley’s­Magazine—glorified the prospect of moving up the economic ladder. This
“free labor ideology” provided many northerners with a keen sense of
superiority over the slave economy of the southern states.27
But the commercial economy often failed in its promise of social mobility. Depressions and downturns might destroy businesses and reduceowners to wage work. Even in times of prosperity unskilled workers
might perpetually lack good wages and economic security and therefore© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  211

had to forever depend on supplemental income from their wives andyoung children.
Wage workers—a population disproportionately composed of immigrants and poorer Americans—faced low wages, long hours, and dangerous working conditions. Class conflict developed. Instead of the formal
inequality of a master-servant contract, employer and employee entereda contract presumably as equals. But hierarchy was evident: employers
had financial security and political power; employees faced uncertainty
and powerlessness in the workplace. Dependent on the whims of theiremployers, some workers turned to strikes and unions to pool their resources. In 1825 a group of journeymen in Boston formed a Carpenters’
Union to protest their inability “to maintain a family at the present time,with the wages which are now usually given.”28 Working men organized
unions to assert themselves and win both the respect and the resources
due to a breadwinner and a citizen.
For the middle-class managers and civic leaders caught between
workers and owners, unions enflamed a dangerous antagonism between
employers and employees. They countered any claims of inherent classconflict with the ideology of social mobility. Middle-class owners andmanagers justified their economic privilege as the natural product of superior character traits, including decision making and hard work. One groupof master carpenters denounced their striking journeymen in 1825 withthe claim that workers of “industrious and temperate habits, have, in theirturn, become thriving and respectable Masters, and the great body of our
Mechanics have been enabled to acquire property and respectability, witha just weight and influence in society.”29 In an 1856 speech in Kalamazoo,
Michigan, Abraham Lincoln had to assure his audience that the country’scommercial transformation had not reduced American laborers to slavery. Southerners, he said, “insist that their slaves are far better off thanNorthern freemen. What a mistaken view do these men have of Northernlabourers! They think that men are always to remain labourers here—
but there is no such class. The man who laboured for another last year,
this year labours for himself. And next year he will hire others to labourfor him.”30 This essential belief undergirded the northern commitment to“free labor” and won the market revolution much widespread acceptance.

V. Changes in Gender Roles and Family LifeIn the first half of the nineteenth century, families in the northern UnitedStates increasingly participated in the cash economy created by the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

212

chap ter 8­ arket revolution. The first stirrings of industrialization shifted workmaway from the home. These changes transformed Americans’ notionsof what constituted work and therefore shifted what it meant to be an
American woman and an American man. As Americans encountered
more goods in stores and produced fewer at home, the ability to remove
women and children from work determined a family’s class status. This
ideal, of course, ignored the reality of women’s work at home and was
possible for only the wealthy. The market revolution therefore not onlytransformed the economy, it changed the nature of the American family.
As the market revolution thrust workers into new systems of production,
it redefined gender roles. The market integrated families into a new cash
economy. As Americans purchased more goods in stores and produced
fewer at home, the purity of the domestic sphere—the idealized realm of
women and children—increasingly signified a family’s class status.
Women and children worked to supplement the low wages of many
male workers. Around age eleven or twelve, boys could take jobs as office runners or waiters, earning perhaps a dollar a week to support theirparents’ incomes. The ideal of an innocent and protected childhood wasa privilege for middle- and upper-class families, who might look down
upon poor families. Joseph Tuckerman, a Unitarian minister who served
poor Bostonians, lamented the lack of discipline and regularity amongpoor children: “At one hour they are kept at work to procure fuel, or
perform some other service; in the next are allowed to go where they
will, and to do what they will.”31 Prevented from attending school, poor
children served instead as economic assets for their destitute families.
Meanwhile, the education received by middle-class children provided
a foundation for future economic privilege. As artisans lost control overtheir trades, young men had a greater incentive to invest time in education to find skilled positions later in life. Formal schooling was especially important for young men who desired apprenticeships in retail orcommercial work. Enterprising instructors established schools to assist“young gentlemen preparing for mercantile and other pursuits, who may
wish for an education superior to that usually obtained in the common
schools, but different from a college education, and better adapted totheir particular business,” such as that organized in 1820 by Warren Colburn of Boston.32 In response to this need, the Boston School Committee
created the English High School (as opposed to the Latin School) that
could “give a child an education that shall fit him for active life, andshall serve as a foundation for eminence in his profession, whether Mer-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  213“The Sphere of Woman,” Godey’s Lady’sBook, vol. 40 (March 1850): 209. University of Virginia.

cantile or Mechanical” beyond that “which our public schools can now
furnish.”33
Education equipped young women with the tools to live sophisticated,
genteel lives. After sixteen-year-old Elizabeth Davis left home in 1816
to attend school, her father explained that the experience would “lay afoundation for your future character & respectability.”34 After touring
the United States in the 1830s, Alexis de Tocqueville praised the independence granted to the young American woman, who had “the great
scene of the world . . . open to her” and whose education prepared her
to exercise both reason and moral sense.35 Middling young women also
used their education to take positions as schoolteachers in the expanding
common school system. Bristol Academy in Tauten, Maine, for instance,
advertised “instruction . . . in the art of teaching” for female pupils.36 In
1825, Nancy Denison left Concord Academy with references indicatingthat she was “qualified to teach with success and profit” and “very cheerfully recommend[ed]” for “that very responsible employment.”37
Middle-class youths found opportunities for respectable employment
through formal education, but poor youths remained in marginalized positions. Their families’ desperate financial state kept them from enjoying the
fruits of education. When pauper children did receive ­teaching through© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

214

chap ter 8

institutions such the House of Refuge in New York City, they were often
simultaneously indentured to successful families to serve as field handsor domestic laborers. The Society for the Reformation of Juvenile Delinquents in New York City sent its wards to places like Sylvester Lusk’s farmin Enfield, Connecticut. Lusk took boys to learn “the trade and mystery offarming” and girls to learn “the trade and mystery of housewifery.” In exchange for “sufficient Meat, Drink, Apparel, Lodging, and Washing, fitting
for an Apprentice,” and a rudimentary education, the apprentices promised obedience, morality, and loyalty.38 Poor children also found work infactories such as Samuel Slater’s textile mills in southern New England.
Slater published a newspaper advertisement for “four or five active Lads,
about 15 Years of Age to serve as Apprentices in the Cotton Factory.”39
And so, during the early nineteenth century, opportunities for education and employment often depended on a given family’s class. In colonial America, nearly all children worked within their parent’s chosen
profession, whether it be agricultural or artisanal. During the market
revolution, however, more children were able to postpone employment.
Americans aspired to provide a “Romantic Childhood”—a period
in which boys and girls were sheltered within the home and nurtured
through primary schooling.40 This ideal was available to families that
could survive without their children’s labor. As these children matured,
their early experiences often determined whether they entered respectable, well-paying positions or became dependent workers with little prospects for social mobility.
Just as children were expected to be sheltered from the adult worldof work, American culture expected men and women to assume distinct
gender roles as they prepared for marriage and family life. An ideology of“separate spheres” set the public realm—the world of economic production and political life—apart as a male domain, and the world of consumers and domestic life as a female one. (Even nonworking women laboredby shopping for the household, producing food and clothing, cleaning,educating children, and performing similar activities. But these were considered “domestic” because they did not bring money into the household,although they too were essential to the household’s economic viability.)
While reality muddied the ideal, the divide between a private, female
world of home and a public, male world of business defined American
gender hierarchy.
The idea of separate spheres also displayed a distinct class bias. Middle and upper classes reinforced their status by shielding “their” women© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  215

from the harsh realities of wage labor. Women were to be mothers andeducators, not partners in production. But lower-class women continued to contribute directly to the household economy. The middle- andupper-class ideal was feasible only in households where women did notneed to engage in paid labor. In poorer households, women engaged inwage labor as factory workers, pieceworkers producing items for market consumption, tavern- and innkeepers, and domestic servants. While
many of the fundamental tasks women performed remained the same—
producing clothing, cultivating vegetables, overseeing dairy production,and performing any number of other domestic labors—the key difference
was whether and when they performed these tasks for cash in a market
economy.
Domestic expectations constantly changed and the market revolution
transformed many women’s traditional domestic tasks. Cloth production,for instance, advanced throughout the market revolution as new mechanized production increased the volume and variety of fabrics available
to ordinary people. This relieved many better-off women of a traditional
labor obligation. As cloth production became commercialized, women’s
home-based cloth production became less important to household economies. Purchasing cloth and, later, ready-made clothes began to transformwomen from producers to consumers. One woman from Maine, Martha
Ballard, regularly referenced spinning, weaving, and knitting in the diaryshe kept from 1785 to 1812.41 Martha, her daughters, and her female
neighbors spun and plied linen and woolen yarns and used them to produce a variety of fabrics to make clothing for her family. The productionof cloth and clothing was a year-round, labor-intensive process, but it
was for home consumption, not commercial markets.
In cities, where women could buy cheap imported cloth to turn into
clothing, they became skilled consumers. They stewarded money earned
by their husbands by comparing values and haggling over prices. In one
typical experience, Mrs. Peter Simon, a captain’s wife, inspected twentysix yards of Holland cloth to ensure that it was worth the £130 price.42
Even wealthy women shopped for high-value goods. While servants orslaves routinely made low-value purchases, the mistress of the household
trusted her discriminating eye alone for expensive or specific purchases.
Women might also parlay their skills into businesses. In addition to
working as seamstresses, milliners, or laundresses, women might undertake paid work for neighbors or acquaintances or combine clothing production with management of a boardinghouse. Even slaves with© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

216

chap ter 8

Thomas Horner,
Broadway, New
York, 1836.
Smithsonian
American Art
Museum.

­ articular skill at producing clothing could be hired out for a higher pricepor might even negotiate to work part-time for themselves. Most slaves,however, continued to produce domestic items, including simpler cloths
and clothing, for home consumption.
Similar domestic expectations played out in the slave states. Enslaved women labored in the fields. Whites argued that African American
women were less delicate and womanly than white women and therefore perfectly suited for agricultural labor. The southern ideal meanwhile
established that white plantation mistresses were shielded from manuallabor because of their very whiteness. Throughout the slave states, however, aside from the minority of plantations with dozens of slates, mostwhite women by necessity continued to assist with planting, harvesting,and processing agricultural projects despite the cultural stigma attached
to it. White southerners continued to produce large portions of their foodand clothing at home. Even when they were market-oriented producers of cash crops, white southerners still insisted that their adherence toplantation slavery and racial hierarchy made them morally superior togreedy northerners and their callous, cutthroat commerce. Southerners
and northerners increasingly saw their ways of life as incompatible.
While the market revolution remade many women’s economic roles,
their legal status remained essentially unchanged. Upon marriage, women
were rendered legally dead by the notion of coverture, the custom thatcounted married couples as a single unit represented by the husband.
Without special precautions or interventions, women could not earn

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  217

their own money, own their own property, sue, or be sued. Any money
earned or spent belonged by law to their husbands. Women shopped on
their husbands’ credit and at any time husbands could terminate theirwives’ access to their credit. Although a handful of states made divorce
available—divorce had before only been legal in Congregationalist statessuch as Massachusetts and Connecticut, where marriage was strictly acivil contract rather than a religious one—it remained extremely expensive, difficult, and rare. Marriage was typically a permanently binding
legal contract.
Ideas of marriage, if not the legal realities, began to change. This
period marked the beginning of the shift from “institutional” to “companionate” marriage.43 Institutional marriages were primarily labor arrangements that maximized the couple’s and their children’s chances ofsurviving and thriving. Men and women assessed each other’s skills as
they related to household production, although looks and personality
certainly entered into the equation. But in the late eighteenth century,
under the influence of Enlightenment thought, young people began toprivilege character and compatibility in their potential partners. Money
was still essential: marriages prompted the largest redistributions ofproperty prior to the settling of estates at death. But the means of thisredistribution was changing. Especially in the North, land became a lessimportant foundation for matchmaking as wealthy young men became
not only farmers and merchants but bankers, clerks, or professionals.
The increased emphasis on affection and attraction that young people
embraced was facilitated by an increasingly complex economy that offered new ways to store, move, and create wealth, which liberalized thecriteria by which families evaluated potential in-laws.
To be considered a success in family life, a middle-class American
man typically aspired to own a comfortable home and to marry a womanof strong morals and religious conviction who would take responsibility for raising virtuous, well-behaved children. The duties of the middleclass husband and wife would be clearly delineated into separate spheres.
The husband alone was responsible for creating wealth and engaging
in the commerce and politics—the public sphere. The wife was responsible for the private—keeping a good home, being careful with household
expenses, and raising children, inculcating them with the middle-classvirtues that would ensure their future success. But for poor families, sacrificing the potential economic contributions of wives and children was
an impossibility.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

218

chap ter 8

VI. The Rise of Industrial Labor in Antebellum America
More than five million immigrants arrived in the United States between
1820 and 1860. Irish, German, and Jewish immigrants sought new lives
and economic opportunities. By the Civil War, nearly one out of every
eight Americans had been born outside the United States. A series of pushand pull factors drew immigrants to the United States.
In England, an economic slump prompted Parliament to modernize
British agriculture by revoking common land rights for Irish farmers.
These policies generally targeted Catholics in the southern counties of
Ireland and motivated many to seek greater opportunity elsewhere. The
booming American economy pulled Irish immigrants toward ports along
the eastern United States. Between 1820 and 1840, over 250,000 Irish
immigrants arrived in the United States.44 Without the capital and skills
required to purchase and operate farms, Irish immigrants settled primarily in northeastern cities and towns and performed unskilled work. Irish
men usually emigrated alone and, when possible, practiced what became
known as chain migration. Chain migration allowed Irish men to send
portions of their wages home, which would then be used either to support their families in Ireland or to purchase tickets for relatives to come to
the United States. Irish immigration followed this pattern into the 1840s
and 1850s, when the infamous Irish Famine sparked a massive exodus
out of Ireland. Between 1840 and 1860, 1.7 million Irish fled starvationand the oppressive English policies that accompanied it.45 As they enteredmanual, unskilled labor positions in urban America’s dirtiest and mostdangerous occupations, Irish workers in northern cities were comparedto African Americans, and anti-immigrant newspapers portrayed themwith apelike features. Despite hostility, Irish immigrants retained theirsocial, cultural, and religious beliefs and left an indelible mark on American culture.
While the Irish settled mostly in coastal cities, most German immigrants used American ports and cities as temporary waypoints before
settling in the rural countryside. Over 1.5 million immigrants from thevarious German states arrived in the United States during the antebellum
era. Although some southern Germans fled declining agricultural conditions and repercussions of the failed revolutions of 1848, many Germans simply sought steadier economic opportunity. German immigrants
tended to travel as families and carried with them skills and capital thatenabled them to enter middle-class trades. Germans migrated to the Old© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  219

Northwest to farm in rural areas and practiced trades in growing communities such as St. Louis, Cincinnati, and Milwaukee, three cities thatformed what came to be called the German Triangle.
Catholic and Jewish Germans transformed regions of the republic.
Although records are sparse, New York’s Jewish population rose fromapproximately five hundred in 1825 to forty thousand in 1860.46 Similar gains were seen in other American cities. Jewish immigrants hailingfrom southwestern Germany and parts of occupied Poland moved to
the United States through chain migration and as family units. Unlike
other Germans, Jewish immigrants rarely settled in rural areas. Once established, Jewish immigrants found work in retail, commerce, and artisanal occupations such as tailoring. They quickly found their footing
and established themselves as an intrinsic part of the American market
economy. Just as Irish immigrants shaped the urban landscape throughthe construction of churches and Catholic schools, Jewish immigrants
erected synagogues and made their mark on American culture.
The sudden influx of immigration triggered a backlash among manynative-born Anglo-Protestant Americans. This nativist movement, especially fearful of the growing Catholic presence, sought to limit European
immigration and prevent Catholics from establishing churches and otherinstitutions. Popular in northern cities such as Boston, Chicago, Philadelphia, and other cities with large Catholic populations, nativism evenspawned its own political party in the 1850s. The American Party, morecommonly known as the Know-Nothing Party, found success in local
and state elections throughout the North. The party even nominatedcandidates for president in 1852 and 1856. The rapid rise of the KnowNothings, reflecting widespread anti-Catholic and anti-immigrant sentiment, slowed European immigration. Immigration declined precipitously
after 1855 as nativism, the Crimean War, and improving economic conditions in Europe discouraged potential migrants from traveling to theUnited States. Only after the American Civil War would immigration levels match and eventually surpass the levels seen in the 1840s and 1850s.
In industrial northern cities, Irish immigrants swelled the ranks of theworking class and quickly encountered the politics of industrial labor.
Many workers formed trade unions during the early republic. Organizations such as Philadelphia’s Federal Society of Journeymen Cordwainers
or the Carpenters’ Union of Boston operated within specific industries
in major American cities. These unions worked to protect the economic
power of their members by creating closed shops—workplaces wherein© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

220

chap ter 8

N. Currier, The
Propagation
Society, More Free
Than Welcome,
1855. Library ofCongress.

employers could only hire union members—and striking to improve
working conditions. Political leaders denounced these organizations as
unlawful combinations and conspiracies to promote the narrow self-­interest of workers above the rights of property holders and the interestsof the common good. Unions did not become legally acceptable until
1842 when the Massachusetts Supreme Judicial Court ruled in favor ofa union organized among Boston bootmakers, arguing that the workers
were capable of acting “in such a manner as best to subserve their own
interests.”47 Even after the case, unions remained in a precarious legal
position.
In the 1840s, labor activists organized to limit working hours andprotect children in factories. The New England Association of Farmers, Mechanics and Other Workingmen (NEA) mobilized to establish aten-hour workday across industries. They argued that the ten-hour day
would improve the immediate conditions of laborers by allowing “timeand opportunities for intellectual and moral improvement.”48 Aftera citywide strike in Boston in 1835, the Ten-Hour Movement quickly
spread to other major cities such as Philadelphia. The campaign for lei-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  221

sure time was part of the male working-class effort to expose the hollowness of the paternalistic claims of employers and their rhetoric of moral
superiority.49
Women, a dominant labor source for factories since the early 1800s,
launched some of the earliest strikes for better conditions. Textile operatives in Lowell, Massachusetts, “turned out” (walked off) their jobs
in 1834 and 1836. During the Ten-Hour Movement of the 1840s, female operatives provided crucial support. Under the leadership of Sarah
Bagley, the Lowell Female Labor Reform Association organized petition
drives that drew thousands of signatures from “mill girls.” Like maleactivists, Bagley and her associates used the desire for mental improvement as a central argument for reform. An 1847 editorial in the Voiceof Industry, a labor newspaper published by Bagley, asked, “who, after
thirteen hours of steady application to monotonous work, can sit down
and apply her mind to deep and long continued thought?”50 Despite thewidespread support for a ten-hour day, the movement achieved only
partial success. President Martin Van Buren established a ten-hour-day
policy for laborers on federal public works projects. New Hampshire
passed a statewide law in 1847, and Pennsylvania followed a year later.
Both states, however, allowed workers to voluntarily consent to work
more than ten hours per day.
In 1842, child labor became a dominant issue in the American
labor movement. The protection of child laborers gained more middleclass support than the protection of adult workers. A petition fromparents in Fall River, a southern Massachusetts mill town that employed a high portion of child workers, asked the legislature for a law“prohibiting the employment of children in manufacturing establishments at an age and for a number of hours which must be permanently
injurious to their health and inconsistent with the education which isessential to their welfare.”51 Massachusetts quickly passed a law prohibiting children under age twelve from working more than ten hours
a day. By the midnineteenth century, every state in New England had
followed Massachusetts’s lead. Between the 1840s and 1860s, thesestatutes slowly extended the age of protection of labor and the assurance of schooling. Throughout the region, public officials agreed thatyoung children (between ages nine and twelve) should be prevented
from working in dangerous occupations, and older children (between
ages twelve and fifteen) should balance their labor with education andtime for leisure.52© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

222

chap ter 8

Male workers sought to improve their income and working conditions
to create a household that kept women and children protected within
the domestic sphere. But labor gains were limited, and the movement
remained moderate. Despite its challenge to industrial working conditions, labor activism in antebellum America remained largely wedded to
the free labor ideal. The labor movement later supported the northern
free soil movement, which challenged the spread of slavery in the 1840s,
simultaneously promoting the superiority of the northern system of commerce over the southern institution of slavery while trying, much lesssuccessfully, to reform capitalism.

VII. Conclusion
During the early nineteenth century, southern agriculture produced byslaves fueled northern industry produced by wage workers and managed
by the new middle class. New transportation, new machinery, and neworganizations of labor integrated the previously isolated pockets of thecolonial economy into a national industrial operation. Industrializationand the cash economy tied diverse regions together at the same time that
ideology drove Americans apart. By celebrating the freedom of contractthat distinguished the wage worker from the indentured servant of previous generations or the slave in the southern cotton field, political leaders
claimed the American Revolution’s legacy for the North. But the rise ofindustrial child labor, the demands of workers to unionize, the economic
vulnerability of women, and the influx of non-Anglo immigrants left many
Americans questioning the meaning of liberty after the market revolution.

VIII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Jane Fiegen Green, with content contributions by Kelly
Arehart, Myles Beaurpre, Kristin Condotta, Jane Fiegen Green, Nathan JeremieBrink, Lindsay Keiter, Brenden Kennedy, William Kerrigan, Christopher Sawula,David Schley, and Evgenia Shayder Shoop.
Recommended citation: Kelly Arehart et al., “Market Revolution,” Jane Fiegen Green, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
Notes to Ch a p ter 8
1. Niles’ Weekly Register (December 2, 1815), 238.
2. Douglass C. North, Economic Growth in the United States, 1790–1860(Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1961), 25.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  223

3. James Madison, Annual Message to Congress, December 5, 1815.
4. William L. Garrison and David M. Levinson, The Transportation Experience: Policy, Planning, and Deployment (New York: Oxford University Press,
2014), 51.
5. Warren E. Weber, “Early State Banks in the United States: How Many
Were There and When Did They Exist?” Federal Reserve Bank of Minneapolis,
Quarterly Review 30, no. 1 (September 2006): 28–40.
6. John Robert Godley, Letters from America (London: Murray, 1844), 267.
7. Margaret Van Horn Dwight, A Journey to Ohio in 1810, ed. Max Farrand(New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1912), 13.
8. Ibid., 37.
9. Frances Trollope, Domestic Manners of the Americans, Vol. 1 (London:
Whittaker, Treacher, 1832), 274.
10. Cathy Matson and Wendy A. Woloson, Risky Business: Winning and
Losing in the Early American Economy, 1780–1850 (Philadelphia: Library Company of Philadelphia: 2003), 29.
11. Leonard P. Curry, The Corporate City: The American City as a Political
Entity, 1800–1850 (Westport, CT: Greenwood, 1997), 46.
12. Jefferson to George Logan, November 12, 1816, in Works of Thomas
Jefferson, ed. Paul Leicester Ford, Federal Edition, Vol. 12 (New York: 1904),
12–43.
13. Quoted in Michael Zakim and Gary John Kornblith, eds., Capitalism
Takes Command: The Social Transformation of Nineteenth-Century America(Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2012), 158.
14. Philip Scranton, Proprietary Capitalism: The Textile Manufacture at
Philadelphia, 1800–1885 (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1983), 12.
15. Robert J. Cottrol, ed., From African to Yankee: Narratives of Slavery andFreedom in Antebellum New England (Armonk, NY: Sharpe, 1998), 62.
16. The 1830 census enumerates 3,568 enslaved people in the northern states(Connecticut, Illinois, Indiana, Massachusetts, Michigan, New Hampshire, New
Jersey, New York, Ohio, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, and Vermont). 1830 U.S.
Census data taken from Minnesota Population Center, National Historical Geographic Information System: Version 2.0 (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota,2011), http://​www​.nhgis​.org; David Menschel, “Abolition Without Deliverance:
The Law of Connecticut Slavery 1784–1848,” Yale Law Journal 111, no. 1 (October 2001): 191; James J. Gigantino II, The Ragged Road to Abolition: Slavery
and Freedom in New Jersey 1775–1865 (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania
Press, 2015), 248.
17. Minnesota Population Center. National Historical Geographic Information System: Version 2.0.
18. Louisiana Courier, February 12, 1840.
19. U.S. Census Office 8th Census 1860 and James Madison Edmunds, Manufactures of the United States in 1860: Compiled from the Original Returns of
the Eighth Census, Under the Direction of the Secretary of the Interior (Washington, DC: U.S. Government Printing Office, 1865).

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

224

chap ter 8

20. Ira Berlin, Generations of Captivity: A History of African-American
Slaves (Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 2003), 168–169.
21. Sarah “Sally” Rice to her father, February 23, 1845, published in
The New England Mill Village, 1790–1860 (Cambridge, MA: MIT Press, 1982),
390.
22. Factory Tracts: Factory Life as It Is, no. 1 (Lowell, MA: Female Labor
Reform Association 1845), 4.
23. Malenda M. Edwards to Sabrina Bennett, April 4, 1839, quoted inThomas Dublin, ed., Farm to Factory Women’s Letters, 1830–1860 (New York:
Columbia University Press, 1993), 74.
24. “Apprentices No. 2,” New York Observer, October 14, 1826.
25. Reverend Alonzo Potter, Political Economy: Its Objects, Uses, and Principles (New York: Potter, 1840), 92.
26. Daniel Webster, “Lecture Before the Society for the Diffusion of Useful Knowledge,” in The Writings and Speeches of Daniel Webster: Writings andSpeeches Hitherto Uncollected, vol. 1. Addresses on Various Occasions, ed. Edward Everett (Boston: Little, Brown, 1903); Carl Siracusa, A Mechanical People:
Perceptions of the Industrial Order in Massachusetts, 1815–1880 (Middletown,
CT: Wesleyan University Press, 1979), 157.
27. Eric Foner, Free Soil, Free Labor, Free Men : The Ideology of the Republican Party Before the Civil War (New York: Oxford University Press, 1970).
28. “Notice to House Carpenters in the Country,” Columbian Centinel,
April 23, 1825.
29. John R. Commons, ed., A Documentary History of American Industrial
Society (New York: Russell and Russell, 1958), Vol. 6: 79.
30. Abraham Lincoln, Speech at Kalamazoo, Michigan, Aug. 27, 1856, inCollected Works of Abraham Lincoln, Vol. 2 (New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press, 1953), 364.
31. Joseph Tuckerman, Mr. Tuckerman’s Eight Semiannual Report in His
Service as a Minister at Large in Boston (Boston: Gray and Bowen, 1831), 21.
32. Warren Colburn, “Advertisement for Colburn’s school for young gentlemen preparing for mercantile and other pursuits, 19 Sep 1820,” Massachusetts
Historical Society.
33. Proceedings of the School Committee, of the Town of Boston, respecting
an English Classical School (Boston: The Committee, 1820).
34. William Davis to Elizabeth Davis, March 21, 1816; June 23, 1816; November 17, 1816; Davis Family Papers, Massachusetts Historical Society.
35. Alexis de Tocqueville, Democracy in America, Vol. II., ed. Phillips Bradley (New York: Knopf, 1945), 196.
36. A Catalogue of the Officers, Teachers, and Pupils in Bristol Academy(Tauton, MA: Bradford and Amsbury, 1837).
37. Nancy Denison recommendation, May 1825, Titus Orcott Brown Papers, Maine Historical Society.
38. Indentures and Other Documents Binding Minor Wards of the Society
for the Reformation of Juvenile Delinquents of the City of New York as appren-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he M a r k e t R e v o l u ti o n  225

tices to Sylvester Lusk of Enfield, 1828–1838, Sylvester Lusk Papers, Connecticut
Historical Society.
39. Advertisement in Providence Gazette, October 1794.
40. Steven Mintz, Huck’s Raft: A History of American Childhood (Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 2004).
41. Laurel Thatcher Ulrich, A Midwife’s Tale: The Life of Martha Ballard,
Based on Her Diary, 1785–1812 (New York: Knopf, 1990).
42. Ellen Hartigan-O’Connor, The Ties That Buy: Women and Commerce
in Revolutionary America (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press,2009), 138.
43. Anya Jabour, Marriage in the Early Republic: Elizabeth and William
Wirt and the Companionate Ideal (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press,
1998).
44. Bill Ong Hing, Defining America Through Immigration Policy (Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 2004), 278–284.
45. John Powell, Encyclopedia of North American Immigration (New York:
Facts on File, 2005), 154.
46. H. B. Grinstein, The Rise of the Jewish Community in New York, 1654–
1860 (Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society, 1945), 469.
47. Commonwealth v. Hunt, 45 Mass. 111 (1842).
48. New England Artisan and Laboring Man’s Repository (Pawtucket, Providence, and Boston), March 8, 1832.
49. Teresa Anne Murphy, Ten Hours’ Labor: Religion, Reform, and Genderin Early New England (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1992).
50. [Sarah Bagley], “The Blindness of the Age,” Voice of Industry, April 23,
1847.
51. Legislative Documents, 1842, House, No. 4, p. 3, in Elizabeth Dabney
Langhorne Lewis Otey, The Beginnings of Child Labor Legislation in Certain
States: A Comparative Study (New York: Arno Press, 1974), 78.
52. Miriam E. Loughran, “The Historical Development of Child-Labor­Legislation in the United States,” PhD diss., Catholic University of America,
1921, p. 67.
R e c omm e n d e d R e a di n g
Balleisen, Edward J. Navigating Failure: Bankruptcy and Commercial Society in
Antebellum America. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2001.
Blewett, Mary H. Men, Women, and Work: Class, Gender, and Protest in the
New England Shoe Industry, 1780–1910. Urbana: University of Illinois
Press, 1988.
Boydston, Jeanne. Home and Work: Housework, Wages, and the Ideology ofLabor in the Early Republic. New York: Oxford University Press, 1990.
Dublin, Thomas. Transforming Women’s Work: New England Lives in the Industrial Revolution. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1994.
Faler, Paul G. Mechanics and Manufacturers in the Early Industrial Revolution:
Lynn, Massachusetts, 1760–1860. Albany: SUNY Press, 1981.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

226

chap ter 8

Foner, Eric. Free Soil, Free Labor, Free Men: The Ideology of the Republican
Party Before the Civil War. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970.
Greenberg, Joshua R. Advocating the Man: Masculinity, Organized Labor, andthe Household in New York, 1800–1840. New York: Columbia University
Press, 2008.
Halttunen, Karen. Confidence Men and Painted Women: A Study of MiddleClass Culture in America, 1830–1870. Yale University Press, 1982.
Hartigan-O’Connor, Ellen. The Ties That Buy: Women and Commerce in Revolutionary America. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2009.
Howe, Daniel Walker. What Hath God Wrought: The Transformation of America, 1815–1848. New York: Oxford University Press, 2007.
Innes, Stephen, ed. Work and Labor in Early America. Chapel Hill: University ofNorth Carolina Press, 1988.
Jabour, Anya. Marriage in the Early Republic: Elizabeth and William Wirt andthe Companionate Ideal. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1998.
Larson, John Lauritz. The Market Revolution in America: Liberty, Ambition,and the Eclipse of the Common Good. New York: Cambridge University
Press, 2010.
Levy, Jonathan. Freaks of Fortune: The Emerging World of Capitalism and Riskin America. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2012.
Luskey, Brian P. On the Make: Clerks and the Quest for Capital in NineteenthCentury America. New York: New York University Press, 2010.
Matson, Cathy, and Wendy A. Woloson. Risky Business: Winning and Losing in
the Early American Economy, 1780–1850. Philadelphia: Library Companyof Philadelphia, 2003.
McNeur, Catherine. Taming Manhattan: Environmental Battles in the Antebellum City. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2014.
Melish, Joanne Pope. Disowning Slavery: Gradual Emancipation and “Race” in
New England, 1780–1860. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1998.
Mihm, Stephen. A Nation of Counterfeiters: Capitalists, Con Men, and the Making of the United States. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009.
Murphy, Teresa Anne. Ten Hours’ Labor: Religion, Reform, and Gender in Early
New England. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1992.
Rice, Stephen P. Minding the Machine: Languages of Class in Early Industrial
America. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2004.
Rothenberg, Winifred Barr. From Market-Places to a Market Economy: The
Transformation of Rural Massachusetts, 1750–1850. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1992.
Ryan, Mary P. Cradle of the Middle Class: The Family in Oneida County, New
York, 1790–1865. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1981.
Sellers, Charles Grier. The Market Revolution: Jacksonian America, 1815–1846.
New York: Oxford University Press, 1991.
Tucker, Barbara M. Samuel Slater and the Origins of the American Textile Industry, 1790–1860. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1984.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

9
Democracy in America
I. Introduction
On May 30, 1806, Andrew Jackson, a thirty-nine-year-old Tennessee
lawyer, came within inches of death. A duelist’s bullet struck him in thechest, just shy of his heart (the man who fired the gun was purportedly
the best shot in Tennessee). But the wounded Jackson remained standing.
Bleeding, he slowly steadied his aim and returned fire. The other man
dropped to the ground, mortally wounded. Jackson—still carrying thebullet in his chest—later boasted, “I should have hit him, if he had shotme through the brain.”1
The duel in Logan County, Kentucky, was one of many that Jacksonfought during the course of his long and highly controversial career. The
tenacity, toughness, and vengefulness that carried Jackson alive out ofthat duel, and the mythology and symbolism that would be attached toit, would also characterize many of his later dealings on the battlefield

George Caleb
Bingham, The
County Election,
1852. Reynolda
House Museum of
American Art.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

228

ch a pter 9

and in politics. By the time of his death almost forty years later, Andrew
Jackson would become an enduring and controversial symbol, a kindof cipher to gauge the ways that various Americans thought about theircountry.

II. Democracy in the Early Republic
Today, most Americans think democracy is a good thing. We tend toassume the nation’s early political leaders believed the same. Wasn’t theAmerican Revolution a victory for democratic principles? For many of
the founders, however, the answer was no.
A wide variety of people participated in early U.S. politics, especiallyat the local level. But ordinary citizens’ growing direct influence on government frightened the founding elites. At the Constitutional Convention in 1787, Alexander Hamilton warned of the “vices of democracy”
and said he considered the British government—with its powerful kingand parliament—“the best in the world.”2 Another convention delegate,
Elbridge Gerry of Massachusetts, who eventually refused to sign the finished Constitution, agreed. “The evils we experience flow from an excess
of democracy,” he proclaimed.3
Too much participation by the multitudes, the elite believed, would
undermine good order. It would prevent the creation of a secure andunited republican society. The Philadelphia physician and politician
Benjamin Rush, for example, sensed that the Revolution had launcheda wave of popular rebelliousness that could lead to a dangerous new
type of despotism. “In our opposition to monarchy,” he wrote, “we forgot that the temple of tyranny has two doors. We bolted one of themby proper restraints; but we left the other open, by neglecting to guard
against the effects of our own ignorance and licentiousness.”4
Such warnings did nothing to quell Americans’ democratic impulses
in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries. Americans who
were allowed to vote (and sometimes those who weren’t) went to thepolls in impressive numbers. Citizens also made public demonstrations.
They delivered partisan speeches at patriotic holiday and anniversary celebrations. They petitioned Congress, openly criticized the president, andinsisted that a free people should not defer even to elected leaders. In
many people’s eyes, the American republic was a democratic republic: thepeople were sovereign all the time, not only on election day.
The elite leaders of political parties could not afford to overlook “thecultivation of popular favour,” as Alexander Hamilton put it.5 Between© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  229

the 1790s and 1830s, the elite of every state and party learned to ­listen—or pretend to listen—to the voices of the multitudes. And ironically,an American president, holding the office that most resembles a king’s,
would come to symbolize the democratizing spirit of American politics.

III. The Missouri Crisis
A more troubling pattern was also emerging in national politics and culture. During the first decades of the nineteenth century, American politics
shifted toward “sectional” conflict among the states of the North, South,
and West.
Since the ratification of the Constitution in 1789, the state of Virginia had wielded more influence on the federal government than any
other state. Four of the first five presidents, for example, were from Virginia. Immigration caused by the market revolution, however, caused thecountry’s population to grow fastest in northern states like New York.
Northern political leaders were becoming wary of what they perceived to
be a disproportionate influence in federal politics by Virginia and othersouthern states.
Furthermore, many northerners feared that the southern states’ common interest in protecting slavery was creating a congressional voting
bloc that would be difficult for “free states” to overcome. The Northand South began to clash over federal policy as northern states graduallyended slavery but southern states came to depend even more on slavelabor.
The most important instance of these rising tensions erupted in the
Missouri Crisis. When white settlers in Missouri, a new territory carved
out of the Louisiana Purchase, applied for statehood in 1819, the balance of political power between northern and southern states became
the focus of public debate. Missouri already had more than ten thousandslaves and was poised to join the southern slave states in Congress.6
Accordingly, Congressman James Tallmadge of New York proposed
an amendment to Missouri’s application for statehood. Tallmadge
claimed that the institution of slavery mocked the Declaration of Independence and the liberty it promised to “all men.” He proposed that
Congress should admit Missouri as a state only if bringing more slaves
to Missouri were prohibited and children born to the slaves there were
freed at age twenty-five.
Congressmen like Tallmadge opposed slavery for moral reasons, butthey also wanted to maintain a sectional balance of power. U­ nsurprisingly,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

230

ch a pter 9

the Tallmadge Amendment met with firm resistance from southern politicians. It passed in the House of Representatives because of the supportof nearly all the northern congressmen, who had a majority there, but it
was quickly defeated in the Senate.
When Congress reconvened in 1820, a senator from Illinois, anothernew western state, proposed a compromise. Jesse Thomas hoped his offer
would not only end the Missouri Crisis but also prevent any future sectional disputes over slavery and statehood. Senator Henry Clay of Kentucky joined in promoting the deal, earning himself the nickname “theGreat Compromiser.”
Their bargain, the Missouri Compromise of 1820, contained threeparts.7 First, Congress would admit Missouri as a slave state. Second,
Congress would admit Maine (which until now had been a territory of
Massachusetts) as a free state, maintaining the balance between the number of free and slave states. Third, the rest of the Louisiana Purchaseterritory would be divided along the 36°30’ line of latitude—or in otherwords, along the southern border of Missouri. Slavery would be prohibited in other new states north of this line, but it would be permitted
in new states to the south. The compromise passed both houses of Congress, and the Missouri Crisis ended peacefully.
Not everyone, however, felt relieved. The Missouri Crisis made thesectional nature of American politics impossible to ignore. The Missouri
Crisis split the Democratic-Republican party entirely along sectionallines, suggesting trouble to come.
Worse, the Missouri Crisis demonstrated the volatility of the slavery
debate. Many Americans, including seventy-seven-year-old Thomas Jefferson, were alarmed at how readily some Americans spoke of disunionand even civil war over the issue. “This momentous question, like a firebell in the night, awakened and filled me with terror,” Jefferson wrote.
“I considered it at once as the [death] knell of the Union.”8
For now, the Missouri Crisis did not result in disunion and civil war
as Jefferson and others feared. But it also failed to settle the issue ofslavery’s expansion into new western territories. The issue would cause
worse trouble in years ahead.

IV. The Rise of Andrew Jackson
The career of Andrew Jackson (1767–1845), the survivor of that backcountry Kentucky duel in 1806, exemplified both the opportunities and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  231

the dangers of political life in the early republic. A lawyer, slaveholder,and general—and eventually the seventh president of the United States—
he rose from humble frontier beginnings to become one of the most powerful Americans of the nineteenth century.
Andrew Jackson was born on March 15, 1767, on the border between
North and South Carolina, to two immigrants from northern Ireland. Hegrew up during dangerous times. At age thirteen, he joined an American
militia unit in the Revolutionary War. He was soon captured, and a British officer slashed at his head with a sword after he refused to shine theofficer’s shoes. Disease during the war had claimed the lives of his twobrothers and his mother, leaving him an orphan. Their deaths and his
wounds had left Jackson with a deep and abiding hatred of Great Britain.
After the war, Jackson moved west to frontier Tennessee, where despite his poor education, he prospered, working as a lawyer and acquiring land and slaves. (He would eventually come to keep 150 slaves at theHermitage, his plantation near Nashville.) In 1796, Jackson was elected
as a U.S. representative, and a year later he won a seat in the Senate, although he resigned within a year, citing financial difficulties.
Thanks to his political connections, Jackson obtained a general’scommission at the outbreak of the War of 1812. Despite having no combat experience, General Jackson quickly impressed his troops, who nicknamed him “Old Hickory” after a particularly tough kind of tree.
Jackson led his militiamen into battle in the Southeast, first during
the Creek War, a side conflict that started between different factions ofMuskogee (Creek) Indians in present-day Alabama. In that war, he won
a decisive victory over hostile fighters at the Battle of Horseshoe Bend in
1814. A year later, he also defeated a large British invasion force at theBattle of New Orleans. There, Jackson’s troops—including backwoods
militiamen, free African Americans, Indians, and a company of slavetrading pirates—successfully defended the city and inflicted more than
two thousand casualties against the British, sustaining barely three hundred casualties of their own.9 The Battle of New Orleans was a thrilling
victory for the United States, but it actually happened several days after apeace treaty was signed in Europe to end the war. News of the treaty had
not yet reached New Orleans.
The end of the War of 1812 did not end Jackson’s military career. In
1818, as commander of the U.S. southern military district, Jackson also
launched an invasion of Spanish-owned Florida. He was acting on vague
orders from the War Department to break the resistance of the region’s© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

232

ch a pter 9

Images like this—showing a young
Jackson defending
his family from a
British ­officer—
established
Jackson’s legend.
Currier & Ives,
The Brave Boyof the Waxhaws,
1876. Wikimedia.

Seminole Indians, who protected runaway slaves and attacked American
settlers across the border. On Jackson’s orders in 1816, U.S. soldiers andtheir Creek allies had already destroyed the “Negro Fort,” a British-built
fortress on Spanish soil, killing 270 former slaves and executing somesurvivors.10 In 1818, Jackson’s troops crossed the border again. They occupied Pensacola, the main Spanish town in the region, and arrested two
British subjects, whom Jackson executed for helping the Seminoles. The
execution of these two Britons created an international diplomatic crisis.
Most officials in President James Monroe’s administration called forJackson’s censure. But Secretary of State John Quincy Adams, the sonof former president John Adams, found Jackson’s behavior useful. He
defended the impulsive general, arguing that he had had been forced toact. Adams used Jackson’s military successes in this First Seminole War
to persuade Spain to accept the Adams-Onís Treaty of 1819, which gave
Florida to the United States.
Any friendliness between John Quincy Adams and Andrew Jackson,
however, did not survive long. In 1824, four nominees competed for© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  233

the presidency in one of the closest elections in American history. Eachcame from a different part of the country—Adams from Massachusetts,
Jackson from Tennessee, William H. Crawford from Georgia, and Henry
Clay from Kentucky. Jackson won more popular votes than anyone else.
But with no majority winner in the Electoral College, the election was
thrown into the House of Representatives. There, Adams used his political clout to claim the presidency, persuading Clay to support him.
Jackson would never forgive Adams, whom his supporters accused of engineering a “corrupt bargain” with Clay to circumvent the popular will.
Four years later, in 1828, Adams and Jackson squared off in one ofthe dirtiest presidential elections to date.11 Pro-Jackson partisans accused
Adams of elitism and claimed that while serving in Russia as a diplomat
he had offered the Russian emperor an American prostitute. Adams’s
supporters, on the other hand, accused Jackson of murder and attacked
the morality of his marriage, pointing out that Jackson had unwittingly
married his wife Rachel before the divorce on her prior marriage wascomplete. This time, Andrew Jackson won the election easily, but RachelJackson died suddenly before his inauguration. Jackson would never forgive the people who attacked his wife’s character during the campaign.
In 1828, Jackson’s broad appeal as a military hero won him the presidency. He was “Old Hickory,” the “Hero of New Orleans,” a leader ofplain frontier folk. His wartime accomplishments appealed to many voters’ pride. Over the next eight years, he would claim to represent the interests of ordinary white Americans, especially from the South and West,against the country’s wealthy and powerful elite. This attitude would
lead him and his allies into a series of bitter political struggles.

V. The Nullification Crisis
Nearly every American had an opinion about President Jackson. To
some, he epitomized democratic government and popular rule. To others, he represented the worst in a powerful and unaccountable executive,
acting as president with the same arrogance he had shown as a general in
Florida. One of the key issues dividing Americans during his presidency
was a sectional dispute over national tax policy that would come to define Jackson’s no-holds-barred approach to government.
Once Andrew Jackson moved into the White House, most southerners expected him to do away with the hated Tariff of 1828, the so-called
Tariff of Abominations. This import tax provided protection for northern© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

234

ch a pter 9

manufacturing interests by raising the prices of European products in
America. Southerners, however, blamed the tariff for a massive transfer
of wealth. It forced them to purchase goods from the North’s manufacturers at higher prices, and it provoked European countries to retaliate
with high tariffs of their own, reducing foreign purchases of the South’s
raw materials.
Only in South Carolina, though, did the discomfort turn into organized action. The state was still trying to shrug off the economic problems of the Panic of 1819, but it had also recently endured the Denmark
Vesey slave conspiracy, which convinced white South Carolinians that
antislavery ideas put them in danger of a massive slave uprising.
Elite South Carolinians were especially worried that the tariff wasmerely an entering wedge for federal legislation that would limit slavery.
Andrew Jackson’s own vice president, John C. Calhoun, who was fromSouth Carolina, asserted that the tariff was “the occasion, rather than thereal cause of the present unhappy state of things.” The real fear was thatthe federal government might attack “the peculiar domestick institutionof the Southern States”—meaning slavery.12 When Jackson failed to act
against the tariff, Vice President Calhoun was caught in a tight position.
In 1828, Calhoun secretly drafted the “South Carolina Exposition
and Protest,” an essay and set of resolutions that laid out the doctrine ofnullification.13 Drawing from the Virginia and Kentucky Resolutions of1798 and 1799, Calhoun argued that the United States was a compact
among the states rather than among the whole American people. Since
the states had created the Union, he reasoned, they were still sovereign,so a state could nullify a federal statute it considered unconstitutional.
Other states would then have to concede the right of nullification or
agree to amend the Constitution. If necessary, a nullifying state could
leave the Union.
When Calhoun’s authorship of the essay became public, Jackson was
furious, interpreting it both as a personal betrayal and as a challenge tohis authority as president. His most dramatic confrontation with Calhoun came in 1832 during a commemoration for Thomas Jefferson. At
dinner, the president rose and toasted, “Our Federal Union: it must bepreserved.” Calhoun responded with a toast of his own: “The Union:
next to our Liberty the most dear.”14 Their divorce was not pretty. Martin Van Buren, a New York political leader whose skill in making deals
had earned him the nickname “the Little Magician,” replaced Calhoun as
vice president when Jackson ran for reelection in 1832.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  235

Calhoun returned to South Carolina, where a special state convention
nullified the federal tariffs of 1828 and 1832. It declared them unconstitutional and therefore “null, void, and no law” within South Carolina.15
The convention ordered South Carolina customs officers not to collecttariff revenue and declared that any federal attempt to enforce the tariffs
would cause the state to secede from the Union.
President Jackson responded dramatically. He denounced the ordinance of nullification and declared that “disunion, by armed force, is
TREASON.”16 Vowing to hang Calhoun and any other nullifier who defied federal power, he persuaded Congress to pass a Force Bill that authorized him to send the military to enforce the tariffs. Faced with suchthreats, other southern states declined to join South Carolina. Privately,
however, Jackson supported the idea of compromise and allowed his political enemy Henry Clay to broker a solution with Calhoun. Congress
passed a compromise bill that slowly lowered federal tariff rates. South
Carolina rescinded nullification for the tariffs but nullified the Force Bill.
The legacy of the Nullification Crisis is difficult to sort out. Jackson’s
decisive action seemed to have forced South Carolina to back down. But
the crisis also united the ideas of secession and states’ rights, two concepts that had not necessarily been linked before. Perhaps most clearly,
nullification showed that the immense political power of slaveholders
was matched only by their immense anxiety about the future of slavery.
During later debates in the 1840s and 1850s, they would raise the ideasof the Nullification Crisis again.

VI. The Eaton Affair and the Politics of Sexuality
Meanwhile, a more personal crisis during Jackson’s first term also drovea wedge between him and Vice President Calhoun. The Eaton Affair,sometimes insultingly called the “Petticoat Affair,” began as a disagreement among elite women in Washington, D.C., but it eventually led tothe disbanding of Jackson’s cabinet.
True to his backwoods reputation, when he took office in 1829, President Jackson chose mostly provincial politicians, not Washington veterans, to serve in his administration. One of them was his friend John
Henry Eaton, a senator from Tennessee, whom Jackson nominated to be
his secretary of war.
A few months earlier, Eaton had married Margaret O’Neale Timberlake, the recent widow of a navy officer. She was the daughter of© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

236

ch a pter 9This photograph shows Eaton at a much older
age. Eaton, Mrs. Margaret (Peggy O’Neill), oldlady, c. 1870–1880. Library of Congress.

Washington boardinghouse proprietors, and her humble origins andcombination of beauty, outspokenness, and familiarity with so many men
in the boardinghouse had led to gossip. During her first marriage, rumors
had circulated that she and John Eaton were having an affair while herhusband was at sea. When her first husband committed suicide and she
married Eaton just nine months later, the society women of Washington
had been scandalized. One wrote that Margaret Eaton’s reputation had
been “totally destroyed.”17John Eaton was now secretary of war, but other cabinet members’
wives refused have anything to do with his wife. No respectable lady whowanted to protect her own reputation could exchange visits with her, invite her to social events, or be seen chatting with her. Most importantly,
the vice president’s wife, Floride Calhoun, shunned Margaret Eaton,
spending most of her time in South Carolina to avoid her. Even Jackson’s
own niece, Emily Donelson, visited Eaton once and then refused to haveanything more to do with her.
Although women could not vote or hold office, they played an important role in politics as people who controlled influence.18 They helped hold© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  237

official Washington together. And according to one local society woman,“the ladies” had “as much rivalship and party spirit, desire of precedence
and authority” as male politicians had.19 These women upheld a strictcode of femininity and sexual morality. They paid careful attention to therules that governed personal interactions and official relationships.
Margaret Eaton’s social exclusion thus greatly affected Jackson, his
cabinet, and the rest of Washington society. At first, President Jackson
blamed his rival Henry Clay for the attacks on the Eatons. But he soon
perceived that Washington women and his new cabinet had initiated thegossip. Jackson scoffed, “I did not come here to make a cabinet for theladies of this place,” and claimed that he “had rather have live verminon my back than the tongue of one of these Washington women on my
reputation.”20 He began to blame the ambition of Vice President Calhoun
for Floride Calhoun’s actions, deciding “it was necessary to put him outof the cabinet and destroy him.”21
Jackson was so indignant because he had recently been through asimilar scandal with his late wife, Rachel. Her character, too, had been
insulted by leading politicians’ wives because of the circumstances of her
marriage. Jackson believed that Rachel’s death had been caused by thoseslanderous attacks. Furthermore, he saw the assaults on the Eatons as
attacks on his authority.
In one of the most famous presidential meetings in American history,
Jackson called together his cabinet members to discuss what they saw
as the bedrock of society: women’s position as protectors of the nation’svalues. There, the men of the cabinet debated Margaret Eaton’s character. Jackson delivered a long defense, methodically presenting evidence
against her attackers. But the men attending the meeting—and theirwives—were not swayed. They continued to shun Margaret Eaton, andthe scandal was resolved only with the resignation of four members of
the cabinet, including Eaton’s husband.

VII. The Bank War
Andrew Jackson’s first term was full of controversy. For all of his reputation as a military and political warrior, however, the most characteristic
struggle of his presidency was financial. As president, he waged a “war”
against the Bank of the United States.
The charter of the controversial national bank that Congress established under Alexander Hamilton’s financial plan had expired in 1811.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

238

ch a pter 9

But five years later, Congress had given a new charter to the Second Bankof the United States. Headquartered in Philadelphia, the bank was designed to stabilize the growing American economy. By requiring otherbanks to pay their debts promptly in gold, it was supposed to prevent
them from issuing too many paper banknotes that could drop suddenly
in value. Of course, the Bank of the United States was also supposed toreap a healthy profit for its private stockholders, like the Philadelphia
banker Stephen Girard and the New York merchant John Jacob Astor.
Though many Democratic-Republicans had supported the new bank,some never gave up their Jeffersonian suspicion that such a powerful institution was dangerous to the republic. Andrew Jackson was one of theskeptics. He and many of his supporters blamed the bank for the Panicof 1819, which had become a severe economic depression. The nationalbank had made that crisis worse, first by lending irresponsibly and then,when the panic hit, by hoarding gold currency to save itself at the expenseof smaller banks and their customers. Jackson’s supporters also believed
the bank had corrupted many politicians by giving them financial favors.
In 1829, after a few months in office, Jackson set his sights on thebank and its director, Nicholas Biddle. Jackson became more and moreinsistent over the next three years as Biddle and the bank’s supporters
fought to save it. A visiting Frenchman observed that Jackson had “declared a war to the death against the Bank,” attacking it “in the samecut-and-thrust style” with which he had once fought the Indians and theBritish. For Jackson, the struggle was a personal crisis. “The Bank is trying to kill me,” he told Martin Van Buren, “but I will kill it!”22
The bank’s charter was not due for renewal for several years, but in
1832, while Jackson was running for reelection, Congress held an earlyvote to reauthorize the Bank of the United States. The president vetoed
the bill.
In his veto message, Jackson called the bank unconstitutional and“dangerous to the liberties of the people.” The charter, he explained,
didn’t do enough to protect the bank from its British stockholders, who
might not have Americans’ interests at heart. In addition, Jackson wrote,
the Bank of the United States was virtually a federal agency, but it had
powers that were not granted anywhere in the Constitution. Worst of all,the bank was a way for well-connected people to get richer at everyone
else’s expense. “The rich and powerful,” the president declared, “toooften bend the acts of government to their selfish purposes.”23 Only astrictly limited government, Jackson believed, would treat people equally.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  239“The bank,” Andrew Jackson told Martin Van Buren, “is trying to kill me, but I will kill it!” That is justthe unwavering force that Edward Clay depicted in this lithograph, which praised Jackson for terminating
the Second Bank of the United States. Clay shows Nicholas Biddle as the devil running away from Jackson
as the bank collapses around him, his hirelings, and speculators. Edward W. Clay, c. 1832. Wikimedia.

Although its charter would not be renewed, the Bank of the UnitedStates could still operate for several more years. So in 1833, to diminish
its power, Jackson also directed his cabinet to stop depositing federal
funds in it. From now on, the government would do business with selected state banks instead. Critics called them Jackson’s “pet banks.”
Jackson’s bank veto set off fierce controversy. Opponents in Philadelphia held a meeting and declared that the president’s ideas were dangerous to private property. Jackson, they said, intended to “place thehonest earnings of the industrious citizen at the disposal of the idle”—inother words, redistribute wealth to lazy people—and become a “dictator.”24 A newspaper editor said that Jackson was trying to set “the poor
against the rich,” perhaps in order to take over as a military tyrant.25
But Jackson’s supporters praised him. Pro-Jackson newspaper editors
wrote that he had kept a “monied aristocracy” from conquering thepeople.26© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

240

ch a pter 9

By giving President Jackson a vivid way to defy the rich and powerful,or at least appear to do so, the Bank War gave his supporters a specific“democratic” idea to rally around. More than any other issue, opposition to the national bank came to define their beliefs. And by leading
Jackson to exert executive power so dramatically against Congress, theBank War also helped his political enemies organize.
Increasingly, supporters of Andrew Jackson referred to themselves
as Democrats. Under the strategic leadership of Martin Van Buren,
they built a highly organized national political party, the first modern
party in the United States. Much more than earlier political parties, this
Democratic Party had a centralized leadership structure and a consistentideological program for all levels of government. Meanwhile, Jackson’s
enemies, mocking him as “King Andrew the First,” named themselves
after the patriots of the American Revolution, the Whigs.

VIII. The Panic of 1837
Unfortunately for Jackson’s Democrats (and most other Americans),
their victory over the Bank of the United States worsened rather thansolved the country’s economic problems.
Things looked good initially. Between 1834 and 1836, a combinationof high cotton prices, freely available foreign and domestic credit, and an
infusion of specie (“hard” currency in the form of gold and silver) from
Europe spurred a sustained boom in the American economy. At the sametime, sales of western land by the federal government promoted speculationand poorly regulated lending practices, creating a vast real estate bubble.
Meanwhile, the number of state-chartered banks grew from 329
in 1830 to 713 just six years later. As a result, the volume of paperbanknotes per capita in circulation in the United States increased by
40 percent between 1834 and 1836. Low interest rates in Great Britain
also encouraged British capitalists to make risky investments in America.
British lending across the Atlantic surged, raising American foreign indebtedness from $110 million to $220 million over the same two years.27
As the boom accelerated, banks became more careless about theamount of hard currency they kept on hand to redeem their banknotes.
And although Jackson had hoped his bank veto would reduce bankers’
and speculators’ power over the economy, it actually made the problems
worse.
Two further federal actions late in the Jackson administration also
worsened the situation. In June 1836, Congress decided to increase the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  241

number of banks receiving federal deposits. This plan undermined thebanks that were already receiving federal money, since they saw their funds
distributed to other banks. Next, seeking to reduce speculation on credit,
the Treasury Department issued an order called the Specie Circular in July
1836, requiring payment in hard currency for all federal land purchases.
As a result, land buyers drained eastern banks of even more gold and silver.
By late fall in 1836, America’s economic bubbles began to burst. Federal land sales plummeted. The New York Herald reported that “lands
in Illinois and Indiana that were cracked up to $10 an acre last year, arenow to be got at $3, and even less.” The newspaper warned darkly, “Thereaction has begun, and nothing can stop it.”28
Runs on banks began in New York on May 4, 1837, as panickedcustomers scrambled to exchange their banknotes for hard currency. By
May 10, the New York banks, running out of gold and silver, stopped
redeeming their notes. As news spread, banks around the nation did thesame. By May 15, the largest crowd in Pennsylvania history had amassed

Many Americans blamed the Panic of 1837 on the economic policies of Andrew Jackson, who is sarcastically represented in the lithograph as the sun with top hat, spectacle, and a banner of “Glory” around him.
The destitute people in the foreground (representing the common man) are suffering while a prosperous
attorney rides in an elegant carriage in the background (right side of frame). Edward W. Clay, The Times,
1837. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

242

ch a pter 9

outside Independence Hall in Philadelphia, denouncing banking as a“system of fraud and oppression.”29
The Panic of 1837 led to a general economic depression. Between
1839 and 1843, the total capital held by American banks dropped by
40 percent as prices fell and economic activity around the nation slowed
to a crawl. The price of cotton in New Orleans, for instance, dropped
50 percent.30
Traveling through New Orleans in January 1842, a British diplomat
reported that the country “presents a lamentable appearance of exhaustion and demoralization.”31 Over the previous decade, the American
economy had soared to fantastic new heights and plunged to dramaticnew depths.
Normal banking activity did not resume around the nation until late1842. Meanwhile, two hundred banks closed, cash and credit became
scarce, prices declined, and trade slowed. During this downturn, eightstates and a territorial government defaulted on loans made by Britishbanks to finance internal improvements.32

IX. Rise of the Whigs
The disaster of the Panic of 1837 created an opportunity for the Whig
Party, which had grown partly out of the political coalition of John
Quincy Adams and Henry Clay and opposed Andrew Jackson and the
Democratic Party. The National Republicans, a loose alliance concentrated in the Northeast, had become the core of a new anti-Jackson
movement. But Jackson’s enemies were a varied group; they included
pro-slavery southerners angry about Jackson’s behavior during the Nullification Crisis as well as antislavery Yankees.
After they failed to prevent Andrew Jackson’s reelection, this fragile
coalition formally organized as a new party in 1834 “to rescue the Government and public liberty.”33 Henry Clay, who had run against Jacksonfor president and was now serving again as a senator from Kentucky,
held private meetings to persuade anti-Jackson leaders from different
backgrounds to unite. He also gave the new Whig Party its anti-monarchical name.
At first, the Whigs focused mainly on winning seats in Congress,
opposing “King Andrew” from outside the presidency. They remained
divided by regional and ideological differences. The Democratic presidential candidate, Vice President Martin Van Buren, easily won election© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  243

Andrew Jackson portrayed himself as thedefender of the common man, and in many
ways he democratized American politics. His
opponents, however, zeroed in on Jackson’s willingness to use the powers of the executive office.
Unwilling to defer to Congress and absolutely
willing to use his veto power, Jackson came to be
regarded by his adversaries as a tyrant (or, in thiscase, “King Andrew I.”) Anonymous, c. 1832.
Wikimedia.

as Jackson’s successor in 1836. But the Whigs gained significant public
support after the Panic of 1837, and they became increasingly well organized. In late 1839, they held their first national convention in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania.
To Henry Clay’s disappointment, the convention voted to nominate
not him but General William Henry Harrison of Ohio as the Whig candidate for president in 1840. Harrison was known primarily for defeating
Shawnee warriors led by Tecumseh before and during the War of 1812,
most famously at the Battle of Tippecanoe in present-day Indiana. Whig
leaders viewed him as a candidate with broad patriotic appeal. They portrayed him as the “log cabin and hard cider” candidate, a plain man of
the country, unlike the easterner Martin Van Buren. To balance the ticketwith a southerner, the Whigs nominated a slave-owning Virginia senator,
John Tyler, for vice president. Tyler had been a Jackson supporter but had
broken with him over states’ rights during the Nullification Crisis.
Although “Tippecanoe and Tyler Too” easily won the presidential
election of 1840, this choice of ticket turned out to be disastrous for the
Whigs. Harrison became ill (for unclear reasons, though tradition claims© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

244

ch a pter 9

The popularslogan “Tippecanoe and Tyler
Too” helped
the Whigs andWilliam Henry
Harrison (withJohn Tyler) win
the presidential
election in 1840.
Pictured here is a
campaign bannerwith shortened“Tip and Ty,”
one of the many
ways that Whigs
waged the “logcabin campaign.”
Wikimedia.

he contracted pneumonia after delivering a nearly two-hour inaugural
address without an overcoat or hat) and died after just thirty-one days in
office. Harrison thus holds the ironic honor of having the longest inaugural address and the shortest term in office of any American president.34
Vice President Tyler became president and soon adopted policies thatlooked far more like Andrew Jackson’s than like a Whig’s. After Tyler
twice vetoed charters for another Bank of the United States, nearly his
entire cabinet resigned, and the Whigs in Congress expelled “His Accidency” from the party.
The crisis of Tyler’s administration was just one sign of the Whig
Party’s difficulty uniting around issues besides opposition to Democrats.
The Whig Party succeeded in electing two more presidents but remained
deeply divided. Its problems grew as the issue of slavery strained theUnion in the 1850s. Unable to agree on a consistent national position
on slavery, and unable to find another national issue to rally around, theWhigs broke apart by 1856.

X. Anti-Masons, Anti-Immigrants, and the Whig Coalition
The Whig coalition drew strength from several earlier parties, including two that harnessed American political paranoia. The Anti-Masonic© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  245

Party formed in the 1820s for the purpose of destroying the Freemasons.
Later, anti-immigrant sentiment formed the American Party, also called
the Know-Nothings. The American Party sought and won office acrossthe country in the 1850s, but nativism had already been an influential
force, particularly in the Whig Party, whose members could not fail tonotice that urban Irish Catholics strongly tended to support Democrats.
Freemasonry, an international network of social clubs with arcane
traditions and rituals, seems to have originated in medieval Europe as atrade organization for stonemasons. By the eighteenth century, however,it had outgrown its relationship with the masons’ craft and had become
a general secular fraternal order that proclaimed adherence to the idealsof the Enlightenment.
Freemasonry was an important part of the social life of men in the
new republic’s elite. George Washington, Benjamin Franklin, Andrew
Jackson, and Henry Clay all claimed membership. Prince Hall, a freeleather worker in Boston, founded a separate branch of the order for
African American men. However, the Masonic brotherhood’s secrecy,
elitism, rituals, and secular ideals generated a deep suspicion of the organization among many Americans.
In 1820s upstate New York, which was fertile soil for new religious
and social reform movements, anti-Masonic suspicion would emerge forthe first time as an organized political force. The trigger for this was thestrange disappearance and probable murder of William Morgan. Morgan
announced plans to publish an exposé called Illustrations of Masonry.35
This book purported to reveal the order’s secret rites, and it outraged
other local Freemasons. They launched a series of attempts to prevent thebook from being published, including an attempt to burn the press and aconspiracy to have Morgan jailed for alleged debts. In September, Morgan disappeared. He was last seen being forced into a carriage by four
men later identified as Masons. When a corpse washed up on the shore of
Lake Ontario, Morgan’s wife and friends claimed at first that it was his.
The Morgan story convinced many people that Masonry was adangerous influence in the republic. The publicity surrounding the trials transformed local outrage into a political movement that, thoughsmall, had significant power in New York and parts of New England.
This movement addressed Americans’ widespread dissatisfaction about
economic and political change by giving them a handy explanation: therepublic was controlled by a secret society.
In 1827, local anti-Masonic committees began meeting across thestate of New York, committing not to vote for any political candidate© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

246

ch a pter 9

who belonged to the Freemasons. This boycott grew, and in 1828, a convention in the town of LeRoy produced an “Anti-Masonic Declarationof Independence,” the basis for an Anti-Masonic Party. In 1828, AntiMasonic politicians ran for state offices in New York, winning 12 percentof the vote for governor.36
In 1830, the Anti-Masons held a national convention in Philadelphia.
But after a dismal showing in the 1832 presidential elections, the leaders of the Anti-Masonic Party folded their movement into the new Whig
Party. The Anti-Masonic Party’s absorption into the Whig coalition demonstrated the importance of conspiracy theories in American politics. Just
as Andrew Jackson’s followers detected a vast foreign plot in the formof the Bank of the United States, some of his enemies could detect it in
the form of the Freemasons. Others, called nativists, blamed immigrants.
Nativists detected many foreign threats, but Catholicism may havebeen the most important. Nativists watched with horror as more andmore Catholic immigrants (especially from Ireland and Germany) arrived in American cities. The immigrants professed different beliefs, often
spoke unfamiliar languages, and participated in alien cultural traditions.
Just as importantly, nativists remembered Europe’s history of warfare between Catholics and Protestants. They feared that Catholics would bringreligious violence with them to the United States.
In the summer of 1834, a mob of Protestants attacked a Catholic convent near Boston. The rioters had read newspaper rumors that a woman
was being held against her will by the nuns. Angry men broke into theconvent and burned it to the ground. Later, a young woman named Rebecca Reed, who had spent time in the convent, published a memoir
describing abuses she claimed the nuns had directed toward novices andstudents.37 The convent attack was among many eruptions of nativism,
especially in New England and other parts of the Northeast, during theearly nineteenth century.
Many Protestants saw the Catholic faith as a superstition that deprived individuals of the right to think for themselves and enslaved them
to a dictator, the pope, in Rome. They accused Catholic priests of controlling their parishioners and preying sexually on young women. They
feared that Catholicism would overrun and conquer the American political system, just as their ancestors had feared it would conquer England.
The painter and inventor Samuel F. B. Morse, for example, warnedin 1834 that European tyrants were conspiring together to “carry Popery through all our borders” by sending Catholic immigrants to the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  247

United States. If they succeeded, he predicted, Catholic dominance inAmerica would mean “the certain destruction of our free institutions.”38
Around the same time, the Protestant minister Lyman Beecher lectured
in various cities, delivering a similar warning. “If the potentates of Europe have no design upon our liberties,” Beecher demanded, then why
were they sending over “such floods of pauper emigrants—the contents of the poorhouse and the sweepings of the streets—multiplying
tumults and violence, filling our prisons, and crowding our poorhouses,and quadrupling our taxation”—not to mention voting in American
elections?39

XI. Race and Jacksonian DemocracyMore than anything else, however, it was racial inequality that exposed
American democracy’s limits. Over several decades, state governments
had lowered their property requirements so poorer men could vote. But
as northern states ended slavery, whites worried that free black men could
also go to the polls in large numbers. In response, they adopted new lawsthat made racial discrimination the basis of American democracy.
At the time of the Revolution, only two states explicitly limited black
voting rights. By 1839, almost all states did. (The four exceptions were
all in New England, where the Democratic Party was weakest.) For example, New York’s 1821 state constitution enfranchised nearly all whitemale taxpayers but only the richest black men. In 1838, a similar constitution in Pennsylvania prohibited black voting completely.
The new Pennsylvania constitution disenfranchised even one of therichest people in Philadelphia. James Forten, a free-born sailmaker who
had served in the American Revolution, had become a wealthy merchantand landowner. He used his wealth and influence to promote the abolition of slavery, and after the 1838 constitution, he undertook a lawsuit
to protect his right to vote. But he lost, and his voting rights were terminated. An English observer commented sarcastically that Forten wasn’t“white enough” to vote, but “he has always been considered quite white
enough to be taxed.”40
During the 1830s, furthermore, the social tensions that had promoted
Andrew Jackson’s rise also worsened race relations. Almost four hundred
thousand free blacks lived in America by the end of the decade.41 In theSouth and West, Native Americans stood in the way of white expansion.
And the new Irish Catholic immigrants, along with native working-class© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

248

ch a pter 9

whites, often despised nonwhites as competitors for scarce work, housing, and status.
Racial and ethnic resentment thus contributed to a wave of riots in
American cities during the 1830s. In Philadelphia, thousands of whiterioters torched an antislavery meeting house and attacked black churches
and homes. Near St. Louis, abolitionist newspaper editor Elijah Lovejoy
was murdered as he defended his printing press. Contemplating the violence, another journalist wondered, “Does it not appear that the character of our people has suffered a considerable change for the worse?”42
Racial tensions also influenced popular culture. The white actor
Thomas Dartmouth Rice appeared on stage in blackface, singing anddancing as a clownish slave named “Jim Crow.” Many other white entertainers copied him. Borrowing from the work of real black performers
but pandering to white audiences’ prejudices, they turned cruel stereotypes into one of antebellum America’s favorite forms of entertainment.
Some whites in the 1830s, however, joined free black activists in protesting racial inequality. Usually, they lived in northern cities and camefrom the class of skilled laborers, or in other words, the lower middle
class. Most of them were not rich, but they expected to rise in the world.
In Boston, for example, the Female Anti-Slavery Society included
women whose husbands sold coal, mended clothes, and baked bread,as well as women from wealthy families. In the nearby village of Lynn,
many abolitionists were shoemakers. They organized boycotts of consumer products like sugar that came from slave labor, and they soldtheir own handmade goods at antislavery fund-raising fairs. For manyof them, the antislavery movement was a way to participate in “respectable” middle-class culture, a way for both men and women to have a say
in American life.
Debates about slavery, therefore, reflected wider tensions in a changing society. The ultimate question was whether American democracy had
room for people of different races as well as religions and classes. Somepeople said yes and struggled to make American society more welcoming.
But the vast majority, whether Democrats or Whigs, said no.

XII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Jonathan Wilfred Wilson, with content contributions
by Myles Beaupre, Christopher Childers, William Cossen, Adam Costanzo, Nathaniel C. Green, Robert Gudmestad, Spencer McBride, Kevin Waite, and Jonathan Wilfred Wilson.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  249

Recommended citation: Myles Beupre et al., “Democracy in America,” Jonathan Wilfred Wilson, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben
Wright (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
Notes to Ch a p ter 9
1. Quoted in James Parton, Life of Andrew Jackson, Vol. 1 (New York:
Mason Brothers, 1860), 297.
2. Max Farrand, ed., The Records of the Federal Convention of 1787, Vol. 1(New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1911), 288.
3. Ibid., 48.
4. Benjamin Rush, “Address to the People of the United States,” in Hezekiah
Niles, ed., Principles and Acts of the Revolution in America (Baltimore: William
Ogden Niles, 1822), 402. http://​catalog​.hathitrust​.org/​Record/​000315501.
5. Alexander Hamilton to James A. Bayard, April 1802, Founders Online,
National Archives. http://​founders​.archives​.gov/​documents/​Hamilton/​01​-25​-02​-0321. From The Papers of Alexander Hamilton, Vol. 25, July 1800–April 1802,
ed. Harold C. Syrett (New York: Columbia University Press, 1977), 605–610.
6. A Century of Population Growth: From the First Census of the UnitedStates to the Twelfth, 1790–1900 (Washington, DC: U.S. Government Printing Office, 1909), 133, table 60. http://​www2​.census​.gov/​
prod2/​
decennial/​documents/​00165897ch14​.pdf.
7. Conference committee report on the Missouri Compromise, March 1,
1820, Records of Joint Committees of Congress, 1789–1989, National Archives.
http://​www​.ourdocuments​.gov/​doc​.php​?doc​=​22.
8. Thomas Jefferson to John Holmes, April 22, 1820, Founders Online,
National Archives. http://​founders​.archives​.gov/​documents/​Jefferson/​98​-01​-02​-1234.
9. Robert V. Remini, The Battle of New Orleans: Andrew Jackson andAmerica’s First Military Victory (New York: Penguin, 1999), 167–168.
10. Kenneth Wiggins Porter, “Negroes and the Seminole War, 1817–1818,”
Journal of Negro History 36, no. 3 (July 1951): 264.
11. See Lynn Hudson Parsons, The Birth of Modern Politics: Andrew Jackson, John Quincy Adams, and the Election of 1828. New York: Oxford University Press, 2009.
12. John C. Calhoun to Virgil Maxcy, September 11, 1830, quoted in William M. Meigs, The Life of John Caldwell Calhoun, Vol. 1 (New York: Stechert,
1917), 419.
13. John C. Calhoun, “Exposition and Protest,” in Union and Liberty: The
Political Philosophy of John C. Calhoun, ed. Ross M. Lence (Indianapolis, IN:
Liberty Fund, 1992), 311–365. http://​oll​.libertyfund​.org/​titles/​683.
14. Thomas Hart Benton, Thirty Years’ View: Or, a History of the Workingof the American Government for Thirty Years, from 1820 to 1850, Vol. 1 (NewYork: Appleton, 1854), 148. http://​catalog​.hathitrust​.org/​Record/​000405607.
15. South Carolina ordinance of nullification, November 24, 1832, Avalon
Project, Yale Law School. http://​avalon​.law​.yale​.edu/​19th​_century/​ordnull​.asp.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

250

ch a pter 9

16. Andrew Jackson, proclamation regarding nullification, December 10,
1832, Avalon Project, Yale Law School. http://​avalon​.law​.yale​.edu/​19th​_century/​jack01​.asp.
17. Catherine Allgor, Parlor Politics: In Which the Ladies of Washington
Help Build a City and a Government (Charlottesville: University Press of Virginia, 2000), 200.
18. Elizabeth R. Varon, We Mean to Be Counted: White Women and Politics
in Antebellum Virginia (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1998).
19. Margaret Bayard Smith to Margaret Bayard Boyd, December 20 [?],
1828, Margaret Bayard Smith Papers, quoted in ibid., 215.
20. Andrew Jackson to John Christmas McLemore, April [26], 1829, in The
Papers of Andrew Jackson, eds. Daniel Feller, Harold D. Moser, Laura-Eve Moss,
and Thomas Coens, Vol. 7 (Knoxville: University of Tennessee Press, 2007), 184;
John F. Marszalek, The Petticoat Affair: Manners, Mutiny, and Sex in Andrew
Jackson’s White House (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1997), 64.
21. Andrew Jackson to John McLemore, November 24, 1829, quoted in
Richard E. Ellis, The Union at Risk: Jacksonian Democracy, States’ Rights andthe Nullification Crisis (New York: Oxford University Press, 1987), 61.
22. Michel Chevalier and Andrew Jackson, quoted in Andrew Burstein, The
Passions of Andrew Jackson (New York: Knopf, 2003), 200.
23. Andrew Jackson, veto message regarding the Bank of the United States,
July 10, 1832, Avalon Project, Yale Law School. http://​avalon​.law​.yale​.edu/​19th​_century/​ajveto01​.asp.
24. “The Philadelphia Meeting,” Niles’ Weekly Register (July 21, 1832),
375.
25. “The Bank Veto,” National Intelligencer, August 9, 1832, in David A.
Copeland, ed., The Antebellum Era: Primary Documents on Events from 1820
to 1860 (Westport, CT: Greenwood, 2003), 153.
26. Quoted in Harry Watson, Liberty and Power: The Politics of Jacksonian
America, rev. ed. (New York: Hill and Wang, 2006), 151.
27. Alasdair Roberts, America’s First Great Depression: Economic Crisisand Political Disorder after the Panic of 1837 (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University
Press, 2012), 31, 36.
28. Quoted in ibid., 38.
29. “Great Public Meeting in Philadelphia,” Niles’ Weekly Register (May27, 1837), 198.
30. Roberts, America’s First Great Depression, 23.
31. Quoted in ibid., 21.
32. Ibid., 53. Also see Jessica Lepler, The Many Panics of 1837: People, Politics, and the Creation of a Transatlantic Financial Crisis (New York: Cambridge
University Press, 2013).
33. Henry Clay to Francis Brooke, December 16, 1833, quoted in Michael F.
Holt, The Rise and Fall of the American Whig Party: Jacksonian Politics and theOnset of the Civil War (New York: Oxford University Press, 1999), 29.
34. Joseph Nathan Kane, Presidential Fact Book (New York: Random
House, 1998), 61.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

De moc r a cy i n A m e r i ca  251

35. William Morgan, Illustrations of Masonry, by One of the Fraternity,
Who Has Devoted Thirty Years to the Subject (Batavia, NY: Miller, 1826). http://​archive​.org/​details/​illustrationsofm00morg.
36. William Preston Vaughn, The Anti-Masonic Party in the UnitedStates: 1826–1843, paperback ed. (Lexington: University Press of Kentucky,2009), 31.
37. Rebecca Theresa Reed, Six Months in a Convent, or, The Narrative ofRebecca Theresa Reed (Boston: Russell, Odiorne and Metcalf, 1835). http://​archive​.org/​details/​sixmonthsinconve00reedr.
38. [Samuel F. B. Morse], Foreign Conspiracy against the Liberties of theUnited States (New York: Leavitt, Lord, 1835), 16, 127. http://​archive​.org/​details/​foreignconspira00mors.
39. Lyman Beecher, A Plea for the West, 2nd ed. (Cincinnati, OH: Trumanand Smith, 1835), 54, http://​archive​.org/​details/​pleaforwest00beec.
40. Frederick Marryat, Diary in America with Remarks on Its Institutions(London: Longman, 1839), Vol. 1, 297, quoted in Eric Ledell Smith, “The End
of Black Voting Rights in Pennsylvania: African Americans and the Pennsylvania Constitutional Convention of 1837–1838,” Pennsylvania History 65, no. 3(Summer 1998): 296.
41. Michael R. Haines, “Table Aa145-184: Population, by Sex and Race:
1790–1990,” Historical Statistics of the United States, millennial ed. online,
eds. Susan B. Carter, Scott Sigmund Gartner, Michael R. Haines, Alan L. Olmstead, Richard Sutch, and Gavin Wright (New York: Cambridge University Press,
2006). http://​hsus​.cambridge​.org.
42. Niles’ Weekly Register (August 23, 1834), 426.
R e c om m e n d e d R e adi n g
Allgor, Catherine. Parlor Politics: In Which the Ladies of Washington Help
Build a City and a Government. Charlottesville: University Press of Virginia,
2000.
Burstein, Andrew. The Passions of Andrew Jackson. New York: Knopf, 2003.
Ellis, Richard E. The Union at Risk: Jacksonian Democracy, States’ Rights andthe Nullification Crisis. New York: Oxford University Press, 1987.
Feller, Daniel. The Jacksonian Promise: America, 1815–1840. Baltimore: Johns
Hopkins University Press, 1995.
Foster, A. Kristen. Moral Visions and Material Ambitions: Philadelphia Struggles
to Define the Republic, 1776–1836. Lanham, MD: Lexington Books, 2004.
Freeman, Joanne B. Affairs of Honor: National Politics in the New Republic.
New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2002.
Hansen, Deborah Gold. Strained Sisterhood: Gender and Class in the Boston Female Anti-Slavery Society. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1993.
Holt, Michael F. The Rise and Fall of the American Whig Party: Jacksonian Politics and the Onset of the Civil War. New York: Oxford University Press,
1999.
Howe, Daniel Walker. The Political Culture of the American Whigs. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1979.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

252

ch a pter 9

Jeffrey, Julie Roy. The Great Silent Army of Abolitionism: Ordinary Women in
the Antislavery Movement. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1998.
Kamensky, Jane. The Exchange Artist: A Tale of High-Flying Speculation andAmerica’s First Banking Collapse. New York: Penguin, 2008.
Lepler, Jessica. The Many Panics of 1837: People, Politics, and the Creation of aTransatlantic Financial Crisis. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2013.
Lhamon, W. T., Jr. Jump Jim Crow: Lost Plays, Lyrics, and Street Prose of theFirst Atlantic Popular Culture. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press,
2003.
Malone, Christopher. Between Freedom and Bondage: Race, Party, and Voting
Rights in the Antebellum North. New York: Routledge, 2008.
McInnis, Maurie D. The Politics of Taste in Antebellum Charleston. Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 2005.
Parsons, Lynn Hudson. The Birth of Modern Politics: Andrew Jackson, John
Quincy Adams, and the Election of 1828. New York: Oxford University
Press, 2009.
Roberts, Alasdair. America’s First Great Depression: Economic Crisis and Political Disorder After the Panic of 1837. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press,
2012.
Roediger, David R. The Wages of Whiteness: Race and the Making of the American Working Class, rev. ed. New York: Verso, 1999.
Siddali, Silvana R. Frontier Democracy: Constitutional Conventions in the Old
Northwest. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2016.
Stansel, Christine. City of Women: Sex and Class in New York, 1789–1860. New
York: Knopf, 1986.
Varon, Elizabeth R. We Mean to Be Counted: White Women and Politics in Antebellum Virginia. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1998.
Vaughn, William Preston. The Anti-Masonic Party in the United States: 1826–
1843, paperback ed. Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 2009.
Watson, Harry. Liberty and Power: The Politics of Jacksonian America, rev. ed.
New York: Hill and Wang, 2006.
Wellman, Judith. Grassroots Reform in the Burned-Over District of Upstate New
York: Religion, Abolitionism, and Democracy. New York: Routledge, 2016.
Wilentz, Sean. The Rise of American Democracy: Jefferson to Lincoln. New
York: Norton, 2005.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

10
Religion and Reform
I. Introduction
The early nineteenth century was a period of immense change in the
United States. Economic, political, demographic, and territorial transformations radically altered how Americans thought about themselves,
their communities, and the rapidly expanding nation. It was a period ofgreat optimism, with the possibilities of self-governance infusing everything from religion to politics. Yet it was also a period of great conflict,as the benefits of industrialization and democratization increasingly accrued along starkly uneven lines of gender, race, and class. Westward
expansion distanced urban dwellers from frontier settlers more than everbefore, even as the technological innovations of industrialization—likethe telegraph and railroads—offered exciting new ways to maintain communication. The spread of democracy opened the franchise to nearly all

Camp Meeting of
the Methodists
in N. America,
1819. Library ofCongress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

254

chapte r 10

white men, but urbanization and a dramatic influx of European migration increased social tensions and class divides.
Americans looked on these changes with a mixture of enthusiasm andsuspicion, wondering how the moral fabric of the new nation would holdup to emerging social challenges. Increasingly, many turned to two powerful tools to help understand and manage the various transformations:spiritual revivalism and social reform. Reacting to the rationalism of theeighteenth-century Enlightenment, the religious revivals of the Second
Great Awakening reignited Protestant spirituality during the early nineteenth century. The revivals incorporated worshippers into an expansive
religious community that crisscrossed all regions of the United States andarmed them with a potent evangelical mission. Many emerged from thesereligious revivals with a conviction that human society could be changed
to look more heavenly. They joined their spiritual networks to rapidly
developing social reform networks that sought to alleviate social ills anderadicate moral vice. Tackling numerous issues, including alcoholism,
slavery, and the inequality of women, reformers worked tirelessly to remake the world around them. While not all these initiatives were successful, the zeal of reform and the spiritual rejuvenation that inspired it were
key facets of antebellum life and society.

II. Revival and Religious Change
In the early nineteenth century, a succession of religious revivals collectively known as the Second Great Awakening remade the nation’s religious landscape. Revivalist preachers traveled on horseback, sharing themessage of spiritual and moral renewal to as many as possible. Residents
of urban centers, rural farmlands, and frontier territories alike flocked toreligious revivals and camp meetings, where intense physical and emotional enthusiasm accompanied evangelical conversion.
The Second Great Awakening emerged in response to powerful intellectual and social currents. Camp meetings captured the democratizing
spirit of the American Revolution, but revivals also provided a unifying
moral order and new sense of spiritual community for Americans struggling with the great changes of the day. The market revolution, western
expansion, and European immigration all challenged traditional bondsof authority, and evangelicalism promised equal measures of excitement
and order. Revivals spread like wildfire throughout the United States,swelling church membership, spawning new Christian denominations,and inspiring social reform.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  255

One of the earliest and largest revivals of the Second Great Awakening occurred in Cane Ridge, Kentucky, over a one-week period in August
1801. The Cane Ridge Revival drew thousands of people, and possiblyas many as one of every ten residents of Kentucky.1 Though large crowds
had previously gathered annually in rural areas each late summer or fall
to receive communion, this assembly was very different.2 Methodist, Baptist, and Presbyterian preachers all delivered passionate sermons, exhorting the crowds to strive for their own salvation. They preached frominside buildings, evangelized outdoors under the open sky, and even used
tree stumps as makeshift pulpits, all to reach their enthusiastic audiencesin any way possible. Women, too, exhorted, in a striking break with common practice. Attendees, moved by the preachers’ fervor, responded bycrying, jumping, speaking in tongues, or even fainting.3
Events like the Cane Ridge Revival did spark significant changes in
Americans’ religious affiliations. Many revivalists abandoned the comparatively formal style of worship observed in the well-established Congregationalist and Episcopalian churches and instead embraced more
impassioned forms of worship that included the spontaneous jumping,shouting, and gesturing found in new and alternative denominations.
The ranks of Christian denominations such as the Methodists, Baptists,
and Presbyterians swelled precipitously alongside new denominations
such as the Seventh-Day Adventist Church. The evangelical fire reachedsuch heights, in fact, that one swath of western and central New Yorkstate came to be known as the Burned-Over District. Charles Grandison Finney, the influential revivalist preacher who first coined the term,
explained that the residents of this area had experienced so many revivals by different religious groups that that there were no more souls toawaken to the fire of spiritual conversion.4
Removing the government support of churches created what historians
call the American spiritual marketplace. Methodism achieved the most remarkable success, enjoying the most significant denominational increasein American history. By 1850, Methodism was by far the most popular
American denomination. The Methodist denomination grew from fewer
than one thousand members at the end of the eighteenth century to constitute 34 percent of all American church membership by the midnineteenth
century.5 After its leaders broke with the Church of England to form a
new American denomination in 1784, the Methodist Episcopal Church(MEC) achieved its growth through innovation. Methodists used itinerant preachers, known as circuit riders. These men (and the occasional
woman) won converts by pushing west with the ­expanding United States© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

256

chapte r 10

over the Alleghenies and into the Ohio River Valley, bringing religion to
new settlers hungry to have their spiritual needs a­ ttended. Circuit riding
took preachers into homes, meetinghouses, and churches, all mapped out
at regular intervals that collectively took about two weeks to complete.
Revolutionary ideals also informed a substantial theological critiqueof orthodox Calvinism that had far-reaching consequences for religious
individuals and for society as a whole. Calvinists believed that all of humankind was marred by sin, and God predestined only some for salvation.
These attitudes began to seem too pessimistic for many American Christians. Worshippers increasingly began to take responsibility for their own
spiritual fates by embracing theologies that emphasized human action in
effecting salvation, and revivalist preachers were quick to recognize theimportance of these cultural shifts. Radical revivalist preachers, such as
Charles Grandison Finney, put theological issues aside and evangelized
by appealing to worshippers’ hearts and emotions. Even more conservative spiritual leaders, such as Lyman Beecher of the Congregational
Church, appealed to younger generations of Americans by adopting a lessorthodox approach to Calvinist doctrine.6 Though these men did not see
eye to eye, they both contributed to the emerging consensus that all souls
are equal in salvation and that all people can be saved by surrendering toGod. This idea of spiritual egalitarianism was one of the most importanttransformations to emerge out of the Second Great Awakening.
Spiritual egalitarianism dovetailed neatly with an increasingly democratic United States. In the process of winning independence from Britain,
the revolution weakened the power of long-standing social hierarchies
and the codes of conduct that went along with them. The democratizing
ethos opened the door for a more egalitarian approach to spiritual leadership. Whereas preachers of long-standing denominations like the Congregationalists were required to have a divinity degree and at least sometheological training in order to become spiritual leaders, many alternative denominations only required a conversion experience and a supernatural “call to preach.” This meant, for example, that a twenty-year-old
man could go from working in a mill to being a full-time circuit-riding
preacher for the Methodists practically overnight. Indeed, their emphasison spiritual egalitarianism over formal training enabled Methodists to
outpace spiritual competition during this period. Methodists attracted
more new preachers to send into the field, and the lack of formal training
meant that individual preachers could be paid significantly less than aCongregationalist preacher with a divinity degree.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  257

In addition to the divisions between evangelical and nonevangelicaldenominations wrought by the Second Great Awakening, the revivals
and subsequent evangelical growth also revealed strains within the Methodist and Baptist churches. Each witnessed several schisms during the1820s and 1830s as reformers advocated for a return to the practices
and policies of an earlier generation. Many others left mainstream Protestantism altogether, opting instead to form their own churches. Some,like Alexander Campbell and Barton Stone, proposed a return to (or“restoration” of) New Testament Christianity, stripped of centuries ofadditional teachings and practices.7 Other restorationists built on thefoundation laid by the evangelical churches by using their methods andmeans to both critique the Protestant mainstream and move beyond theaccepted boundaries of contemporary Christian orthodoxy. Self-declared
prophets claimed that God had called them to establish new churches
and introduce new (or, in their understanding, restore lost) teachings,
forms of worship, and even scripture.
Mormon founder Joseph Smith, for example, claimed that God theFather and Jesus Christ appeared to him in a vision in a grove of trees
near his boyhood home in upstate New York and commanded him to“join none of [the existing churches], for they are all wrong.”8 Subsequent visitations from angelic beings revealed to Smith the location of aburied record, purportedly containing the writings and histories of an ancient Christian civilization on the American continent. Smith publishedthe Book of Mormon in early 1830 and organized the Church of Christ(later renamed the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints) a shorttime later. Borrowing from the Methodists a faith in the abilities of itinerant preachers without formal training, Smith dispatched early converts
as missionaries to take the message of the Book of Mormon throughout
the United States, across the ocean to England and Ireland, and eventually even farther abroad. He attracted a sizable number of followers on
both sides of the Atlantic and commanded them to gather to a center
place, where they collectively anticipated the imminent second comingof Christ. Continued growth and near-constant opposition from bothProtestant ministers and neighbors suspicious of their potential politicalpower forced the Mormons to move several times, first from New Yorkto Ohio, then to Missouri, and finally to Illinois, where they established athriving community on the banks of the Mississippi River. In Nauvoo, as
they called their city, Smith moved even further beyond the bounds of theChristian orthodoxy by continuing to pronounce a­ dditional ­revelations© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

258

chapte r 10

and introducing secret rites to be performed in Mormon temples. Most
controversially, Smith and a select group of his most loyal followers began
taking additional wives (Smith himself married at least thirty women).
Although Mormon polygamy was not publicly acknowledged and openly
practiced until 1852 (when the Mormons had moved yet again, this timeto the protective confines of the intermountain west on the shores of theGreat Salt Lake), rumors of Smith’s involvement circulated almost immediately after its quiet introduction and played a part in the motivations of
the mob that eventually murdered the Mormon prophet in the summerof 1844.
Mormons were not the only religious community in antebellum America to challenge the domestic norms of the era through radical sexual experiments: Shakers strictly enforced celibacy in their several communes
scattered throughout New England and the upper Midwest, while John
Humphrey Noyes introduced free love (or “complex marriage”) to his
Oneida community in upstate New York. Others challenged existing cultural customs in less radical ways. For individual worshippers, spiritualegalitarianism in revivals and camp meetings could break down traditional social conventions. For example, revivals generally admitted both
men and women. Furthermore, in an era when many American Protestants discouraged or outright forbade women from speaking in church
meetings, some preachers provided women with new opportunities to
openly express themselves and participate in spiritual communities. Thiswas particularly true in the Methodist and Baptist traditions, though by
the midnineteenth century most of these opportunities would be curtailed
as these denominations attempted to move away from radical revivalism and toward the status of respectable denominations. Some preachers
also promoted racial integration in religious gatherings, expressing equal
concern for white and black people’s spiritual salvation and encouraging
both slaveholders and the enslaved to attend the same meetings. Historians have even suggested that the extreme physical and vocal manifestations of conversion seen at impassioned revivals and camp meetings
offered the ranks of worshippers a way to enact a sort of social levelingby flouting the codes of self-restraint prescribed by upper-class elites. Although the revivals did not always live up to such progressive ideals inpractice, particularly in the more conservative regions of the slaveholding South, the concept of spiritual egalitarianism nonetheless changed
how Protestant Americans thought about themselves, their God, and one
another.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  259

As the borders of the United States expanded during the nineteenth
century and as new demographic changes altered urban landscapes, revivalism also offered worshippers a source of social and religious structure
to help cope with change. Revival meetings held by itinerant preachersoffered community and collective spiritual purpose to migrant families
and communities isolated from established social and religious institutions. In urban centers, where industrialization and European faminesbrought growing numbers of domestic and foreign migrants, evangelicalpreachers provided moral order and spiritual solace to an increasingly
anonymous population. Additionally, and quite significantly, the Second
Great Awakening armed evangelical Christians with a moral purpose toaddress and eradicate the many social problems they saw as arising fromthese dramatic demographic shifts.
Not all American Christians, though, were taken with the revivals.
The early nineteenth century also saw the rise of Unitarianism as a groupof ministers and their followers came to reject key aspects of “orthodox”
Protestant belief including the divinity of Christ. Christians in New En­
gland were particularly involved in the debates surrounding Unitarianism
as Harvard University became a hotly contested center of cultural authority between Unitarians and Trinitarians. Unitarianism had important effects on the world of reform when a group of Unitarian ministers founded
the Transcendental Club in 1836.9 The club met for four years and included Ralph Waldo Emerson, Bronson Alcott, Frederic Henry Hedge,
George Ripley, Orestes Brownson, James Freeman Clarke, and Theodore
Parker. While initially limited to ministers or former ministers—except
for the eccentric Alcott—the club quickly expanded to include numerous
literary intellectuals. Among these were the author Henry David Thoreau, the protofeminist and literary critic Margaret Fuller, and the educational reformer Elizabeth Peabody.
Transcendentalism had no established creed, but this was intentional.
What united the Transcendentalists was their belief in a higher spiritual
principle within each person that could be trusted to discover truth, guidemoral action, and inspire art. They often referred to this principle asSoul, Spirit, Mind, or Reason. Deeply influenced by British Romanticism and German idealism’s celebration of individual artistic inspiration,
personal spiritual experience, and aspects of human existence not easily
explained by reason or logic, the Transcendentalists established an enduring legacy precisely because they developed distinctly American ideasthat emphasized individualism, optimism, oneness with nature, and a© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

260

chapte r 10

modern ­orientation toward the future rather than the past. These themes
resonated in an American nineteenth century where political democracy
and readily available land distinguished the United States from Europe.
Ralph Waldo Emerson espoused a religious worldview wherein God,“the eternal ONE,” manifested through the special harmony between
the individual soul and nature. In “The American Scholar” (1837) and“Self-Reliance” (1841), Emerson emphasized the utter reliability and sufficiency of the individual soul and exhorted his audience to overcome“our long apprenticeship to the learning of other lands.”10 Emerson believed that the time had come for Americans to declare their intellectual
independence from Europe. Henry David Thoreau espoused a similar enthusiasm for simple living, communion with nature, and self-sufficiency.
Thoreau’s sense of rugged individualism, perhaps the strongest among
even the Transcendentalists, also yielded “Resistance to Civil Government” (1849).11 Several of the Transcendentalists also participated incommunal living experiments. For example, in the mid-1840s, George
Ripley and other members of the utopian Brook Farm community began
to espouse Fourierism, a vision of society based on cooperative principles, as an alternative to capitalist conditions.12
Many of these different types of response to the religious turmoil ofthe time had a similar endpoint in the embrace of voluntary associations
and social reform work. During the antebellum period, many American
Christians responded to the moral anxiety of industrialization and urbanization by organizing to address specific social needs. Social problems
such as intemperance, vice, and crime assumed a new and distressing
scale that older solutions, such as almshouses, were not equipped to handle. Moralists grew concerned about the growing mass of urban residents
who did not attend church, and who, thanks to poverty or illiteracy,
did not even have access to scripture. Voluntary benevolent societies
exploded in number to tackle these issues. Led by ministers and dominated by middle-class women, voluntary societies printed and distributed
Protestant tracts, taught Sunday school, distributed outdoor relief, andevangelized in both frontier towns and urban slums. These associations
and their evangelical members also lent moral backing and workers tolarge-scale social reform projects, including the temperance movement
designed to curb Americans’ consumption of alcohol, the abolitionist
campaign to eradicate slavery in the United States, and women’s rights
agitation to improve women’s political and economic rights. As suchwide-ranging reform projects combined with missionary zeal, evangelical© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  261

Christians formed a “benevolent empire” that swiftly became a cornerstone of the antebellum period.

III. Atlantic Origins of Reform
The reform movements that emerged in the United States during the firsthalf of the nineteenth century were not American inventions. Instead,these movements were rooted in a transatlantic world where both sides ofthe ocean faced similar problems and together collaborated to find similar solutions. Many of the same factors that spurred American reformers
to action—such as urbanization, industrialization, and class struggle—
equally affected Europe. Reformers on both sides of the Atlantic visitedand corresponded with one another. Exchanging ideas and building networks proved crucial to shared causes like abolition and women’s rights.
Improvements in transportation, including the introduction of
the steamboat, canals, and railroads, connected people not just acrossthe United States, but also with other like-minded reformers in Europe.
(Ironically, the same technologies also helped ensure that even after theabolition of slavery in the British Empire, the British remained heavily
invested in slavery, both directly and indirectly.) Equally important, thereduction of publication costs created by new printing technologies in the
1830s allowed reformers to reach new audiences across the world.13 Almost immediately after its publication in the United States, for instance,
the escaped slave and abolitionist Frederick Douglass’s autobiography
was republished in Europe and translated into French and Dutch, galvanizing Douglass’s supporters across the Atlantic.14
Such exchanges began as part of the larger processes of colonialismand empire building. Missionary organizations from the colonial era hadcreated many of these transatlantic links. The Atlantic travel of major
figures during the First Great Awakening such as George Whitefield
had built enduring networks. These networks changed as a result of theAmerican Revolution but still revealed spiritual and personal connections
between religious individuals and organizations in the United States andGreat Britain. These connections can be seen in multiple areas. Mission
work continued to be a joint effort, with American and European missionary societies in close correspondence throughout the early nineteenth
century, as they coordinated domestic and foreign evangelistic missions.
The transportation and print revolutions meant that news of British missionary efforts in India and Tahiti could be quickly printed in American© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

262

chapte r 10

religious periodicals, galvanizing American efforts to evangelize Native
Americans, frontier settlers, immigrant groups, and even people overseas.
In addition to missions, antislavery work had a decidedly transatlantic cast from its very beginnings. American Quakers began to question
slavery as early as the late seventeenth century and worked with British reformers in the successful campaign that ended the slave trade.15
Before, during, and after the Revolution, many Americans continued toadmire European thinkers. Influence extended both east and west. By
foregrounding questions about rights, the American Revolution helped
inspire British abolitionists, who in turn offered support to their American counterparts. American antislavery activists developed close relationships with abolitionists on the other side of the Atlantic, such as Thomas
Clarkson, Daniel O’Connell, and Joseph Sturge. Prominent American
abolitionists such as Theodore Dwight Weld, Lucretia Mott, and William Lloyd Garrison were converted to the antislavery idea of immediatism—that is, the demand for emancipation without delay—by British
abolitionists Elizabeth Heyrick and Charles Stuart.16 Although AngloAmerican antislavery networks reached back to the late eighteenth century, they dramatically grew in support and strength over the antebellum
period, as evidenced by the General Anti-Slavery Convention of 1840.
This antislavery delegation consisted of more than five hundred abolitionists, mostly coming from France, England, and the United States. All
met together in England, united by their common goal of ending slavery
in their time. Although abolitionism was not the largest American reformmovement of the antebellum period (that honor belongs to temperance),
it did foster greater cooperation among reformers in England and theUnited States.
In the course of their abolitionist activities, many American women
began to establish contact with their counterparts across the Atlantic,
each group penning articles and contributing material support to the others’ antislavery publications and fundraisers. The bonds between British and American reformers can be traced throughout the many social
improvement projects of the nineteenth century. Transatlantic cooperation galvanized efforts to reform individuals’ and societies’ relationships
to alcohol, labor, religion, education, commerce, and land ownership.
This cooperation stemmed from the recognition that social problems on
both sides of the Atlantic were strikingly similar. Atlantic activists helped
American reformers conceptualize themselves as part of a worldwide
moral mission to attack social ills and spread the gospel of Christianity.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  263

This enormous painting documents the 1840 convention of the British and Foreign Anti-Slavery Society,established by both American and English antislavery activists to promote worldwide abolition. Benjamin
Haydon, The Anti-Slavery Society Convention, 1840. Wikimedia.

IV. The Benevolent Empire
After religious disestablishment, citizens of the United States faced a dilemma: how to cultivate a moral and virtuous public without aid fromstate-sponsored religion. Most Americans agreed that a good and moral
citizenry was essential for the national project to succeed, but many
shared the perception that society’s moral foundation was weakening.
Narratives of moral and social decline, known as jeremiads, had long
been embedded in Protestant story-telling traditions, but jeremiads took
on new urgency in the antebellum period. In the years immediately following disestablishment, “traditional” Protestant Christianity was at low
tide, while the Industrial Revolution and the spread of capitalism had
led to a host of social problems associated with cities and commerce.
The Second Great Awakening was in part a spiritual response to such

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

264

chapte r 10

changes, revitalizing Christian spirits through the promise of salvation.
The revivals also provided an institutional antidote to the insecurities
of a rapidly changing world by inspiring an immense and widespread
movement for social reform. Growing directly out of nineteenth-century
revivalism, reform societies proliferated throughout the United States between 1815 and 1861, melding religion and reform into a powerful force
in American culture known as the benevolent empire.
The benevolent empire departed from revivalism’s early populism,
as middle-class ministers dominated the leadership of antebellum reform societies. Because of the economic forces of the market revolution,
middle-class evangelicals had the time and resources to devote to reform
campaigns. Often, their reforms focused on creating and maintaining
respectable middle-class culture throughout the United States. Middleclass women, in particular, played a leading role in reform activity. They
became increasingly responsible for the moral maintenance of theirhomes and communities, and their leadership signaled a dramatic departure from previous generations when such prominent roles for ordinary
women would have been unthinkable.17
Different forces within evangelical Protestantism combined to encourage reform. One of the great lights of benevolent reform was Charles
Grandison Finney, the radical revivalist, who promoted a movement
known as “perfectionism.” Premised on the belief that truly redeemed
Christians would be motivated to live free of sin and reflect the perfection of God himself, his wildly popular revivals encouraged his converted
followers to join reform movements and create God’s kingdom on earth.
The idea of “disinterested benevolence” also turned many evangelicals
toward reform. Preachers championing disinterested benevolence argued
that true Christianity requires that a person give up self-love in favorof loving others. Though perfectionism and disinterested benevolence
were the most prominent forces encouraging benevolent societies, somepreachers achieved the same end in their advocacy of postmillennialism.
In this worldview, Christ’s return was foretold to occur after humanity
had enjoyed one thousand years’ peace, and it was the duty of converted
Christians to improve the world around them in order to pave the way
for Christ’s redeeming return. Though ideological and theological issues
like these divided Protestants into more and more sects, church leaders
often worked on an interdenominational basis to establish benevolent
societies and draw their followers into the work of social reform.
Under the leadership of preachers and ministers, reform societies attacked many social problems. Those concerned about drinking could join

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  265

Eastern State Penitentiary changed the principles of imprisonment, focusing on reform rather than punishment. The structure itself used the panopticon surveillance system and was widely copied by prison systems
around the world. P. S. Duval and Co., The State Penitentiary for the Eastern District of Pennsylvania,
1855. Wikimedia. Creative Commons Attribution 2.0 Generic.

temperance societies; other groups focused on eradicating dueling andgambling. Evangelical reformers might support home or foreign missions
or Bible and tract societies. Sabbatarians fought tirelessly to end nonreligious activity on the Sabbath. Moral reform societies sought to end
prostitution and redeem “fallen women.” Over the course of the antebellum period, voluntary associations and benevolent activists also worked
to reform bankruptcy laws, prison systems, insane asylums, labor laws,
and education. They built orphanages and free medical dispensaries anddeveloped programs to provide professional services like social work, job
placement, and day camps for children in the slums.
These organizations often shared membership as individuals foundthemselves interested in a wide range of reform movements. On Anniversary Week, many of the major reform groups coordinated the schedulesof their annual meetings in New York or Boston to allow individuals toattend multiple meetings in a single trip.18
Among all the social reform movements associated with the benevolent empire, the temperance crusade was the most successful. Championed
by prominent preachers like Lyman Beecher, the movement’s effort tocurb the consumption of alcohol galvanized widespread support among
the middle class. Alcohol consumption became a significant social issue© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

266

chapte r 10

N. Currier, Tree ofTemperance andTree of Intemperance, 1849.
Courtesy American AntiquarianSociety.

after the American Revolution. Commercial distilleries produced readily
available, cheap whiskey that was frequently more affordable than milkor beer and safer than water, and hard liquor became a staple beveragein many lower- and middle-class households. Consumption among adults
skyrocketed in the early nineteenth century, and alcoholism had become
an endemic problem across the United States by the 1820s. As alcoholism
became an increasingly visible issue in towns and cities, most reformers
escalated their efforts from advocating moderation in liquor consumption to full abstinence from all alcohol.
Many reformers saw intemperance as the biggest impediment to maintaining order and morality in the young republic. Temperance reformers
saw a direct correlation between alcohol and other forms of vice and,most importantly, felt that it endangered family life. In 1826, evangelicalministers organized the American Temperance Society to help spread thecrusade nationally. It supported lecture campaigns, produced temperance
literature, and organized revivals specifically aimed at encouraging worshippers to give up the drink. It was so successful that within a decade,it established five thousand branches and grew to over a million members.19 Temperance reformers pledged not to touch the bottle and canvassed their neighborhoods and towns to encourage others to join their© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  267“Cold Water Army.” They also influenced lawmakers in several states toprohibit the sale of liquor.
In response to the perception that heavy drinking was associatedwith men who abused, abandoned, or neglected their family obligations,
women formed a significant presence in societies dedicated to eradicating liquor. Temperance became a hallmark of middle-class respectability
among both men and women and developed into a crusade with a visibleclass character. Temperance, like many other reform efforts, was championed by the middle class and threatened to intrude on the private lives oflower-class workers, many of whom were Irish Catholics. Such intrusions
by the Protestant middle class exacerbated class, ethnic, and religious
tensions. Still, while the temperance movement made less substantial inroads into lower-class workers’ drinking culture, the movement was stilla great success for reformers. In the 1840s, Americans drank half of what
they had in the 1820s, and per capita consumption continued to decline
over the next two decades.20
Though middle-class reformers worked tirelessly to cure all mannerof social problems through institutional salvation and voluntary benevolent work, they regularly participated in religious organizations founded

Nathaniel Currier,
The Drunkard’s
Progress, 1846.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

268

chapte r 10

explicitly to address the spiritual mission at the core of evangelical Protestantism. In fact, for many reformers, it was actually the experience ofevangelizing among the poor and seeing firsthand the rampant social issues plaguing life in the slums that first inspired them to get involved in benevolent reform projects. Modeling themselves on the British and Foreign
Bible Society, formed in 1804 to spread Christian doctrine to the British
working class, urban missionaries emphasized the importance of winning
the world for Christ, one soul at a time. For example, the American Bible
Society and the American Tract Society used the efficient new steam-powered printing press to distribute Bibles and evangelizing religious tracts
throughout the United States. For example, the New York Religious Tract
Society alone managed to distribute religious tracts to all but 388 of New
York City’s 28,383 families.21 In places like Boston, New York, and Philadelphia, middle-class women also established groups specifically to canvass neighborhoods and bring the gospel to lower-class “wards.”
Such evangelical missions extended well beyond the urban landscape,however. Stirred by nationalism and moral purpose, evangelicals laboredto make sure the word of God reached far-flung settlers on the new
American frontier. The American Bible Society distributed thousands ofBibles to frontier areas where churches and clergy were scarce, while theAmerican Home Missionary Society provided substantial financial assistance to frontier congregations struggling to achieve self-sufficiency. Missionaries worked to translate the Bible into Iroquois and other languages
in order to more effectively evangelize Native American populations. As
efficient printing technology and faster transportation facilitated newtransatlantic and global connections, religious Americans also began toflex their missionary zeal on a global stage. In 1810, for example, Presbyterian and Congregationalist leaders established the American Board ofCommissioners for Foreign Missions to evangelize in India, Africa, East
Asia, and the Pacific.22
The potent combination of social reform and evangelical mission at
the heart of the nineteenth century’s benevolent empire produced reform
agendas and institutional changes that have reverberated through thetwentieth and twenty-first centuries. By devoting their time to the moral
uplift of their communities and the world at large, middle-class reformers created many of the largest and most influential organizations in thenation’s history. For the optimistic, religiously motivated American, no
problem seemed too great to solve.
Difficulties arose, however, when the benevolent empire attempted
to take up more explicitly political issues. The movement against Indian© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  269

removal was the first major example of this. Missionary work had firstbrought the Cherokee Nation to the attention of northeastern evangelicals
in the early nineteenth century. Missionaries sent by the American Boardand other groups sought to introduce Christianity and American culturalvalues to the Cherokee and celebrated when their efforts seemed to be met
with success. Evangelicals proclaimed that the Cherokee were becoming“civilized,” which could be seen in their adoption of a written language
and of a constitution modeled on that of the U.S. government. Mission
supporters were shocked, then, when the election of Andrew Jacksonbrought a new emphasis on the removal of Native Americans from theland east of the Mississippi River. The Indian Removal Act of 1830 was
met with fierce opposition from within the affected Native American
communities as well as from the benevolent empire. Jeremiah Evarts, oneof the leaders of the American Board, wrote a series of essays under the
pen name William Penn urging Americans to oppose removal.23 He used
the religious and moral arguments of the mission movement but added a
new layer of politics in his extensive discussion of the history of treaty law
between the United States and Native Americans. This political shift waseven more evident when American missionaries challenged Georgia statelaws asserting sovereignty over Cherokee territory in the Supreme Court
Case Worcester v. Georgia.24 Although the case was successful, the federal
government did not enforce the Court’s decision, and Indian removal was
accomplished through the Trail of Tears, the tragic, forced removal of Native Americans to territories west of the Mississippi River.
Anti-removal activism was also notable for the entry of ordinary
American women into political discourse. The first major petition campaign by American women focused on opposition to removal and was led(anonymously) by Catharine Beecher. Beecher was already a leader in the
movement to reform women’s education and came to her role in removal
through her connections to the mission movement. Inspired by a meeting with Jeremiah Evarts, Beecher echoed his arguments from the William Penn letters in her appeal to American women.25 Beecher called on
women to petition the government to end the policy of Indian removal.
She used religious and moral arguments to justify women’s entry into political discussion when it concerned an obviously moral cause. This effort
was ultimately unsuccessful but still introduced the kinds of argumentsthat paved the way for women’s political activism for abolitionism andwomen’s rights. The divisions that the anti-removal campaign revealed
became more dramatic with the next political cause of nineteenth century
reformers: abolitionism.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

270

chapte r 10

V. Antislavery and Abolitionism
The revivalist doctrines of salvation, perfectionism, and disinterested benevolence led many evangelical reformers to believe that slavery was themost God-defying of all sins and the most terrible blight on the moral
virtue of the United States. While white interest in and commitment
to abolition had existed for several decades, organized antislavery advocacy had been largely restricted to models of gradual emancipation(seen in several northern states following the American Revolution) andconditional emancipation (seen in colonization efforts to remove black
Americans to settlements in Africa). The colonizationist movement of theearly nineteenth century had drawn together a broad political spectrumof Americans with its promise of gradually ending slavery in the UnitedStates by removing the free black population from North America. By
the 1830s, however, a rising tide of anticolonization sentiment among
northern free black Americans and middle-class evangelicals’ flourishingcommitment to social reform radicalized the movement. Baptists suchas William Lloyd Garrison, Congregational revivalists like Arthur andLewis Tappan and Theodore Dwight Weld, and radical Quakers including Lucretia Mott and John Greenleaf Whittier helped push the idea ofimmediate emancipation onto the center stage of northern reform agendas. Inspired by a strategy known as “moral suasion,” these young abolitionists believed they could convince slaveholders to voluntarily release
their slaves by appealing to their sense of Christian conscience. The result
would be national redemption and moral harmony.
William Lloyd Garrison’s early life and career famously illustrated
this transition toward immediatism. As a young man immersed in thereform culture of antebellum Massachusetts, Garrison had fought slavery in the 1820s by advocating for both black colonization and gradualabolition. Fiery tracts penned by black northerners David Walker andJames Forten, however, convinced Garrison that colonization was aninherently racist project and that African Americans possessed a hardwon right to the fruits of American liberty.26 So, in 1831, he establisheda newspaper called The Liberator, through which he organized andspearheaded an unprecedented interracial crusade dedicated to promoting immediate emancipation and black citizenship. Then, in 1833, Garrison presided as reformers from ten states came together to create theAmerican Anti-Slavery Society. They rested their mission for immediate
emancipation “upon the Declaration of our Independence, and upon the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  271

truths of Divine Revelation,” binding their cause to both national andChristian redemption.27 Abolitionists fought to save slaves and their nation’s soul.
In order to accomplish their goals, abolitionists employed every
method of outreach and agitation. At home in the North, abolitionists
established hundreds of antislavery societies and worked with longstanding associations of black activists to establish schools, churches,and voluntary associations. Women and men of all colors were encouraged to associate together in these spaces to combat what they termed“color phobia.” Harnessing the potential of steam-powered printing andmass communication, abolitionists also blanketed the free states with
pamphlets and antislavery newspapers. They blared their argumentsfrom lyceum podiums and broadsides. Prominent individuals such as
Wendell Phillips and Angelina Grimké saturated northern media withshame-inducing exposés of northern complicity in the return of fugitive
slaves, and white reformers sentimentalized slave narratives that tugged
at middle-class heartstrings. Abolitionists used the U.S. Postal Service in1835 to inundate southern slaveholders with calls to emancipate theirslaves in order to save their souls, and, in 1836, they prepared thousands of petitions for Congress as part of the Great Petition Campaign. In
the six years from 1831 to 1837, abolitionist activities reached dizzying
heights.28
However, such efforts encountered fierce opposition, as most Americans did not share abolitionists’ particular brand of nationalism. In fact,abolitionists remained a small, marginalized group detested by mostwhite Americans in both the North and the South. Immediatists wereattacked as the harbingers of disunion, rabble-rousers who would stir
up sectional tensions and thereby imperil the American experiment of

The Liberator, April 17,
1857. Mastheaddesigned byHammatt Billingsin 1850. Metropolitan State
University.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

272

chapte r 10

self-government. Particularly troubling to some observers was the public
engagement of women as abolitionist speakers and activists. Fearful ofdisunion and outraged by the interracial nature of abolitionism, northernmobs smashed abolitionist printing presses and even killed a prominent
antislavery newspaper editor named Elijah Lovejoy. White southerners,
believing that abolitionists had incited Nat Turner’s rebellion in 1831,
aggressively purged antislavery dissent from the region. Violent harassment threatened abolitionists’ personal safety. In Congress, Whigs and
Democrats joined forces in 1836 to pass an unprecedented restriction
on freedom of political expression known as the gag rule, prohibiting
all discussion of abolitionist petitions in the House of Representatives.
Two years later, mobs attacked the Anti-Slavery Convention of American
Women, throwing rocks through the windows and burning the newly
constructed Pennsylvania Hall to the ground.29
In the face of such substantial external opposition, the abolitionist
movement began to splinter. In 1839, an ideological schism shook thefoundations of organized antislavery. Moral suasionists, led most prominently by William Lloyd Garrison, felt that the U.S. Constitution was afundamentally pro-slavery document, and that the present political system was irredeemable. They dedicated their efforts exclusively toward
persuading the public to redeem the nation by reestablishing it on antislavery grounds. However, many abolitionists, reeling from the level ofentrenched opposition met in the 1830s, began to feel that moral suasion
was no longer realistic. Instead, they believed, abolition would have tobe effected through existing political processes. So, in 1839, politicalabolitionists formed the Liberty Party under the leadership of James G.
Birney. This new abolitionist society was predicated on the belief that
the U.S. Constitution was actually an antislavery document that could
be used to abolish the stain of slavery through the national politicalsystem.30
Women’s rights, too, divided abolitionists. Many abolitionists who believed full-heartedly in moral suasion nonetheless felt compelled to leave
the American Anti-Slavery Society because, in part, it elevated women toleadership positions and endorsed women’s suffrage. This question cameto a head when, in 1840, Abby Kelly was elected to the business committee of the society. The elevation of women to full leadership roles was toomuch for some conservative members who saw this as evidence that thesociety had lost sight of its most important goal. Under the leadership ofArthur Tappan, they left to form the American and Foreign Anti-Slavery© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  273

Society. These disputes became so bitter and acrimonious that former
friends cut social ties and traded public insults.
Another significant shift stemmed from the disappointments of the
1830s. Abolitionists in the 1840s increasingly moved from agendas basedon reform to agendas based on resistance. Moral suasionists continued toappeal to hearts and minds, and political abolitionists launched sustained
campaigns to bring abolitionist agendas to the ballot box. Meanwhile theentrenched and violent opposition of both slaveholders and the northern
public encouraged abolitionists to find other avenues of fighting the slave
power. Increasingly, for example, abolitionists aided runaway slaves established international antislavery networks to pressure the United States
to abolish slavery. Frederick Douglass represented the intersection ofthese two trends. After escaping from slavery, Douglass came to the foreof the abolitionist movement as a naturally gifted orator and a powerfulnarrator of his experiences in slavery. His first autobiography, publishedin 1845, was so widely read that it was reprinted in nine editions andtranslated into several languages.31 Douglass traveled to Great Britain
in 1845 and met with famous British abolitionists like Thomas Clarkson, drumming up moral and financial support from British and Irish

Frederick Douglass was perhaps the most
famous African American abolitionist,fighting tirelessly not only for the end ofslavery but for equal rights of all American
citizens. This copy of a daguerreotype shows
him as a young man, around age twentynine and soon after his self-emancipation.
Print, c. 1850 after c. 1847 daguerreotype.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

274

chapte r 10a­ ntislavery societies. He was neither the first nor the last runaway slave
to make this voyage, but his great success abroad contributed significantly to rousing morale among weary abolitionists at home.
The model of resistance to the slave power only became more pronounced after 1850, when a long-standing Fugitive Slave Act was given
new teeth. Though a legal mandate to return runway slaves had existed in
U.S. federal law since 1793, the Fugitive Slave Act of 1850 upped the anteby harshly penalizing officials who failed to arrest runaways and private
citizens who tried to help them. This law, coupled with growing concern
over the possibility that slavery would be allowed in Kansas when it wasadmitted as a state, made the 1850s a highly volatile and violent period of
American antislavery. Reform took a backseat as armed mobs protectedrunaway slaves in the North and fortified abolitionists engaged in bloody
skirmishes in the West. Culminating in John Brown’s raid on Harper’s
Ferry, the violence of the 1850s convinced many Americans that the issue
of slavery was pushing the nation to the brink of sectional cataclysm. After
two decades of immediatist agitation, the idealism of revivalist perfectionism had given way to a protracted battle for the moral soul of the country.
For all of the problems that abolitionism faced, the movement was
far from a failure. The prominence of African Americans in abolitionist organizations offered a powerful, if imperfect, model of interracial
coexistence. While immediatists always remained a minority, their efforts paved the way for the moderately antislavery Republican Party togain traction in the years preceding the Civil War. It is hard to imagine
that Abraham Lincoln could have become president in 1860 without the
ground prepared by antislavery advocates and without the presence ofradical abolitionists against whom he could be cast as a moderate alternative. Though it ultimately took a civil war to break the bonds ofslavery in the United States, the evangelical moral compass of revivalist
Protestantism provided motivation for the embattled abolitionists.

VI. Women’s Rights in Antebellum America
In the era of revivalism and reform, Americans understood the family
and home as the hearthstones of civic virtue and moral influence. This
increasingly confined middle-class white women to the domestic sphere,
where they were responsible for educating children and maintaining
household virtue. Yet women took the very ideology that defined theirplace in the home and managed to use it to fashion a public role for them-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  275

selves. As a result, women actually became more visible and active in the
public sphere than ever before. The influence of the Second Great Awakening, coupled with new educational opportunities available to girls andyoung women, enabled white middle-class women to leave their homesen masse, joining and forming societies dedicated to everything from literary interests to the antislavery movement.
In the early nineteenth century, the dominant understanding of genderclaimed that women were the guardians of virtue and the spiritual headsof the home. Women were expected to be pious, pure, submissive, anddomestic, and to pass these virtues on to their children. Historians havedescribed these expectations as the “Cult of Domesticity,” or the “Cultof True Womanhood,” and they developed in tandem with industrialization, the market revolution, and the Second Great Awakening.32 These
economic and religious transformations increasingly seemed to divide theworld into the public space of work and politics and the domestic spaceof leisure and morality. Voluntary work related to labor laws, prison reform, and antislavery applied women’s roles as guardians of moral virtue
to address all forms of social issues that they felt contributed to the moral
decline of society. In spite of this apparent valuation of women’s position
in society, there were clear limitations. Under the terms of coverture, men
gained legal control over their wives’ property, and women with children
had no legal rights over their offspring. Additionally, women could notinitiate divorce, make wills, sign contracts, or vote.
Female education provides an example of the great strides made by
and for women during the antebellum period. As part of a larger education reform movement in the early republic, several female reformers
worked tirelessly to increase women’s access to education. They argued
that if women were to take charge of the education of their children, theyneeded to be well educated themselves. While the women’s education
movement did not generally push for women’s political or social equality, it did assert women’s intellectual equality with men, an idea thatwould eventually have important effects. Educators such as Emma Willard, Catharine Beecher, and Mary Lyons (founders of the Troy Female
Seminary, Hartford Female Seminary, and Mount Holyoke Seminary,
respectively) adopted the same rigorous curriculum that was used forboys. Many of these schools had the particular goal of training women to
be teachers. Many graduates of these prominent seminaries would foundtheir own schools, spreading women’s education across the country, andwith it ideas about women’s potential to take part in public life.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

276

chapte r 10

The abolitionist movement was another important school for women’s public engagement. Many of the earliest women’s rights advocatesbegan their activism by fighting the injustices of slavery, including Angelina and Sarah Grimké, Lucretia Mott, Sojourner Truth, Elizabeth Cady
Stanton, and Susan B. Anthony. In the 1830s, women in cities such as
Boston, New York, and Philadelphia established female societies dedicated to the antislavery cause. Initially, these societies were similar to theprayer and fund-raising-based projects of other reform societies. As suchsocieties proliferated, however, their strategies changed. Women could
not vote, for example, but they increasingly used their right to petition
to express their antislavery grievances to the government. Impassioned
women like the Grimké sisters even began to travel on lecture circuits.
This latter strategy, born of fervent antislavery advocacy, ultimately tethered the cause of women’s rights to abolitionism.
Sarah Moore Grimké and Angelina Emily Grimké were born to a
wealthy family in Charleston, South Carolina, where they witnessed thehorrors of slavery firsthand. Repulsed by the treatment of the slaves on
the Grimké plantation, they decided to support the antislavery movementby sharing their experiences on northern lecture tours. At first speaking
to female audiences, they soon attracted “promiscuous” crowds of both
men and women. They were among the earliest and most famous American women to take such a public role in the name of reform. When the
Grimké sisters met substantial harassment and opposition to their public
speaking on antislavery, they were inspired to speak out against morethan the slave system. They began to see that they would need to fight for
women’s rights in order to fight for the rights of slaves.33 Other female
abolitionists soon joined them in linking the issues of women’s rights andabolitionism by drawing direct comparisons between the condition offree women in the United States and the condition of the slave.
As the antislavery movement gained momentum in northern states in
the 1830s and 1840s, so too did efforts for women’s rights. These efforts
came to a head at an event that took place in London in 1840. That year,
Lucretia Mott was among the American delegates attending the World
Anti-Slavery Convention in London. Because of ideological disagreements between some of the abolitionists, the convention’s organizers
refused to seat the female delegates or allow them to vote during the proceedings. Angered by such treatment, Mott and Elizabeth Cady Stanton,
whose husband was also a delegate, returned to the United States with arenewed interest in pursuing women’s rights. In 1848, they organized the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  277

Lucretia Mott campaigned for women’s
rights, abolition, and equality in the UnitedStates. Joseph Kyle (artist), Lucretia Mott,
1842. Wikimedia.

Seneca Falls Convention, a two-day summit in New York state in which
women’s rights advocates came together to discuss the problems facing
women.
Stanton wrote the Declaration of Sentiments for the Seneca Falls
Convention to capture the wide range of issues embraced by the early
women’s rights movement. She modeled the document on the Declaration of Independence to make explicit the connection between women’sliberty and the rhetoric of America’s founding. The Declaration of Sentiments outlined fifteen grievances and eleven resolutions. They championed property rights, access to the professions, and, most controversially,
the right to vote. Sixty-eight women and thirty-two men, all of whomwere already involved in some aspect of reform, signed the Declarationof Sentiments.34
Antebellum women’s rights fought what they perceived as senseless gender discrimination, such as the barring of women from college
and inferior pay for female teachers. They also argued that men andwomen should be held to the same moral standards. The Seneca Falls
Convention was the first of many such gatherings promoting women’s
rights, held almost exclusively in the northern states. Yet the women’s© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

278

chapte r 10

rights movement grew slowly and experienced few victories. Few statesreformed married women’s property laws before the Civil War, and nostate was prepared to offer women the right to vote during the antebellum period. At the onset of the Civil War, women’s rights advocates
temporarily threw the bulk of their support behind abolition, allowing
the cause of racial equality to temporarily trump that of gender equality. But the words of the Seneca Falls convention continued to inspire
generations of activists.

VII. Conclusion
By the time civil war erupted in 1861, the revival and reform movementsof the antebellum period had made an indelible mark on the American
landscape. The Second Great Awakening ignited Protestant spirits byconnecting evangelical Christians in national networks of faith. Social
reform spurred members of the middle class to promote national morality and the public good. Not all reform projects were equally successful, however. While the temperance movement made substantial inroads
against the excesses of alcohol consumption, the abolitionist movement
proved so divisive that it paved the way for sectional crisis. Yet participation in reform movements, regardless of their ultimate success, encouraged many Americans to see themselves in new ways. Black activists
became a powerful voice in antislavery societies, for example, developing
domestic and transnational connections to pursue the cause of liberty.
Middle-class women’s dominant presence in the benevolent empire encouraged them to pursue a full-fledged women’s right movement thathas lasted in various forms up through the present day. In their efforts
to make the United States a more virtuous and moral nation, nineteenthcentury reform activists developed cultural and institutional foundations
for social change that have continued to reverberate through the twentieth and twenty-first centuries.

VIII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Emily Conroy-Krutz, with content contributions by
Elena Abbott, Cameron Blevins, Frank Cirillo, Justin Clark, Emily Conroy-Krutz,
Nicolas Hoffmann, Christopher C. Jones, Jonathan Koefoed, Charles McCrary,
William E. Skidmore, Megan Stanton, Kelly Weber, and Ben Wright.
Recommended citation: Elena Abbott et al., “Religion and Reform,” Emily
Conroy-Krutz, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright(Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  279

N o t e s t o C h a p t e r 10
1. Sam Haselby, The Origins of American Religious Nationalism (NewYork: Oxford University Press, 2015), 170.
2. Leigh Eric Schmidt, Holy Fairs: Scotland and the Making of American
Revivalism (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2001).
3. John B. Boles, The Great Revival: The Origins of the Southern Evangelical
Mind (Lexington: University Press of Kentucky, 1972).
4. Charles G. Finney, Memoirs of Charles G. Finney (New York: Revell,1876), 78.
5. John H. Wigger, Taking Heaven by Storm: Methodism and the Rise of
Popular Christianity in America (New York: Oxford University Press, 1998), 3,
197–200, 201n1.
6. Gary J. Dorrien, The Making of American Liberal Theology: Imagining
Progressive Religion, 1805–1900, Volume 1 (Louisville, KY: Westminster John
Knox Press, 2001), 119.
7. David Edwin Harrell, A Social History of the Disciples Christ: Quest for a
Christian America, 1800–1865 (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1966).
8. Joseph Smith, “History, 1838–1856, volume A-1, 23 December 1805–
30 August 1834,” Joseph Smith Papers. http://​josephsmithpapers​.org/​
paper​
Summary/​history​-1838​-1856​-volume​-a​-1​-23​-december​-1805​-30​-august​-1834,
accessed July 8, 2015.
9. Philip F. Gura, American Transcendentalism: A History (New York: Hilland Wang, 2008), 5.
10. Ralph Waldo Emerson, “The American Scholar.” http://​digitalemerson​.wsulibs​.wsu​.edu/​exhibits/​show/​text/​the​-american​-scholar, accessed May 6, 2018;
Ralph Waldo Emerson, “Self Reliance,” in Essays, First Series. http://​digitalemerson​.wsulibs​.wsu​.edu/​exhibits/​show/​text/​first​-series/​self​-reliance, accessed May 6,
2018.
11. Henry David Thoreau, Walden, and On the Duty of Civil Disobedience.
http://​www​.gutenberg​.org/​files/​205/​205​-h/​205​-h​.htm, accessed May 6, 2018.
12. Sterling F. Delano, Brook Farm: The Dark Side of Utopia (Cambridge,
MA: Harvard University Press, 2009).
13. Robert A. Gross and Mary Kelley, eds., A History of the Book in America: Volume 2: An Extensive Republic: Print Culture, and Society in the New Nation, 1790–1840 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2010), 112.
14. Frederick Douglass, Narrative of the Life of Frederick Douglass, an
American Slave, Written by Himself (Boston: Anti-Slavery Office, 1845). http://​docsouth​.unc​.edu/​neh/​douglass/​douglass​.html.
15. Christopher Leslie Brown, Moral Capital: Foundations of British Abolitionism (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2012).
16. David Brion Davis, “The Emergence of Immediatism in British andAmerican Antislavery Thought,” Journal of American History 49, no. 2 (September 1962): 209–230.
17. Lori D. Ginzberg, Women and the Work of Benevolence: Morality, Politics, and Class in the Nineteenth Century (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press,
1990).

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

280

chapte r 10

18. Michael P. Young, Bearing Witness Against Sin: The Evangelical Birth of theAmerican Social Movement (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2006), 74–75.
19. Milton A. Maxwell, “Washingtonian Movement,” Quarterly Journal ofStudies on Alcohol 11 (1950): 410.
20. Jack S. Blocker, American Temperance Movements: Cycles of Reform(Boston: Hall, 1989).
21. David Paul Nord, Faith in Reading: Religious Publishing and the Birth ofMass Media in America (New York: Oxford University Press, 222), 85.
22. Emily Conroy-Krutz, Christian Imperialism: Converting the World in the
Early American Republic (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2015).
23. Jeremiah Evarts, Essays on the Present Crisis in the Condition of theAmerican Indians: First Published in the National Intelligencer, Under the Signature of William Penn (Boston: Perkins and Marvin, 1829). http://​eco​.canadiana​.ca/​view/​oocihm​.51209/​3​?r​=​0​&​s​=​1.
24. Worcester v. Georgia (1832). https://​www​.law​.cornell​.edu/​supremecourt​/text/​31/​515.
25. Catharine Beecher, “Circular Addressed to the Benevolent Ladies of the
U. States,” December 25, 1829, in Theda Purdue and Michael D. Green, eds.,
The Cherokee Removal: A Brief History with Documents, 2nd ed. (Boston: Bedford St. Martin’s, 2005), 111–114.
26. See, for example, David Walker, Walker’s Appeal (Boston: Walker, 1829)
and James Forten, Letters from A Man of Colour (Philadelphia: s.n., 1813).
27. Paul Goodman, Of One Blood: Abolitionism and the Origins of Racial
Equality (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1998), 105.
28. James Brewer Stewart, Abolitionist Politics and the Coming of the Civil
War (Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 2008), 13–14.
29. Beverly C. Tomek, Pennsylvania Hall: A “Legal Lynching” in the Shadowof the Liberty Bell (New York: Oxford University Press, 2013).
30. Reinhard O. Johnson, The Liberty Party, 1840–1848: Antislavery ThirdParty Politics in the United States (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2009).
31. Philip Gould, “The Rise, Development, and Circulation of the Slave Narrative,” in The Cambridge Companion to the African American Slave Narrative,
ed. Audrey Fisch (Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2007), 24.
32. Barbara Welter, “The Cult of True Womanhood: 1820–1860,” American
Quarterly 18, no. 2 (1966): 151–174.
33. Gerda Lerner, The Grimké Sisters from South Carolina: Pioneers for Women’s Rights and Abolition (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2009).
34. “Declaration of Sentiments,” in Elizabeth Cady Stanton, Susan B. Anthony, and Matilda Joslyn Gage, History of Woman Suffrage, vol. 1 (Rochester, NY: Fowler and Wells, 1889), 70–71. http://​legacy​.fordham​.edu/​halsall/​mod​/senecafalls​.asp.
R e c o m m e n d e d R e a di n g
Berg, Barbara J. The Remembered Gates: Origins of American Feminism, The
Woman and the City 1800–1860. New York: Oxford University Press, 1978.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re l i g ion a n d R e f o r m  281

Boylan, Anne. The Origins of Women’s Activism: New York and Boston, 1797–
1840. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.
Brekus, Catherine A. Strangers and Pilgrims: Female Preaching in America,
1740–1845. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1998.
Conroy-Krutz, Emily. Christian Imperialism: Converting the World in the Early
American Republic. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2015.
Dorsey, Bruce. Reforming Men and Women: Gender in the Antebellum City.
Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2002.
DuBois, Ellen. Feminism and Suffrage: The Emergence of an Independent­Women’s Movement in America, 1848–1869. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1999.
Ginzberg, Lori D. Untidy Origins: A Story of Woman’s Rights in Antebellum
New York. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2005.
Ginzberg, Lori. Women and the Work of Benevolence: Morality, Politics, andClass in the 19th Century United States. New Haven, CT: Yale University
Press, 1990.
Hatch, Nathan O. The Democratization of American Christianity. New Haven,
CT: Yale University Press, 1989.
Haynes, April R. Riotous Flesh: Women, Physiology, and the Solitary Vice in
Nineteenth Century America. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2015.
Hempton, David. Methodism: Empire of the Spirit. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2005.
Hewitt, Nancy. Women’s Activism and Social Change: Rochester, New York
1822–1872. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1984.
Jeffrey, Julie Roy. The Great Silent Army of Abolitionism: Ordinary Women in
the Antislavery Movement. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1998.
Johnson, Paul. A Shopkeepers Millennium: Society and Revivals in Rochester,
New York, 1815–1837. New York: Hill and Wang, 2004.
Juster, Susan. Disorderly Women: Sexual Politics and Evangelicalism in Revolutionary New England. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1994.
Lerner, Gerda. The Grimké Sisters from South Carolina: Pioneers for­Women’s Rights and Abolition. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2009.
Makdisi, Ussama. Artillery of Heaven: American Missionaries and the Failed
Conversion of the Middle East. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2008.
McDaniel, W. Caleb. The Problem of Democracy in the Age of Slavery: Garrisonian Abolitionists and Transatlantic Reform. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2013.
Muncy, Raymond Lee. Sex and Marriage in Utopian Communities: 19th Century
America. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1973.
Newman, Richard S., The Transformation of American Abolitionism: Fighting
Slavery in the Early Republic. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2002.
Ryan, Mary P. Cradle of the Middle Class: The Family in Oneida County, New
York, 1790–1865. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1981.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

282

chapte r 10

Ryan, Susan M. The Grammar of Good Intentions: Race and the Antebellum
Culture of Benevolence. Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 2003.
Sinha, Manisha. The Slave’s Cause: A History of Abolition. New Haven, CT: Yale
University Press, 2016.
Stewart, James Brewer. Holy Warriors: The Abolitionists and American Slavery.
New York: Hill and Wang, 1996.
Tomek, Beverly C. Colonization and Its Discontents: Emancipation, Emigration,
and Antislavery in Antebellum Pennsylvania. New York: New York University Press, 2011.
Walters, Ronald. American Reformers, 1815–1860. New York: Hill and Wang,
1997.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

11
The Cotton Revolution
I. Introduction
In the decades leading up to the Civil War, the southern states experienced
extraordinary change that would define the region and its role in American history for decades, even centuries, to come. Between the 1830s andthe beginning of the Civil War in 1861, the American South expanded
its wealth and population and became an integral part of an increasingly
global economy. It did not, as previous generations of histories have told,
sit back on its cultural and social traditions and insulate itself from an ex-

Eyre Crowe,
Slaves Waiting forSale, Richmond,
Virginia, 1861.
University of Virginia, The Atlantic
Slave Trade andSlave Life in theAmericas.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2 8 4 chapt er 11

panding system of communication, trade, and production that connected
Europe and Asia to the Americas. Quite the opposite; the South actively
engaged new technologies and trade routes while also seeking to assimilate
and upgrade its most “traditional” and culturally ingrained practices—such as slavery and agricultural production—within a modernizing world.
Beginning in the 1830s, merchants from the Northeast, Europe, Canada, Mexico, and the Caribbean flocked to southern cities, setting up
trading firms, warehouses, ports, and markets. As a result, these cities—
Richmond, Charleston, St. Louis, Mobile, Savannah, and New Orleans,to name a few—doubled and even tripled in size and global importance.
Populations became more cosmopolitan, more educated, and wealthier. Systems of class—lower-, middle-, and upper-class communities—­
developed where they had never clearly existed. Ports that had once
focused entirely on the importation of slaves and shipped only regionally became home to daily and weekly shipping lines to New York City,
Liverpool, Manchester, Le Havre, and Lisbon. The world was slowly but
surely coming closer together, and the South was right in the middle.

II. The Importance of Cotton
In November 1785, the Liverpool firm of Peel, Yates & Co. imported thefirst seven bales of American cotton ever to arrive in Europe. Prior to thisunscheduled, and frankly unwanted, delivery, European merchants saw
cotton as a product of the colonial Caribbean islands of Barbados, SaintDomingue (now Haiti), Martinique, Cuba, and Jamaica. The American
South, though relatively wide and expansive, was the go-to source forrice and, most importantly, tobacco.
Few knew that the seven bales sitting in Liverpool that winter of 1785
would change the world. But they did. By the early 1800s, the American South had developed a niche in the European market for “luxurious”
long-staple cotton grown exclusively on the Sea Islands off the coast ofSouth Carolina, Georgia, and Florida.1 But this was only the beginning ofa massive flood to come and the foundation of the South’s astronomicalrise to global prominence. Before long, botanists, merchants, and plantersalike set out to develop strains of cotton seed that would grow farther west
on the southern mainland, especially in the new lands opened up by the
Louisiana Purchase of 1803—an area that stretched from New Orleans in
the South to what is today Minnesota, parts of the Dakotas, and Montana.
The discovery of Gossypium barbadense—often called Petit Gulf
­cotton—near Rodney, Mississippi, in 1820 changed the American and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  285

global cotton markets forever.2 Petit Gulf, it was said, slid through thecotton gin—a machine developed by Eli Whitney in 1794 for deseeding
cotton—more easily than any other strain. It also grew tightly, producing
more usable cotton than anyone had imagined to that point. Perhaps mostimportantly, though, it came up at a time when Native peoples were removed from the Southwest—southern Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, andnorthern Louisiana. After Indian removal, land became readily available
for white men with a few dollars and big dreams. Throughout the 1820s
and 1830s, the federal government implemented several forced migrationsof Native Americans, establishing a system of reservations west of theMississippi River on which all eastern peoples were required to relocateand settle. This system, enacted through the Indian Removal Act of 1830,
allowed the federal government to survey, divide, and auction off millionsof acres of land for however much bidders were willing to pay. Suddenly,
farmers with dreams of owning a large plantation could purchase dozens,even hundreds, of acres in the fertile Mississippi River Delta for cents on
the dollar. Pieces of land that would cost thousands of dollars elsewhere
sold in the 1830s for several hundred, at prices as low as 40¢ per acre.3
Thousands rushed into the Cotton Belt. Joseph Holt Ingraham, awriter and traveler from Maine, called it a “mania.”4 William HenryEli Whitney’s mechanical cotton gin revolutionized cotton production and expanded andstrengthened slavery throughout the South. Eli
Whitney’s patent for the cotton gin, March 14,
1794; Records of the Patent and Trademark Office; Record Group 241. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2 8 6 chapt er 11

A nineteenth-­
century cotton gin
on display at theEli Whitney Museum. Wikimedia.

Sparks, a lawyer living in Natchez, Mississippi, remembered it as “a new
El Dorado” in which “fortunes were made in a day, without enterpriseor work.” The change was astonishing. “Where yesterday the wilderness darkened over the land with her wild forests,” he recalled, “to-day
the cotton plantations whitened the earth.”5 Money flowed from banks,
many newly formed, on promises of “other-worldly” profits and overnight returns. Banks in New York City, Baltimore, Philadelphia, andeven London offered lines of credit to anyone looking to buy land in theSouthwest. Some even sent their own agents to purchase cheap land at
auction for the express purpose of selling it, sometimes the very next day,at double and triple the original value, a process known as speculation.
The explosion of available land in the fertile Cotton Belt brought
new life to the South. By the end of the 1830s, Petit Gulf cotton had
been perfected, distributed, and planted throughout the region. Advancesin steam power and water travel revolutionized southern farmers’ andplanters’ ability to deseed and bundle their products and move them toports popping up along the Atlantic seaboard. Indeed, by the end of the
1830s, cotton had become the primary crop not only of the southwesternstates but of the entire nation.
The numbers were staggering. In 1793, just a few years after the first,
albeit unintentional, shipment of American cotton to Europe, the South© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  287

produced around five million pounds of cotton, again almost exclusively
the product of South Carolina’s Sea Islands. Seven years later, in 1800,
South Carolina remained the primary cotton producer in the South, sending 6.5 million pounds of the luxurious long-staple blend to markets inCharleston, Liverpool, London, and New York.6 But as the tighter, moreabundant, and vibrant Petit Gulf strain moved west with the dreamers, schemers, and speculators, the American South quickly became theworld’s leading cotton producer. By 1835, the five main cotton-growing
states—South Carolina, Georgia, Alabama, Mississippi, and Louisiana—
produced more than five hundred million pounds of Petit Gulf for a global
market stretching from New Orleans to New York and to London, Liverpool, Paris and beyond. That five hundred million pounds of cotton madeup nearly 55 percent of the entire United States export market, a trendthat continued nearly every year until the outbreak of the Civil War. Indeed, the two billion pounds of cotton produced in 1860 alone amounted
to more than 60 percent of the United States’ total exports for that year.7
The astronomical rise of American cotton production came at thecost of the South’s first staple crop—tobacco. Perfected in Virginia but
grown and sold in nearly every southern territory and state, tobacco
served as the South’s main economic commodity for more than a century.
But tobacco was a rough crop. It treated the land poorly, draining thesoil of nutrients. Tobacco fields did not last forever. In fact, fields rarely
survived more than four or five cycles of growth, which left them dried
and barren, incapable of growing much more than patches of grass. Of
course, tobacco is, and was, an addictive substance, but because of its
violent pattern of growth, farmers had to move around, purchasing newlands, developing new methods of production, and even creating new
fields through deforestation and westward expansion. Tobacco, then,was expensive to produce—and not only because of the ubiquitous useof slave labor. It required massive, temporary fields, large numbers ofslaves and laborers, and constant movement.
Cotton was different, and it arrived at a time best suited for its success. Petit Gulf cotton, in particular, grew relatively quickly on cheap,
widely available land. With the invention of the cotton gin in 1794, andthe emergence of steam power three decades later, cotton became thecommon person’s commodity, the product with which the United States
could expand westward, producing and reproducing Thomas Jefferson’svision of an idyllic republic of small farmers—a nation in control of its
land, reaping the benefits of honest, free, and self-reliant work, a nationof families and farmers, expansion and settlement. But this all came at a

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2 8 8 chapt er 11

This map, published by the U.S. Coast Guard, shows the percentage of slaves in the population in eachcounty of the slave-holding states in 1860. The highest percentages lie along the Mississippi River, in the“Black Belt” of Alabama, and in coastal South Carolina, all of which were centers of agricultural production (cotton and rice) in the United States. E. Hergesheimer (cartographer) and Th. Leonhardt (engraver),Map Showing the Distribution of the Slave Population of the Southern States of the United States Compiled
from the Census of 1860, c. 1861. Wikimedia.

violent cost. With the democratization of land ownership through Indian
removal, federal auctions, readily available credit, and the seemingly universal dream of cotton’s immediate profit, one of the South’s lasting traditions became normalized and engrained. And by the 1860s, that very
tradition, seen as the backbone of southern society and culture, would
split the nation in two. The heyday of American slavery had arrived.

III. Cotton and Slavery
The rise of cotton and the resulting upsurge in the United States’ global
position wed the South to slavery. Without slavery there could be no Cotton Kingdom, no massive production of raw materials stretching across© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  289

thousands of acres worth millions of dollars. Indeed, cotton grew alongside slavery. The two moved hand-in-hand. The existence of slavery andits importance to the southern economy became the defining factor in what
would be known as the Slave South. Although slavery arrived in the Americas long before cotton became a profitable commodity, the use and purchaseof slaves, the moralistic and economic justifications for the continuation ofslavery, and even the urgency to protect the practice from extinction before
the Civil War all received new life from the rise of cotton and the economic,
social, and cultural growth spurt that accompanied its success.
Slavery had existed in the South since at least 1619, when a groupof Dutch traders arrived at Jamestown with twenty Africans. Althoughthese Africans remained under the ambiguous legal status of “unfree”
rather than being actual slaves, their arrival set in motion a practice thatwould stretch across the entire continent over the next two centuries.
Slavery was everywhere by the time the American Revolution createdthe United States, although northern states began a process of graduallyabolishing the practice soon thereafter. In the more rural, agrarian South,slavery became a way of life, especially as farmers expanded their lands,
planted more crops, and entered the international trade market. By 1790,
two years after the ratification of the Constitution, 654,121 slaves lived
in the South—then just Maryland, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, Georgia, and the Southwest Territory (now Tennessee). Just twenty

Though taken after the end of slavery, these stereographs show various stages of cotton production. The
fluffy white staple fiber is first extracted from the boll (a prickly, sharp protective capsule), after which theseed is separated in the ginning and taken to a storehouse. Unknown, Picking cotton in a great plantationin North Carolina, U.S.A., c. 1865–1903. New York Public Library Digital Collections.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2 9 0 chapt er 11

years later, in 1810, that number had increased to more than 1.1 million
individuals in bondage.8
The massive change in the South’s enslaved population between 1790
and 1810 makes historical sense. During that time, the South advanced
from a region of four states and one rather small territory to a region ofsix states (Virginia, North and South Carolina, Georgia, Kentucky, andTennessee) and three rather large territories (Mississippi, Louisiana, andOrleans). The free population of the South also nearly doubled over that
period—from around 1.3 million in 1790 to more than 2.3 million in
1810. The enslaved population of the South did not increase at any rapid
rate over the next two decades, until the cotton boom took hold in the
mid-1830s. Indeed, following the constitutional ban on the internationalslave trade in 1808, the number of slaves in the South increased by just
750,000 in twenty years.
But then cotton came, and grew, and changed everything. Over thecourse of the 1830s, 1840s, and 1850s, slavery became so endemic to the
Cotton Belt that travelers, writers, and statisticians began referring to
the area as the Black Belt, not only to describe the color of the rich land
but also to describe the skin color of those forced to work its fields, line
its docks, and move its products.
Perhaps the most important aspect of southern slavery during thisso-called Cotton Revolution was the value placed on both the work andthe body of the slaves themselves. Once the fever of the initial land rushsubsided, land values became more static and credit less free-flowing. For
Mississippi land that in 1835 cost no more than $600, a farmer or investor would have to shell out more than $3,000 in 1850. By 1860, thatsame land, depending on its record of production and location, could
cost as much as $100,000.9 In many cases, cotton growers, especiallyplanters with large lots and enslaved workforces, put up slaves as collateral for funds dedicated to buying more land. If that land, for one reason or another, be it weevils, a late freeze, or a simple lack of nutrients,
did not produce a viable crop within a year, the planter would lose not
only the new land but also the slaves he or she put up as a guarantee of
payment.
So much went into the production of cotton, the expansion of land,
and the maintenance of enslaved workforces that by the 1850s, nearly
every ounce of credit offered by southern, and even northern, banks
dealt directly with some aspect of the cotton market. Millions of dollars
changed hands. Slaves, the literal and figurative backbone of the southern© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  291

The slave markets of the South varied in size and style, but the St. Louis Exchange in New Orleans was
so frequently described that it became a kind of representation for all southern slave markets. Indeed, theSt. Louis Hotel rotunda was cemented in the literary imagination of nineteenth-century Americans after
Harriet Beecher Stowe chose it as the site for the sale of Uncle Tom in her 1852 novel, Uncle Tom’s Cabin.
After the ruin of the St. Clare plantation, Tom and his fellow slaves were suddenly property that had to beliquidated. Brought to New Orleans to be sold to the highest bidder, Tom found himself “beneath a splendid dome” where “men of all nations” scurried about. J. M. Starling (engraver), Sale of estates, picturesand slaves in the rotunda, New Orleans, 1842. Wikimedia.

cotton economy, served as the highest and most important expense forany successful cotton grower. Prices for slaves varied drastically, depending on skin color, sex, age, and location, both of purchase and birth. In
Virginia in the 1820s, for example, a single female slave of childbearing
age sold for an average of $300; an unskilled man above age eighteen
sold for around $450; and boys and girls below age thirteen sold for
between $100 and $150.10
By the 1840s and into the 1850s, prices had nearly doubled—a resultof both standard inflation and the increasing importance of enslaved laborers in the cotton market. In 1845, “plow boys” under age eighteen
sold for more than $600 in some areas, measured at “five or six dollars
per pound.”11 “Prime field hands,” as they were called by merchants and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2 9 2 chapt er 11

traders, averaged $1,600 at market by 1850, a figure that fell in line withthe rising prices of the cotton they picked. For example, when cotton sat
at 7¢ per pound in 1838, the average “field hand” cost around $700. As
the price of cotton increased to 9¢, 10¢, then 11¢ per pound over the
next ten years, the average cost of an enslaved male laborer likewise rose
to $775, $900, and then more than $1,600.12
The key is that cotton and slaves helped define each other, at leastin the cotton South. By the 1850s, slavery and cotton had become sointertwined that the very idea of change—be it crop diversity, antislavery
ideologies, economic diversification, or the increasingly staggering cost ofpurchasing and maintaining slaves—became anathema to the southerneconomic and cultural identity. Cotton had become the foundation of
the southern economy. Indeed, it was the only major product, besides
perhaps sugarcane in Louisiana, that the South could effectively market
internationally. As a result, southern planters, politicians, merchants, andtraders became more and more dedicated—some would say “obsessed”—
to the means of its production: slaves and slavery. In 1834, Joseph Ingraham wrote that “to sell cotton in order to buy negroes—to make more
cotton to buy more negroes, ‘ad infinitum,’ is the aim and direct tendencyof all the operations of the thorough going cotton planter; his whole soulis wrapped up in the pursuit.”13 Twenty-three years later, such pursuit had
taken a seemingly religious character, as James Stirling, an Englishman
traveling through the South, observed, “[slaves] and cotton—cotton and[slaves]; these are the law and the prophets to the men of the South.”14
The Cotton Revolution was a time of capitalism, panic, stress, andcompetition. Planters expanded their lands, purchased slaves, extended
lines of credit, and went into massive amounts of debt because they wereconstantly working against the next guy, the newcomer, the social mover,the speculator, the trader. A single bad crop could cost even the mostwealthy planter his or her entire life, along with those of his or her slaves
and their families. Although the cotton market was large and profitable,
it was also fickle, risky, and cost intensive. The more wealth one gained,
the more land one needed to procure, which led to more slaves, morecredit, and more mouths to feed. The decades before the Civil War in theSouth, then, were not times of slow, simple tradition. They were times ofhigh competition, high risk, and high reward, no matter where one stoodin the social hierarchy. But the risk was not always economic.
The most tragic, indeed horrifying, aspect of slavery was its inhumanity. All slaves had memories, emotions, experiences, and thoughts. Theysaw their experiences in full color, felt the pain of the lash, the heat of the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  293

In southern cities like Norfolk, Virginia, markets sold not only vegetables, fruits, meats, and sundries, butalso slaves. Enslaved men and women, like the two walking in the direct center, lived and labored next tofree people, black and white. S. Weeks, Market Square, Norfolk, from Henry Howe’s Historical Collectionsof Virginia, 1845. Wikimedia.

sun, and the heartbreak of loss, whether through death, betrayal, or sale.
Communities developed on a shared sense of suffering, common work,and even family ties. Slaves communicated in the slave markets of theurban South and worked together to help their families, ease their loads,
or simply frustrate their owners. Simple actions of resistance, such as
breaking a hoe, running a wagon off the road, causing a delay in production due to injury, running away, or even pregnancy provided a language
shared by nearly all slaves in the agricultural workforce, a sense of unitythat remained unsaid but was acted out daily.
Beyond the basic and confounding horror of it all, the problem of slavery in the cotton South was twofold. First and most immediate was the fear
and risk of rebellion. With nearly four million individual slaves residing in
the South in 1860, and nearly 2.5 million living in the Cotton Belt alone,
the system of communication, resistance, and potential violence amongslaves did not escape the minds of slaveholders across the region and thenation as a whole. As early as 1785, Thomas Jefferson wrote in his Notes
on the State of Virginia that slaves should be freed, but then they should becolonized to another country, where they could become an “independant
people.” White people’s prejudices, and black people’s “recollections . . .
of the injuries they have sustained” under slavery, would keep the tworaces from successfully living together in America. If freed slaves were not© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2 9 4 chapt er 11colonized, eventually there would be “convulsions which will probably
never end but in the extermination of the one or the other race.”15
Southern writers, planters, farmers, merchants, and politicians expressed the same fears more than a half century later. “The South cannot recede,” declared an anonymous writer in an 1852 issue of the New­Orleans–based De Bow’s Review. “She must fight for her slaves or against
them. Even cowardice would not save her.”16 To many slaveholders in
the South, slavery was the saving grace of not only their own economic
stability but also the maintenance of peace and security in everyday life.
Much of pro-slavery ideology rested on the notion that slavery provided
a sense of order, duty, and legitimacy to the lives of individual slaves,feelings that Africans and African Americans, it was said, could not otherwise experience. Without slavery, many thought, “blacks” (the word
most often used for “slaves” in regular conversation) would become violent, aimless, and uncontrollable.
Some commentators recognized the problem in the 1850s as the internal slave trade, the legal trade of slaves between states, along rivers, andalong the Atlantic coastline. The internal trade picked up in the decade
before the Civil War. The problem was rather simple. The more slaves
one owned, the more money it cost to maintain them and to extract
product from their work. As planters and cotton growers expanded theirlands and purchased more slaves, their expectations increased.
And productivity, in large part, did increase. But it came on the backsof slaves with heavier workloads, longer hours, and more intense punishments. “The great limitation to production is labor,” wrote one commentator in the American Cotton Planter in 1853. And many plantersrecognized this limitation and worked night and day, sometimes literally,
to find the furthest extent of that limit.17 According to some contemporary accounts, by the mid-1850s, the expected production of an individual slave in Mississippi’s Cotton Belt had increased from between fourand five bales (weighing about 500 pounds each) per day to between eight
and ten bales per day, on average.18 Other, perhaps more reliable sources,
such as the account book of Buena Vista Plantation in Tensas Parish,
Louisiana, list average daily production at between 300 and 500 pounds“per hand,” with weekly averages ranging from 1,700 to 2,100 pounds“per hand.” Cotton production “per hand” increased by 600 percent in
Mississippi between 1820 and 1860.19 Each slave, then, was working
longer, harder hours to keep up with his or her master’s expected yield.
Here was capitalism with its most colonial, violent, and exploitative
face. Humanity became a commodity used and worked to produce profit© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  295

The slave trade sold bondspeople—men,
women, and children—like mere pieces
of property, as seen in the advertisements
produced during the era. 1840 poster
advertising slaves for sale in New Orleans.
Wikimedia.

for a select group of investors, regardless of its shortfalls, dangers, andimmoralities. But slavery, profit, and cotton did not exist only in the rural
South. The Cotton Revolution sparked the growth of an urban South,
cities that served as southern hubs of a global market, conduits throughwhich the work of slaves and the profits of planters met and funded awider world.

IV. The South and the City
Much of the story of slavery and cotton lies in the rural areas where cotton actually grew. Slaves worked in the fields, and planters and farmers
held reign over their plantations and farms. But the 1830s, 1840s, and1850s saw an extraordinary spike in urban growth across the South. For
nearly a half century after the Revolution, the South existed as a seriesof plantations, county seats, and small towns, some connected by roads,
others connected only by rivers, streams, and lakes. Cities certainly existed, but they served more as local ports than as regional, or national,
commercial hubs. For example, New Orleans, then the capital of Louisiana, which entered the union in 1812, was home to just over 27,000
people in 1820; and even with such a seemingly small population, it was© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2 9 6 chapt er 11

the second-largest city in the South—Baltimore had more than 62,000
people in 1820.20 Given the standard nineteenth-century measurement ofan urban space (2,500+ people), the South had just ten in that year, oneof which—Mobile, Alabama—contained only 2,672 individuals, nearly
half of whom were enslaved.21
As late as the 1820s, southern life was predicated on a rural ­lifestyle—farming, laboring, acquiring land and slaves, and producing whateverthat land and those slaves could produce. The market, often locatedin the nearest town or city, rarely stretched beyond state lines. Even inplaces like New Orleans, Charleston, and Norfolk, Virginia, which had
active ports as early as the 1790s, shipments rarely, with some notable
exceptions, left American waters or traveled farther than the closest port
down the coast. In the first decades of the nineteenth century, American
involvement in international trade was largely confined to ports in New
York, Boston, Philadelphia, and sometimes Baltimore—which loosely
falls under the demographic category of the South. Imports dwarfed exports. In 1807, U.S. imports outnumbered exports by nearly $100 million, and even as the Napoleonic Wars broke out in Europe, causing adrastic decrease in European production and trade, the United States still
took in almost $50 million more than it sent out.22
Cotton changed much of this, at least with respect to the South. Before cotton, the South had few major ports, almost none of which actively
maintained international trade routes or even domestic supply routes. Internal travel and supply was difficult, especially on the waters of the Mississippi River, the main artery of the North American continent, and theeventual gold mine of the South. With the Mississippi’s strong current,
deadly undertow, and constant sharp turns, sandbars, and subsystems,
navigation was difficult and dangerous. The river promised a revolution
in trade, transportation, and commerce only if the technology existed
to handle its impossible bends and fight against its southbound current.
By the 1820s and into the 1830s, small ships could successfully navigate their way to New Orleans from as far north as Memphis and even
St. Louis, if they so dared. But the problem was getting back. Most often,
traders and sailors scuttled their boats on landing in New Orleans, sellingthe wood for a quick profit or a journey home on a wagon or caravan.
The rise of cotton benefited from a change in transportation technology that aided and guided the growth of southern cotton into one of theworld’s leading commodities. In January 1812, a 371-ton ship called the
New Orleans arrived at its namesake city from the distant internal port

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  297

of Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. This was the first steamboat to navigate theinternal waterways of the North American continent from one end tothe other and remain capable of returning home. The technology was far
from perfect—the New Orleans sank two years later after hitting a submerged sandbar covered in driftwood—but its successful trial promised abright, new future for river-based travel.
And that future was, indeed, bright. Just five years after the New Orleans arrived in its city, 17 steamboats ran regular upriver lines. By themid-1840s, more than 700 steamboats did the same. In 1860, the portof New Orleans received and unloaded 3,500 steamboats, all focusedentirely on internal trade. These boats carried around 160,000 tons of
raw product that merchants, traders, and agents converted into nearly$220 million in trade, all in a single year.23 More than 80 percent of
the yield was from cotton alone, the product of the same fields tilled,
expanded, and sold over the preceding three decades. Only now, in the
1840s and 1850s, could those fields, plantations, and farms simply loadGordon, pictured here, endured terrible brutality
from his master before escaping to Union Armylines in 1863. He would become a soldier and help
fight to end the violent system that produced thehorrendous scars on his back. Matthew Brady,
Gordon, 1863. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

2 9 8 chapt er 11

their ­products onto a boat and wait for the profit, credit, or supplies toreturn from downriver.
The explosion of steam power changed the face of the South, andindeed the nation as a whole. Everything that could be steam-powered
was steam-powered, sometimes with mixed results. Cotton gins, wagons,
grinders, looms, and baths, among countless others, all fell under the netof this new technology. Most importantly, the South’s rivers, lakes, andbays were no longer barriers and hindrances to commerce. Quite the opposite; they had become the means by which commerce flowed, the roadsof a modernizing society and region. And most importantly, the ability
to use internal waterways connected the rural interior to increasingly
urban ports, the sources of raw materials—cotton, tobacco, wheat, andso on—to an eager global market.
Coastal ports like New Orleans, Charleston, Norfolk, and even Richmond became targets of steamboats and coastal carriers. Merchants,
traders, skilled laborers, and foreign speculators and agents flooded thetowns. In fact, the South experienced a a greater rate of urbanization
between 1820 and 1860 than the seemingly more industrial, urban-based
North. Urbanization of the South simply looked different from that seenin the North and in Europe. Where most northern and some European
cities (most notably London, Liverpool, Manchester, and Paris) developed along the lines of industry, creating public spaces to boost the
morale of wage laborers in factories, on the docks, and in storehouses,
southern cities developed within the cyclical logic of sustaining the tradein cotton that justified and paid for the maintenance of an enslaved labor
force. The growth of southern cities, then, allowed slavery to flourish andbrought the South into a more modern world.
Between 1820 and 1860, quite a few southern towns experienced dramatic population growth, which paralleled the increase in cotton production and international trade to and from the South. The 27,176 people
New Orleans claimed in 1820 expanded to more than 168,000 by 1860.
In fact, in New Orleans, the population nearly quadrupled from 1830 to1840 as the Cotton Revolution hit full stride. At the same time, Charleston’s population nearly doubled, from 24,780 to 40,522; Richmond expanded threefold, growing from a town of 12,067 to a capital city of
37,910; and St. Louis experienced the largest increase of any city in thenation, expanding from a frontier town of 10,049 to a booming Mississippi River metropolis of 160,773.24
The city and the field, the urban center and the rural space, were inextricably linked in the decades before the Civil War. And that relationship© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  299

connected the region to a global market and community. As southern cities grew, they became more cosmopolitan, attracting types of people either unsuited for or uninterested in rural life. These people—merchants,
skilled laborers, traders, sellers of all kinds and colors—brought rural
goods to a market desperate for raw materials. Everyone, it seemed, had
a place in the cotton trade. Agents, many of them transients from theNorth, and in some cases Europe, represented the interests of plantersand cotton farmers in the cities, making connections with traders who
in turn made deals with manufactories in the Northeast, Liverpool, andParis.
Among the more important aspects of southern urbanization was thedevelopment of a middle class in the urban centers, something that neverfully developed in the more rural areas. In a very general sense, the rural
South fell under a two-class system in which a landowning elite controlled the politics and most of the capital, and a working poor survived
on subsistence farming or basic, unskilled labor funded by the elite. The
development of large urban centers founded on trade, and flush withtransient populations of sailors, merchants, and travelers, gave rise to alarge, highly developed middle class in the South. Predicated on the ideaof separation from those above and below them, middle-class men andwomen in the South thrived in the active, feverish rush of port city life.
Skilled craftsmen, merchants, traders, speculators, and store owners
made up the southern middle class. Fashion trends no longer required anhonest function—such as a broad-brimmed hat to protect one from thesun, knee-high boots for horse riding, and linen shirts and trousers tofight the heat of an unrelenting sun. Silk, cotton, and bright colors cameinto vogue, especially in coastal cities like New Orleans and Charleston;cravats, golden brooches, diamonds, and “the best stylings of Europe”
became the standards of urban middle-class life in the South.25 Neighbors, friends, and business partners formed and joined the same benevolent societies. These societies worked to aid the less fortunate in society,the orphans, the impoverished, the destitute. But in many cases these
benevolent societies simply served as a way to keep other people out of
middle-class circles, sustaining both wealth and social prestige within an
insular, well-regulated community. Members and partners married eachother’s sisters, stood as godparents for each other’s children, and served,
when the time came, as executors of fellow members’ wills.
The city bred exclusivity. That was part of the rush, part of the feverof the time. Built on the cotton trade, funded by European and northeastern merchants, markets, and manufactories, southern cities became the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 0 0 chapt er 11

headquarters of the nation’s largest and most profitable commodities—
cotton and slaves. And they welcomed the world with open checkbooks
and open arms.

V. Southern Cultures
To understand the global and economic functions of the South, we also
must understand the people who made the whole thing work. The South,
more than perhaps any other region in the United States, had a great diversity of cultures and situations. The South still relied on the existence ofslavery; as a result, it was home to nearly four million enslaved people by
1860, amounting to nearly one third of the entire southern population.26
Naturally, these people, though legally unfree, developed a culture all
their own. They created kinship and family networks, systems of (often
illicit) trade, linguistic codes, religious congregations, and even benevolent and social aid organizations—all within the grip of slavery, a system
dedicated to extraction rather than development, work and production
rather than community and emotion.
The concept of family, more than anything else, played a crucial rolein the daily lives of slaves. Family and kinship networks, and the benefits they carried, represented an institution through which slaves could
piece together a sense of community, a sense of feeling and dedication,
separate from the forced system of production that defined their daily
lives. The creation of family units, distant relations, and communal traditions allowed slaves to maintain religious beliefs, ancient ancestral traditions, and even names passed down from generation to generation in
a way that challenged enslavement. Ideas passed between relatives on
different plantations, names given to children in honor of the deceased,
and basic forms of love and devotion created a sense of individuality,
an identity that assuaged the loneliness and desperation of enslaved life.
Family defined how each plantation, each community, functioned, grew,and labored.
Nothing under slavery lasted long, at least not in the same form.
Slave families and networks were no exceptions to this rule. African-bornslaves during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries engaged in marriages—sometimes polygamous—with those of the same ethnic groups
whenever possible. This, most importantly, allowed for the maintenanceof cultural traditions, such as language, religion, name practices, andeven the rare practice of bodily scarring. In some parts of the South, such

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  301

as Louisiana and coastal South Carolina, ethnic homogeneity thrived,
and as a result, traditions and networks survived relatively unchanged for
decades. As the number of slaves arriving in the United States increased,
and generations of American-born slaves overtook the original Africanborn populations, the practice of marriage, especially among members of
the same ethnic group or even simply the same plantation, became vitalto the continuation of aging traditions. Marriage was the most important
aspect of cultural and identity formation, as it connected slaves to theirown pasts and gave some sense of protection for the future.27 By the startof the Civil War, approximately two thirds of slaves were members of
nuclear households, each household averaging six people—mother, father, children, and often a grandparent, elderly aunt or uncle, and even“in-laws.” Those who did not have a marriage bond, or even a nuclear
family, still maintained family ties, most often living with a single parent,
brother, sister, or grandparent.28
Many slave marriages endured for many years. But the threat of disruption, often through sale, always loomed. As the internal slave trade
increased following the constitutional ban on slave importation in 1808and the rise of cotton in the 1830s and 1840s, slave families, especiallyFree people of color were present
throughout the American South, particularly in urban areas like Charleston and
New Orleans. Some were relatively welloff, like this femme de couleur libre who
posed with her mixed-race child in frontof her New Orleans home, maintaining
a middling position between free whites
and unfree blacks. Free woman of color
with quadroon daughter; late eighteenthcentury collage painting, New Orleans.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 0 2 chapt er 11

those established prior to the slaves’ arrival in the United States, cameunder increased threat. Hundreds of thousands of marriages, manywith children, fell victim to sale “downriver”—a euphemism for thenear-­constant flow of slave laborers down the Mississippi River to thedeveloping Cotton Belt in the Southwest.29 In fact, during the Cotton
Revolution alone, between one fifth and one third of all slave marriages
were broken up through sale or forced migration. But this was not the
only threat. Planters and slave owners recognized that marriage was, inthe most basic and tragic sense, a privilege granted and defined by themfor their slaves. And as a result, many slaveholders used slaves’ marriages, or the threats thereto, to squeeze out more production, counteract
disobedience, or simply make a gesture of power and superiority.
Threats to family networks, marriages, and household stability did
not stop with the death of a master. A slave couple could live their entire
lives together, even having been born, raised, and married on the slave
plantation, and, following the death of their master, find themselves at
opposite sides of the known world. It only took a single relative, executor, creditor, or friend of the deceased to make a claim against the estate
to cause the sale and dispersal of an entire slave community.
Enslaved women were particularly vulnerable to the shifts of fateattached to slavery. In many cases, female slaves did the same work asmen, spending the day—from sunup to sundown—in the fields picking
and bundling cotton. In some rare cases, especially among the larger
plantations, planters tended to use women as house servants more thanmen, but this was not universal. In both cases, however, female slaves’
experiences were different from those of their male counterparts, husbands, and neighbors. Sexual violence, unwanted pregnancies, and constant child-rearing while continuing to work the fields all made life asa female slave more prone to disruption and uncertainty. Harriet Jacobs, an enslaved woman from North Carolina, chronicled her master’s
attempts to sexually abuse her in her narrative, Incidents in the Lifeof a Slave Girl. Jacobs suggested that her successful attempts to resist
sexual assault and her determination to love whom she pleased was“something akin to freedom.”30 But this “freedom,” however empowering and contextual, did not cast a wide net. Many enslaved women
had no choice concerning love, sex, and motherhood. On plantations
and small farms, and even in cities, rape was ever-present. Like thesplitting of families, slave owners used sexual violence as a form of terrorism, a way to promote increased production, obedience, and power© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  303

relations. And this was not restricted to unmarried women. In numerous contemporary accounts, particularly violent slave owners forced
men to witness the rape of their wives, daughters, and relatives, often
as punishment, but occasionally as a sadistic expression of power anddominance.31
As property, enslaved women had no recourse, and society, by andlarge, did not see a crime in this type of violence. Racist pseudoscientists claimed that whites could not physically rape Africans or African
Americans, as the sexual organs of each were not compatible in thatway. State law, in some cases, supported this view, claiming that rape
could only occur between either two white people or a black man and awhite woman. All other cases fell under a silent acceptance.32 The consequences of rape, too, fell to the victim in the case of slaves. Pregnancies
that resulted from rape did not always lead to a lighter workload forthe mother. And if a slave acted out against a rapist, whether that be her
master, her mistress, or any other white attacker, her actions were seenas crimes rather than desperate acts of survival. For example, a nineteenyear-old slave named Celia fell victim to repeated rape by her master in
Callaway County, Missouri. Between 1850 and 1855, Robert Newsom
raped Celia hundreds of times, producing two children and several miscarriages. Sick and desperate in the fall of 1855, Celia took a club andstruck her master in the head, killing him. But instead of sympathy andaid, or even an honest attempt to understand and empathize, the community called for the execution of Celia. On November 16, 1855, after a

The women in thisphotograph are
Selina Gray andtwo of her daughters. Gray was theenslaved housekeeper to Robert
E. Lee. National
Park Service.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 0 4 chapt er 11

trial of ten days, Celia, the nineteen-year-old rape victim and slave, washanged for her crimes against her master.33
Gender inequality did not always fall along the same lines as racialinequality. Southern society, especially in the age of cotton, deferred
to white men, under whom laws, social norms, and cultural practices
were written, dictated, and maintained. White women and free womenof color lived in a society dominated, in nearly every aspect, by men.
Denied voting rights, women of all statuses and colors had no direct
representation in the creation and discussion of law. Husbands, it was
said, represented their wives, as the public sphere was too violent, heated,and high-minded for women. Society expected women to represent thefoundations of the republic, gaining respectability through their work at
home, in support of their husbands and children, away from the roughand boisterous realm of masculinity. In many cases, too, law did not

The issue of emigration elicited disparate reactions from African Americans. Tens of thousands left theUnited States for Liberia, a map of which is shown here, to pursue greater freedoms and prosperity. Most
emigrants did not experience such success, but Liberia continued to attract black settlers for decades. J.
Ashmun, Map of the West Coast of Africa from Sierra Leone to Cape Palmas, including the colony of Liberia, . . . 1830. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  305

protect women the same way it protected men. In most states, marriage,
an act expected of any self-respecting, reasonable woman of any class,effectively transferred all of a woman’s property to her husband, forever,regardless of claim or command. Divorce existed, but it hardly worked
in a woman’s favor, and often, if successful, it ruined the wife’s standing
in society and even led to well-known cases of suicide.34
Life on the ground in the cotton South, like the cities, systems, andnetworks on which it rested, defied the standard narrative of the Old
South. Slavery existed to dominate, yet slaves formed bonds, maintained
traditions, and crafted new culture. They fell in love, had children, andprotected one another using the privileges granted them by their captors
and the basic intellect allowed all human beings. They were resourceful,brilliant, and vibrant, and they created freedom where freedom seemingly could not exist. And within those communities, resilience and dedication often led to cultural sustenance. Among the enslaved, women, andthe impoverished-but-free, culture thrived in ways that are difficult to
see through the bales of cotton and the stacks of money sitting on thedocks and in the countinghouses of the South’s urban centers. But religion, honor, and pride transcended material goods, especially among
those who could not express themselves that way.

VI. Religion and Honor in the Slave South
Economic growth, violence, and exploitation coexisted and mutually reinforced evangelical Christianity in the South. The revivals of the Second
Great Awakening established the region’s prevailing religious culture.
Led by Methodists, Baptists, and to a lesser degree, Presbyterians, thisintense period of religious regeneration swept along the southern backcountry. By the outbreak of the Civil War, most southerners who wereaffiliated with a religious denomination belonged to either the Baptist
or Methodist faith.35 Both churches in the South briefly attacked slavery
before transforming into some of the most vocal defenders of slavery andthe southern social order.
Southern ministers contended that God himself had selected Africans
for bondage but also considered the evangelization of slaves to be one of
their greatest callings.36 Missionary efforts among southern slaves largely
succeeded and Protestantism spread rapidly among African Americans,leading to a proliferation of biracial congregations and prominent independent black churches. Some black and white ­southerners forged ­positive© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 0 6 chapt er 11

and rewarding biracial connections; however, more often black and whitesoutherners described strained or superficial religious relationships.
As the institution of slavery hardened racism in the South, relationships between missionaries and Native Americans transformed as well.
Missionaries of all denominations were among the first to represent
themselves as “pillars of white authority.” After the Louisiana Purchasein 1803, plantation culture expanded into the Deep South, and mission
work became a crucial element of Christian expansion. Frontier mission
schools carried a continual flow of Christian influence into Native American communities. Some missionaries learned indigenous languages, butmany more worked to prevent indigenous children from speaking theirnative tongues, insisting on English for Christian understanding. By the
Indian removals of 1835 and the Trail of Tears in 1838, missionaries in
the South preached a pro-slavery theology that emphasized obedience tomasters, the biblical basis of racial slavery via the curse of Ham, and the“civilizing” paternalism of slave owners.
Slaves most commonly received Christian instruction from white
preachers or masters, whose religious message typically stressed slave subservience. Anti-literacy laws ensured that most slaves would be unable toread the Bible in its entirety and thus could not acquaint themselves withsuch inspirational stories as Moses delivering the Israelites out of slavery.
Contradictions between God’s Word and master and mistress cruelty did
not pass unnoticed by many enslaved African Americans. As former slave
William Wells Brown declared, “slaveholders hide themselves behind the
Church,” adding that “a more praying, preaching, psalm-singing people
cannot be found than the slaveholders of the South.”37
Many slaves chose to create and practice their own versions of Christianity, one that typically incorporated aspects of traditional African religions with limited input from the white community. Nat Turner, theleader of the great slave rebellion, found inspiration from religion earlyin life. Adopting an austere Christian lifestyle during his adolescence,
Turner claimed to have been visited by “spirits” during his twenties andconsidered himself something of a prophet. He claimed to have had visions, in which he was called on to do the work of God, leading somecontemporaries (as well as historians) to question his sanity.38
Inspired by his faith, Turner led the most deadly slave rebellion in theantebellum South. On the morning of August 22, 1831, in Southampton
County, Virginia, Nat Turner and six collaborators attempted to free the region’s enslaved population. Turner initiated the violence by killing his master with an ax blow to the head. By the end of the day, Turner and his band,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  307

This woodcut captured the terror felt by white southerners in the aftermath of Nat Turner’s rebellion.
After the rebellion, fearful white reactionaries killed hundreds of enslaved people—most of whom wereunconnected to the rebellion—and the state created stricter, more limiting laws concerning slavery. African
American Intellectual History Society.

which had grown to over fifty men, killed fifty-seven white men, women,
and children on eleven farms. By the next day, the local militia and white
residents had captured or killed all of the participants except Turner, who
hid for a number of weeks in nearby woods before being captured and executed. The white terror that followed Nat Turner’s rebellion transformed
southern religion, as anti-literacy laws increased and black-led churches
were broken up and placed under the supervision of white ministers.
Evangelical religion also shaped understandings of what it meant tobe a southern man or a southern woman. Southern manhood was largely
shaped by an obsession with masculine honor, whereas southern womanhood centered on expectations of sexual virtue or purity. Honor prioritized the public recognition of white masculine claims to reputation andauthority. Southern men developed a code to ritualize their interactions
with each other and to perform their expectations of honor. This code
structured language and behavior and was designed to minimize conflict.
But when conflict did arise, the code also provided rituals that would
reduce the resulting violence.
The formal duel exemplified the code in action. If two men could
not settle a dispute through the arbitration of their friends, they would© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 0 8 chapt er 11

e­ xchange pistol shots to prove their equal honor status. Duelists arranged
a secluded meeting, chose from a set of deadly weapons, and risked theirlives as they clashed with swords or fired pistols at one another. Someof the most illustrious men in American history participated in a duelat some point during their lives, including President Andrew Jackson,
Vice President Aaron Burr, and U.S. senators Henry Clay and Thomas
Hart Benton. In all but Burr’s case, dueling helped elevate these men toprominence.
Violence among the lower classes, especially those in the backcountry, involved fistfights and shoot-outs. Tactics included the sharpeningof fingernails and filing of teeth into razor-sharp points, which would
be used to gouge eyes and bite off ears and noses. In a duel, a gentlemanachieved recognition by risking his life rather than killing his opponent,
whereas those involved in rough-and-tumble fighting achieved victorythrough maiming their opponent.
The legal system was partially to blame for the prevalence of violencein the Old South. Although states and territories had laws against murder,
rape, and various other forms of violence, including specific laws against
dueling, upper-class southerners were rarely prosecuted, and juries often
acquitted the accused. Despite the fact that hundreds of duelists fought
and killed one another, there is little evidence that many duelists faced
prosecution, and only one, Timothy Bennett (of Belleville, Illinois), wasever executed. By contrast, prosecutors routinely sought cases against
lower-class southerners, who were found guilty in greater numbers thantheir wealthier counterparts.
The southern emphasis on honor affected women as well. Whilesouthern men worked to maintain their sense of masculinity; so too
southern women cultivated a sense of femininity. Femininity in the Southwas intimately tied to the domestic sphere, even more so than for womenin the North. The cult of domesticity strictly limited the ability of wealthy
southern women to engage in public life. While northern women began
to organize reform societies, southern women remained bound to thehome, where they were instructed to cultivate their families’ religious
sensibility and manage their household. Managing the household was
not easy work, however. For women on large plantations, managing thehousehold would include directing a large bureaucracy of potentiallyrebellious slaves. For most southern women who did not live on plantations, managing the household included nearly constant work in keeping families clean, fed, and well-behaved. On top of these duties, many
southern women were required to help with agricultural tasks.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  309

Female labor was an important aspect of the southern economy, but
the social position of women in southern culture was understood not
through economic labor but rather through moral virtue. While men
fought to get ahead in the turbulent world of the cotton boom, women
were instructed to offer a calming, moralizing influence on husbands andchildren. The home was to be a place of quiet respite and spiritual solace. Under the guidance of a virtuous woman, the southern home would
foster the values required for economic success and cultural refinement.
Female virtue came to be understood largely as a euphemism for sexual
purity, and southern culture, southern law, and southern violence largely
centered on protecting that virtue of sexual purity from any possible
imagined threat. In a world saturated with the sexual exploitation of
black women, southerners developed a paranoid obsession with protecting the sexual purity of white women. Black men were presented as
an insatiable sexual threat. Racial systems of violence and domination
were wielded with crushing intensity for generations, all in the name of
keeping white womanhood as pure as the cotton that anchored southernsociety.

VII. Conclusion
Cotton created the antebellum South. The wildly profitable commodity
opened a previously closed society to the grandeur, the profit, the exploitation, and the social dimensions of a larger, more connected, global
community. In this way, the South, and the world, benefited from the
Cotton Revolution and the urban growth it sparked. But not all thatglitters is gold. Slavery remained and the internal slave trade grew tountold heights as the 1860s approached. Politics, race relations, and theburden of slavery continued beneath the roar of steamboats, countinghouses, and the exchange of goods. Underneath it all, many questions remained—chief among them, what to do if slavery somehow came under
threat.

VIII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Andrew Wegmann, with content contributions by
Ian Beamish, Amanda Bellows, Marjorie Brown, Matthew Byron, Steffi Cerato,
Kristin Condotta, Mari Crabtree, Jeff Fortney, Robert Gudmestad, John Marks,
Maria Montalvo, James Anthony Owen, Katherine Rohrer, Marie Stango, James
Wellborn, Ben Wright, and Ashley Young.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 1 0 chapt er 11

Recommended citation: Ian Beamish et al., “The Cotton Revolution,” Andrew Wegmann, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright(Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
N o t e s t o C h a p t e r 11
1. See Sven Beckert, Empire of Cotton: A Global History (New York: Knopf,2014), 103; and Angela Lakwete, Inventing the Cotton Gin: Machine and Mythin Antebellum America (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2003),
148–151.
2. Walter Johnson, River of Dark Dreams: Slavery and Empire in the Cotton
Kingdom (Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 2013), 151–152; John Solomon Otto,
The Southern Frontiers, 1607–1860: The Agricultural Evolution of the Colonial
and Antebellum South (Westport, CT: Greenwood, 1989), 94–96.
3. Joshua D. Rothman, Flush Times and Fever Dreams: A Story of Capitalism and Slavery in the Age of Jackson (Athens: University of Georgia Press,2012), 6–7; David J. Libby, Slavery and Frontier Mississippi, 1720–1835 (Jackson: University Press of Mississippi, 2004), 30–36; Scott Reynolds Nelson, A
Nation of Deadbeats: An Uncommon History of America’s Financial Disasters(New York: Knopf, 2012), 115–118.
4. Joseph Holt Ingraham, quoted in Rothman, Flush Times and Fever
Dreams, 5.
5. W. H. Sparks, Memories of Fifty Years (Philadelphia: Claxton, Remsenand Haffelfinger, 1870), 364.
6. Beckert, Empire of Cotton, 102–103.
7. For more cotton statistics, see Rothman, Flush Times and Fever Dreams,
3–5, 96–103; Johnson, River of Dark Dreams, 254–260; Beckert, Empire of Cotton, 102–104; Avery Plaw, “Slavery,” in Cynthia Clark, ed., The American Economy: A Historical Encyclopedia (Santa Barbara, CA: ABC-Clio, 2011), 108–109,
787–798; William J. Phalen, The Consequences of Cotton in Antebellum America (Jefferson, NC: McFarland, 2014), 110–114; and Gene Dattel, Cotton andRace in the Making of America: The Human Costs of Economic Power (Lanham,
MD: Rowman and Littlefield, 2009), 370–371.
8. For a valuable and approachable rundown of American slavery statistics,
see Jenny Bourne, “Slavery in the United States,” https://​eh​.net/​encyclopedia/​slavery​-in​-the​-united​-states/, accessed May 7, 2018. For statistics earlier than1790, see Edmund S. Morgan, American Slavery, American Freedom: The Ordeal of Colonial Virginia (New York: Norton, 1975), appendix; and Peter Kolchin, American Slavery: 1619–1877 (New York: Hill and Wang, 1993), 252–257.
All slavery statistics hereafter refer to Bourne’s “Slavery in the United States”
unless otherwise noted.
9. On antebellum land prices, especially in the Cotton Belt, see Phalen,
Consequences of Cotton, 157–160; Otto, The Southern Frontiers, 86–99; BethEnglish, A Common Thread: Labor, Politics, and Capital Mobility in the Textile Industry (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2006), 40–44; and Harold D.
Woodman, King Cotton and His Retainers: Financing and Marketing the Cotton© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  311

Crop of the South, 1800–1925 (Columbia: University of South Carolina Press,
1990), chap. 11.
10. See Brenda E. Stevenson, Life in Black and White: Family and Community in the Slave South (New York: Oxford University Press, 1996), 171–181.
11. See Walter Johnson, Soul by Soul: Life Inside the Antebellum Slave
Market (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1999), 140–141; and John
Brown, Slave Life in Georgia: A Narrative of the Life, Sufferings, and Escapes ofJohn Brown, a Fugitive Now in England (London: Chamerovzow, 1855), 16–17.
12. James L. Huston, “The Pregnant Economies of the Border South, 18401860: Virginia, Kentucky, Tennessee, and the Possibilities of Slave-Labor Expansion,” in L. Diane Barnes, Brian Schoen, and Frank Towers, eds., The Old South’sModern Worlds: Slavery, Region, and Nation in the Age of Progress (New York:
Oxford University Press, 2011), 132-134.
13. See Joseph Holt Ingraham, The Southwest, by a Yankee (New York:
Harper, 1835), Vol. 2, 91, quoted in Woodman, King Cotton and His Retainers,
135. A similar quote, recorded in 1854 and attributed to Edward Russell, appears in Johnson, River of Dark Dreams, 12.
14. James Stirling, Letters from the Slaves States (London: Parker, 1857),
179–180.
15. Thomas Jefferson, Notes on the State of Virginia, ed. Frank Shuffelton(New York: Penguin, 1999), 145.
16. See “Excessive Slave Population: The Remedy,” De Bow’s Review
12, no. 2 (February 1852): 184–185, also quoted in Johnson, River of Dark
Dreams, 13.
17. See Anonymous, “Cotton and Its Prospects,” American Cotton Planter
1, no. 8 (August 1853): 226, also quoted in Johnson, River of Dark Dreams, 246.
18. See Thomas Prentice Kettel, Southern Wealth and Northern Profits, as
Exhibited in Statistical Facts and Official Figures (New York: Wood, 1860), 23.
19. Johnson, River of Dark Dreams, 247, 244.
20. On the populations of southern cities, see Richard C. Wade, Slavery in
the Cities: The South, 1820–1860 (New York: Oxford University Press, 1964),
325–327. The top three southern cities, in terms of population in 1820, wereBaltimore (62,738), New Orleans (27,176), and Charleston (24,780).
21. See Wade, Slavery in the Cities, 326.
22. For American import-export statistics, see Spencer C. Tucker, ed., The
Encyclopedia of the Wars of the Early American Republic, 1783–1812 (Santa
Barbara, CA: ABC–Clio, 2014), 670-671; and, among others, J. Bradford De
Long, “Trade Policy and America’s Standard of Living: A Historical Perspective,”in Susan M. Collins, ed., Exports, Imports, and the American Worker (Washington, DC: Brookings Institution, 1998), 354–357.
23. See Johnson, River of Dark Dreams, 6, 73–88; Paul F. Paskoff, Troubled
Waters: Steamboat Disasters, River Improvements, and American Public Policy,
1821–1860 (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2007), 13–19; and Robert H. Gudmestad, Steamboats and the Rise of the Cotton Kingdom (Baton Rouge: LSU Press,2011), chap. 1, 174–180.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 1 2 chapt er 11

24. See Scott P. Marler, The Merchants’ Capital: New Orleans and the Political Economy of the Nineteenth-Century South (New York: Cambridge University
Press, 2013), part I; and Wade, Slavery in the Cities, 326–327.
25. On the fashion of the southern middle class, see Andrew N. Wegmann,“Skin Color and Social Practice: The Problem of Race and Class Among New
Orleans Creoles and Across the South, 1718–1862,” PhD diss., Louisiana State
University, 2015, chap. 4; Jonathan D. Wells, The Origins of the Southern Middle Class, 1800–1861 (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2004),
74–80; and John G. Deal, “Middle-Class Benevolent Societies in Antebellum
Norfolk, Virginia,” in Jonathan Daniel Wells and Jennifer R. Green, eds., The
Southern Middle Class in the Long Nineteenth Century (Baton Rouge: LSU Press,2011), 92–95.
26. The enslaved population of the South in 1860 was 3,950,511; the free,
8,289,782. For statistics on slavery, see Bourne, “Slavery in the United States.”
27. See Stevenson, Life in Black and White, chap. 8, especially 231–238;
and Emily West, Chains of Love: Slave Couples in Antebellum South Carolina(Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2004), particularly 21–33.
28. See Stephen Crawford, “The Slave Family: A View from the Slave Narratives,” in Claudia Goldin and Hugh Rockoff, eds., Strategic Factors in Nineteenth Century American Economic History: A Volume to Honor Robert W.
Fogel (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1992), 331–350.
29. For a fascinating, visual treatment of “downriver” slave sales, see Maurie D. McInnis, Slaves Waiting for Sale: Abolitionist Art and the American Slave
Trade (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2011), chap. 3. More generally,see Johnson, River of Dark Dreams, 144–147; and Kolchin, American Slavery,
95–98.
30. Harriet Jacobs, Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl (Boston: n.p., 1861), 85.
31. Kevin Bales and Jody Sarich, “The Paradox of Women, Children, andSlavery,” in Benjamin N. Lawrence and Richard L. Roberts, eds., Trafficking in
Slavery’s Wake: Law and the Experience of Women and Children in Africa (Athens: Ohio University Press, 2012), 241–243; Diane Miller Sommerville, Rape andRace in the Nineteenth-Century South (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2004), 44–48; and Jacqueline Jones, Labor of Love, Labor of Sorrow:
Black Women, Work, and the Family, from Slavery to the Present (New York:
Basic Books, 2010), 35–38.
32. See Clarence Walker, Mongrel Nation: The America Begotten by Thomas
Jefferson and Sally Hemings (Charlottesville: University of Virginia Press, 2009),
30–46; and, among others, Hannah Rosen, Terror in the Heart of Freedom:
Citizenship, Sexual Violence, and the Meaning of Race in the Postemancipation
South (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2009), 9–11, 75–82.
33. See Melton A. McLaurin, Celia, a Slave: A True Story of Violence andRetribution in Antebellum Missouri (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1991),
chaps. 2, 5, and 6.
34. On divorce, see Carol Lasser and Stacey Robertson, Antebellum Women:
Private, Public, Partisan (Lanham, MD: Rowman and Littlefield, 2010), 5–8;
Nancy Isenberg, Sex and Citizenship in Antebellum America (Chapel Hill: Uni-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C o tt o n R e v o l u ti o n  313

versity of North Carolina Press, 1998), 200–204; and David Silkenat, Momentsof Despair: Suicide, Divorce, and Debt in Civil War Era North Carolina (Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2011), chap. 4, particularly 77–88.
35. Samuel S. Hill, Southern Churches in Crisis Revisited (Tuscaloosa: University of Alabama Press, 1999), 33.
36. Charles Irons, The Origins of Proslavery Christianity: White and BlackEvangelicals in Colonial and Antebellum Virginia (Chapel Hill: University ofNorth Carolina Press, 2008).
37. William Wells Brown, Narrative of William W. Brown, a Fugitive Slave.
Written by Himself (Reading, MA: Addison Wesley, 1969), 56.
38. Nat Turner, The Confessions of Nat Turner, the Leader of the Late Insurrection in Southampton, Va. (Baltimore: Gray, 1831), 9–11.
R e c omm e n d e d R e a d i n g
Baptist, Edward E. The Half Has Never Been Told: Slavery and the Making ofAmerican Capitalism. New York: Basic Books, 2014.
Beckert, Sven. Empire of Cotton: A Global History. New York: Knopf, 2014.
Blassingame, John W. The Slave Community: Plantation Life in the Antebellum
South. New York: Oxford University Press, 1979.
Camp, Stephanie M. H. Closer to Freedom: Enslaved Women and Everyday Resistance in the Plantation South. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2004.
Dunaway, Wilma A. The African-American Family in Slavery and Emancipation.
Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2003.
Einhorn, Robin. American Taxation, American Slavery. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 2006.
English, Beth. A Common Thread: Labor, Politics, and Capital Mobility in the
Textile Industry. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2006.
Ford, Lacy K. Deliver Us from Evil: The Slavery Question in the Old South. New
York: Oxford University Press, 1999.
Genovese, Eugene D. Roll, Jordan, Roll: The World the Slaves Made. New York:
Vintage Books, 1974.
Hahn, Barbara. Making Tobacco Bright: Creating an American Commodity,
1617–1937. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2011.
Hall, Gwendolyn Midlo. Slavery and African Ethnicities in the Americas: Restoring the Links. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2005.
Johnson, Walter. River of Dark Dreams: Slavery and Empire in the Cotton Kingdom. Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 2013.
Jones, Jacqueline. Labor of Love, Labor of Sorrow: Black Women, Work, andthe Family, from Slavery to the Present. New York: Basic Books, 2010.
Kolchin, Peter. American Slavery: 1619–1877. New York: Hill and Wang, 1993.
Lakwete, Angela. Inventing the Cotton Gin: Machine and Myth in Antebellum
America. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 2003.
Marler, Scott P. The Merchants’ Capital: New Orleans and the Political Economyof the Nineteenth-Century South. New York: Cambridge University Press,
2013.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 1 4 chapt er 11

McDonald, Robin, and Valerie Pope Burnes. Visions of the Black Belt: A Cultural Survey of the Heart of Alabama. Tuscaloosa: The University of Alabama Press, 2015.
McInnis, Maurie D. Slaves Waiting for Sale: Abolitionist Art and the American
Slave Trade. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2011.
Penningroth, Dylan C. The Claims of Kinfolk: African American Property andCommunity in the Nineteenth-Century South. Chapel Hill: University ofNorth Carolina Press, 2003.
Rothman, Joshua D. Flush Times and Fever Dreams: A Story of Capitalism andSlavery in the Age of Jackson. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2012.
Sommerville, Diane Miller. Rape and Race in the Nineteenth-Century South.
Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2004.
Tise, Larry E. Proslavery: A History of the Defense of Slavery in America, 1701–
1840. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1987.
Tyler-McGraw, Marie. At the Falls: Richmond, Virginia, and Its People. Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1994.
West, Emily. Chains of Love: Slave Couples in Antebellum South Carolina. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 2004.
White, Deborah Gray. Ar’n’t I a Woman?: Female Slaves in the Plantation South.
Norton, 1999.
Wood, Betty. The Origins of American Slavery: Freedom and Bondage in the
English Colonies. New York: Hill and Wang, 1997.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

12
Manifest Destiny
I. Introduction
John Louis O’Sullivan, a popular editor and columnist, articulated thelong-standing American belief in the God-given mission of the UnitedStates to lead the world in the peaceful transition to democracy. In alittle-read essay printed in The United States Magazine and Democratic
Review, O’Sullivan outlined the importance of annexing Texas to theUnited States:

Emanuel Gottlieb
Leutze, Westward
the Course of
Empire Takes
Its Way, 1862.
Mural, UnitedStates Capitol.

Why, were other reasoning wanting, in favor of now elevating this question of the reception of Texas into the Union, out of the lower regionof our past party dissensions, up to its proper level of a high and broad
nationality, it surely is to be found, found abundantly, in the mannerin which other nations have undertaken to intrude themselves into it,
between us and the proper parties to the case, in a spirit of hostile interference against us, for the avowed object of thwarting our policy and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

316

chapter 12

hampering our power, limiting our greatness and checking the fulfillmentof our manifest destiny to overspread the continent allotted by Providence for the free development of our yearly multiplying millions.1

O’Sullivan and many others viewed expansion as necessary to achieve
America’s destiny and to protect American interests. The quasi-religious
call to spread democracy coupled with the reality of thousands of settlers
pressing westward. Manifest destiny was grounded in the belief that ademocratic, agrarian republic would save the world.
Although called into name in 1845, manifest destiny was a widely
held but vaguely defined belief that dated back to the founding of thenation. First, many Americans believed that the strength of American
values and institutions justified moral claims to hemispheric leadership.
Second, the lands on the North American continent west of the Mississippi River (and later into the Caribbean) were destined for American-led
political and agricultural improvement. Third, God and the Constitution
ordained an irrepressible destiny to accomplish redemption and democratization throughout the world. All three of these claims pushed many
Americans, whether they uttered the words manifest destiny or not, toactively seek the expansion of democracy. These beliefs and the resulting

John O’Sullivan, shown here in an 1874
Harper’s Weekly sketch, coined the phrase
manifest destiny in an 1845 newspaper
article. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  317

actions were often disastrous to anyone in the way of American expansion. The new religion of American democracy spread on the feet and in
the wagons of those who moved west, imbued with the hope that theirsuccess would be the nation’s success.
The Young America movement, strongest among members of the
Democratic Party but spanning the political spectrum, downplayed divisions over slavery and ethnicity by embracing national unity and emphasizing American exceptionalism, territorial expansion, democratic
participation, and economic interdependence.2 Poet Ralph Waldo Emerson captured the political outlook of this new generation in a speech hedelivered in 1844 titled “The Young American”:
In every age of the world, there has been a leading nation, one of a moregenerous sentiment, whose eminent citizens were willing to stand for theinterests of general justice and humanity, at the risk of being called, by
the men of the moment, chimerical and fantastic. Which should be thatnation but these States? Which should lead that movement, if not New
England? Who should lead the leaders, but the Young American?3

However, many Americans, including Emerson, disapproved of aggressive expansion. For opponents of manifest destiny, the lofty rhetoricof the Young Americans was nothing other than a kind of imperialismthat the American Revolution was supposed to have repudiated.4 Many
members of the Whig Party (and later the Republican Party) argued that
the United States’ mission was to lead by example, not by conquest.
Abraham Lincoln summed up this criticism with a fair amount of sarcasm during a speech in 1859:
He (the Young American) owns a large part of the world, by right of possessing it; and all the rest by right of wanting it, and intending to have it.
. . . Young America had “a pleasing hope—a fond desire—a longing after”
territory. He has a great passion—a perfect rage—for the “new”; particularly new men for office, and the new earth mentioned in the revelations,in which, being no more sea, there must be about three times as much land
as in the present. He is a great friend of humanity; and his desire for land
is not selfish, but merely an impulse to extend the area of freedom. He isvery anxious to fight for the liberation of enslaved nations and colonies,
provided, always, they have land. . . . As to those who have no land, andwould be glad of help from any quarter, he considers they can afford to
wait a few hundred years longer. In knowledge he is particularly rich. He
knows all that can possibly be known; inclines to believe in spiritual trappings, and is the unquestioned inventor of “Manifest Destiny.”5© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

318

chapter 12

Artistic propaganda like this promoted the national project of manifest destiny. Columbia, the female figureof America, leads Americans into the West and into the future by carrying the values of republicanism (asseen through her Roman garb) and progress (shown through the inclusion of technological innovations likethe telegraph) and clearing native peoples and animals, seen being pushed into the darkness. John Gast,
American Progress, 1872. Wikimedia.

But Lincoln and other anti-expansionists would struggle to win popular opinion. The nation, fueled by the principles of manifest destiny,
would continue westward. Along the way, Americans battled both native peoples and foreign nations, claiming territory to the very edges of
the continent. But westward expansion did not come without a cost. It
exacerbated the slavery question, pushed Americans toward civil war,and, ultimately, threatened the very mission of American democracy it
was designed to aid.

II. Antebellum Western Migration and Indian Removal
After the War of 1812, Americans settled the Great Lakes region rapidly
thanks in part to aggressive land sales by the federal government.6 Mis-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  319

souri’s admission as a slave state presented the first major crisis overwestward migration and American expansion in the antebellum period.
Farther north, lead and iron ore mining spurred development in Wisconsin.7 By the 1830s and 1840s, increasing numbers of German andScandinavian immigrants joined easterners in settling the Upper Mississippi watershed.8 Little settlement occurred west of Missouri as migrants
viewed the Great Plains as a barrier to farming. Farther west, the Rocky
Mountains loomed as undesirable to all but fur traders, and all American
Indians west of the Mississippi appeared too powerful to allow for white
expansion.
“Do not lounge in the cities!” commanded publisher Horace Greeleyin 1841, “There is room and health in the country, away from the crowds
of idlers and imbeciles. Go west, before you are fitted for no life butthat of the factory.”9 The New York Tribune often argued that American exceptionalism required the United States to benevolently conquer
the continent as the prime means of spreading American capitalism andAmerican democracy. However, the vast West was not empty. American
Indians controlled much of the land east of the Mississippi River andalmost all of the West. Expansion hinged on a federal policy of Indian
removal.
The harassment and dispossession of American Indians—whether
driven by official U.S. government policy or the actions of individual
Americans and their communities—depended on the belief in manifest
destiny. Of course, a fair bit of racism was part of the equation as well.
The political and legal processes of expansion always hinged on the belief
that white Americans could best use new lands and opportunities. Thisbelief rested on the idea that only Americans embodied the democratic
ideals of yeoman agriculturalism extolled by Thomas Jefferson and expanded under Jacksonian democracy.
Florida was an early test case for the Americanization of new lands.
The territory held strategic value for the young nation’s growing economic
and military interests in the Caribbean. The most important factors that
led to the annexation of Florida included anxieties over runaway slaves,
Spanish neglect of the region, and the desired defeat of Native American
tribes who controlled large portions of lucrative farm territory.
During the early nineteenth century, Spain wanted to increase productivity in Florida and encouraged migration of mostly southern slave
owners. By the second decade of the 1800s, Anglo settlers occupied
plantations along the St. Johns River, from the border with Georgia© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

320

chapter 12

to Lake George a hundred miles upstream. Spain began to lose control as the area quickly became a haven for slave smugglers bringing
illicit human cargo into the United States for lucrative sale to Georgia
planters. Plantation owners grew apprehensive about the growing numbers of slaves running to the swamps and Indian-controlled areas of
Florida. American slave owners pressured the U.S. government to confront the Spanish authorities. Southern slave owners refused to quietly
accept the continued presence of armed black men in Florida. During
the War of 1812, a ragtag assortment of Georgia slave owners joinedby a plethora of armed opportunists raided Spanish and British-owned
plantations along the St. Johns River. These private citizens received
U.S. government help on July 27, 1816, when U.S. army regulars attacked the Negro Fort (established as an armed outpost during the war
by the British and located about sixty miles south of the Georgia border). The raid killed 270 of the fort’s inhabitants as a result of a direct
hit on the fort’s gunpowder stores. This conflict set the stage for General
Andrew Jackson’s invasion of Florida in 1817 and the beginning of theFirst Seminole War.10
Americans also held that Creek and Seminole Indians, occupying thearea from the Apalachicola River to the wet prairies and hammock islandsof central Florida, were dangers in their own right. These tribes, known
to the Americans collectively as Seminoles, migrated into the region overthe course of the eighteenth century and established settlements, tilledfields, and tended herds of cattle in the rich floodplains and grasslands
that dominated the northern third of the Florida peninsula. Envious eyes
looked upon these lands. After bitter conflict that often pitted Americans
against a collection of Native Americans and former slaves, Spain eventually agreed to transfer the territory to the United States. The resulting
Adams-Onís Treaty exchanged Florida for $5 million and other territorial concessions elsewhere.11
After the purchase, planters from the Carolinas, Georgia, and Virginia entered Florida. However, the influx of settlers into the Florida territory was temporarily halted in the mid-1830s by the outbreak of theSecond Seminole War (1835–1842). Free black men and women and escaped slaves also occupied the Seminole district, a situation that deeply
troubled slave owners. Indeed, General Thomas Sidney Jesup, U.S. commander during the early stages of the Second Seminole War, labeled thatconflict “a negro, not an Indian War,” fearful as he was that if the revolt“was not speedily put down, the South will feel the effect of it on their© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  321

slave population before the end of the next season.”12 Florida became astate in 1845 and settlement expanded into the former Indian lands.
American action in Florida seized Indians’ eastern lands, reduced
lands available for runaway slaves, and killed entirely or removed Indianpeoples farther west. This became the template for future action. Presidents, since at least Thomas Jefferson, had long discussed removal, but
President Andrew Jackson took the most dramatic action. Jackson believed, “It [speedy removal] will place a dense and civilized population inlarge tracts of country now occupied by a few savage hunters.”13 Desires
to remove American Indians from valuable farmland motivated state andfederal governments to cease trying to assimilate Indians and instead planfor forced removal.
Congress passed the Indian Removal Act in 1830, thereby granting the president authority to begin treaty negotiations that would give
American Indians land in the West in exchange for their lands east of theMississippi. Many advocates of removal, including President Jackson,
paternalistically claimed that it would protect Indian communities fromoutside influences that jeopardized their chances of becoming “civilized”
farmers. Jackson emphasized this paternalism—the belief that the government was acting in the best interest of Native peoples—in his 1830
State of the Union Address. “It [removal] will separate the Indians fromimmediate contact with settlements of whites . . . and perhaps cause them
gradually, under the protection of the Government and through the influence of good counsels, to cast off their savage habits and become aninteresting, civilized, and Christian community.”14
The experience of the Cherokee was particularly brutal. Despite many
tribal members adopting some Euro-American ways, including intensified
agriculture, slave ownership, and Christianity, state and federal governments pressured the Choctaw, Chickasaw, Creek, and Cherokee Nations
to sign treaties and surrender land. Many of these tribal nations used thelaw in hopes of protecting their lands. Most notable among these efforts
was the Cherokee Nation’s attempt to sue the state of Georgia.
Beginning in 1826, Georgian officials asked the federal government
to negotiate with the Cherokee to secure lucrative lands. The Adams
administration resisted the state’s request, but harassment from local
settlers against the Cherokee forced the Adams and Jackson administrations to begin serious negotiations with the Cherokee. Georgia grew
impatient with the process of negotiation and abolished existing stateagreements with the Cherokee that had guaranteed rights of movement© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

322

chapter 12and ­jurisdiction of tribal law. Andrew Jackson penned a letter soon after
taking office that encouraged the Cherokee, among others, to voluntarily
relocate to the West. The discovery of gold in Georgia in the fall of 1829
further antagonized the situation.
The Cherokee defended themselves against Georgia’s laws by citing
treaties signed with the United States that guaranteed the Cherokee Nation both their land and independence. The Cherokee appealed to the Supreme Court against Georgia to prevent dispossession. The Court, while
sympathizing with the Cherokee’s plight, ruled that it lacked jurisdiction
to hear the case (Cherokee Nation v. Georgia [1831]). In an associatedcase, Worcester v. Georgia (1832), the Supreme Court ruled that Georgia
laws did not apply within Cherokee territory.15 Regardless of these rulings, the state government ignored the Supreme Court and did little toprevent conflict between settlers and the Cherokee.
Jackson wanted a solution that might preserve peace and his reputation. He sent secretary of war Lewis Cass to offer title to western lands
and the promise of tribal governance in exchange for relinquishing of
the Cherokee’s eastern lands. These negotiations opened a rift within the
Cherokee Nation. Cherokee leader John Ridge believed removal was inevitable and pushed for a treaty that would give the best terms. Others,
called nationalists and led by John Ross, refused to consider removal
in negotiations. The Jackson administration refused any deal that fell
short of large-scale removal of the Cherokee from Georgia, thereby fueling a devastating and violent intratribal battle between the two factions.
Eventually tensions grew to the point that several treaty advocates wereassassinated by members of the national faction.16
In 1835, a portion of the Cherokee Nation led by John Ridge, hoping
to prevent further tribal bloodshed, signed the Treaty of New Echota.
This treaty ceded lands in Georgia for $5 million and, the signatories
hoped, limiting future conflicts between the Cherokee and white settlers.
However, most of the tribe refused to adhere to the terms, viewing thetreaty as illegitimately negotiated. In response, John Ross pointed out the
U.S. government’s hypocrisy. “You asked us to throw off the hunter andwarrior state: We did so—you asked us to form a republican government:
We did so. Adopting your own as our model. You asked us to cultivate
the earth, and learn the mechanic arts. We did so. You asked us to learn
to read. We did so. You asked us to cast away our idols and worship yourgod. We did so. Now you demand we cede to you our lands. That wewill not do.”17© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  323

President Martin van Buren, in 1838, decided to press the issue beyond negotiation and court rulings and used the New Echota Treaty provisions to order the army to forcibly remove those Cherokee not obeying
the treaty’s cession of territory. Harsh weather, poor planning, and difficult travel compounded the tragedy of what became known as the Trailof Tears. Sixteen thousand Cherokee embarked on the journey; only ten
thousand completed it.18 Not every instance was of removal was as treacherous or demographically disastrous as the Cherokee example, while, on
the other hand, some tribes violently resisted removal. Regardless, oversixty thousand Indians were forced west prior to the Civil War.19
The allure of manifest destiny encouraged expansion regardless ofterrain or locale, and Indian removal also took place, to a lesser degree,
in northern lands. In the Old Northwest, Odawa and Ojibwe communities in Michigan, Wisconsin, and Minnesota resisted removal as many
lived on land north of desirable farming land. Moreover, some Ojibwe
and Odawa individuals purchased land independently. They formed successful alliances with missionaries to help advocate against removal, as
well as with some traders and merchants who depended on trade withNative peoples. Yet Indian removal occurred in the North as well—theBlack Hawk War in 1832, for instance, led to the removal of many Saukto Kansas.20
Despite the disaster of removal, tribal nations slowly rebuilt theircultures and in some cases even achieved prosperity in Indian Territory.
Tribal nations blended traditional cultural practices, including common
land systems, with western practices including constitutional governments, common school systems, and creating an elite slaveholding class.
Some Indian groups remained too powerful to remove. Beginning in
the late eighteenth century, the Comanche rose to power in the Southern
Plains region of what is now the southwestern United States. By quickly
adapting to the horse culture first introduced by the Spanish, the Comanche transitioned from a foraging economy into a mixed hunting
and pastoral society. After 1821, the new Mexican nation-state claimed
the region as part of the northern Mexican frontier, but they had little
control. Instead, the Comanche remained in power and controlled theeconomy of the Southern Plains. A flexible political structure allowed
the Comanche to dominate other Indian groups as well as Mexican andAmerican settlers.
In the 1830s, the Comanche launched raids into northern Mexico, ending what had been an unprofitable but peaceful diplomatic ­relationship© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

324

chapter 12

Map of the Plains
Indians, undated.
Smithsonian
Institution.

with Mexico. At the same time, they forged new trading relationships
with Anglo-American traders in Texas. Throughout this period, the Comanche and several other independent Native groups, particularly the
Kiowa, Apache, and Navajo, engaged in thousands of violent encounters with northern Mexicans. Collectively, these encounters comprised
an ongoing war during the 1830s and 1840s as tribal nations vied for
power and wealth. By the 1840s, Comanche power peaked with an empire that controlled a vast territory in the trans-Mississippi west known
as Comancheria. By trading in Texas and raiding in northern Mexico,
the Comanche controlled the flow of commodities, including captives,
livestock, and trade goods. They practiced a fluid system of captivity andcaptive trading, rather than a rigid chattel system. The Comanche used
captives for economic exploitation but also adopted captives into kinship networks. This allowed for the assimilation of diverse peoples in theregion into the empire. The ongoing conflict in the region had sweeping
consequences on both Mexican and American politics. The U.S.-Mexican
War, beginning in 1846, can be seen as a culmination of this violence.21
In the Great Basin region, Mexican independence also escalated patterns of violence. This region, on the periphery of the Spanish empire,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  325

was nonetheless integrated in the vast commercial trading network of theWest. Mexican officials and Anglo-American traders entered the region
with their own imperial designs. New forms of violence spread into thehomelands of the Paiute and Western Shoshone. Traders, settlers, andMormon religious refugees, aided by U.S. officials and soldiers, committed daily acts of violence and laid the groundwork for violent conquest.
This expansion of the American state into the Great Basin meant groups
such as the Ute, Cheyenne, and Arapahoe had to compete over land, resources, captives, and trade relations with Anglo-Americans. Eventually,
white incursion and ongoing Indian wars resulted in traumatic dispossession of land and the struggle for subsistence.
The federal government attempted more than relocation of American Indians. Policies to “civilize” Indians coexisted along with forced
removal and served an important “Americanizing” vision of expansionthat brought an ever-increasing population under the American flag andsought to balance aggression with the uplift of paternal care. Thomas L.
McKenney, superintendent of Indian trade from 1816 to 1822 and theSuperintendent of Indian Affairs from 1824 to 1830, served as the mainarchitect of the civilization policy. He asserted that American Indians
were morally and intellectually equal to whites. He sought to establish anational Indian school system.
Congress rejected McKenney’s plan but instead passed the Civilization Fund Act in 1819. This act offered $10,000 annually to be allocatedtoward societies that funded missionaries to establish schools among Indian tribes. However, providing schooling for American Indians under
the auspices of the civilization program also allowed the federal government to justify taking more land. Treaties, such as the 1820 Treaty of Doak’s Stand made with the Choctaw nation, often included land cessions
as requirements for education provisions. Removal and Americanization
reinforced Americans’ sense of cultural dominance.22
After removal in the 1830s, the Cherokee, Choctaw, and Chickasaw
began to collaborate with missionaries to build school systems of theirown. Leaders hoped education would help ensuing generations to protect political sovereignty. In 1841, the Cherokee Nation opened a publicschool system that within two years included eighteen schools. By 1852,
the system expanded to twenty-one schools with a national enrollmentof 1,100 pupils.23 Many of the students educated in these tribally controlled schools later served their nations as teachers, lawyers, physicians,bureaucrats, and politicians.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

326

chapter 12

III. Life and Culture in the West
The dream of creating a democratic utopia in the West ultimately restedon those who picked up their possessions and their families and moved
west. Western settlers usually migrated as families and settled along navigable and potable rivers. Settlements often coalesced around local traditions, especially religion, carried from eastern settlements. These sharedunderstandings encouraged a strong sense of cooperation among western
settlers that forged communities on the frontier.
Before the Mexican War, the West for most Americans still referredto the fertile area between the Appalachian Mountains and the Mississippi River with a slight amount of overspill beyond its banks. With soil
exhaustion and land competition increasing in the East, most early western migrants sought a greater measure of stability and self-sufficiency byengaging in small-scale farming. Boosters of these new agricultural areas
along with the U.S. government encouraged perceptions of the West as
a land of hard-built opportunity that promised personal and nationalbounty.
Women migrants bore the unique double burden of travel while also
being expected to conform to restrictive gender norms. The key virtuesof femininity, according to the “cult of true womanhood,” included
piety, purity, domesticity, and submissiveness. The concept of “separate
spheres” expected women to remain in the home. These values accompanied men and women as they traveled west to begin their new lives.
While many of these societal standards endured, there often existed
an openness of frontier society that resulted in modestly more opportunities for women. Husbands needed partners in setting up a homestead andworking in the field to provide food for the family. Suitable wives were
often in short supply, enabling some to informally negotiate more powerin their households.24
Americans debated the role of government in westward expansion.
This debate centered on the proper role of the U.S. government in paying
for the internal improvements that soon became necessary to encourage
and support economic development. Some saw frontier development as aself-driven undertaking that necessitated private risk and investment devoid of government interference. Others saw the federal government’s role
as providing the infrastructural development needed to give migrants thepush toward engagement with the larger national economy. In the end,
federal aid proved essential for the conquest and settlement of the region.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  327

American artist George Catlin traveled west
to paint Native Americans. In 1832, hepainted Eeh-nís-kim, Crystal Stone, wife of aBlackfoot leader. Smithsonian American Art
Museum.

Economic busts constantly threatened western farmers and communities. The economy worsened after the Panic of 1819. Falling prices
and depleted soil meant farmers were unable to make their loan payments. The dream of subsistence and stability abruptly ended as many
migrants lost their land and felt the hand of the distant market economy
forcing them even farther west to escape debt. As a result, the federal
government consistently sought to increase access to land in the West,
including efforts to lower the amount of land required for purchase.
Smaller lots made it easier for more farmers to clear land and begin
farming faster.25
More than anything else, new roads and canals provided conduits
for migration and settlement. Improvements in travel and exchange fueled economic growth in the 1820s and 1830s. Canal improvements expanded in the East, while road building prevailed in the West. Congresscontinued to allocate funds for internal improvements. Federal money
pushed the National Road, begun in 1811, farther west every year. Laborers needed to construct these improvements increased employment
opportunities and encouraged nonfarmers to move to the West. Wealthpromised by engagement with the new economy was hard to reject.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

328

chapter 12­ owever, roads were expensive to build and maintain, and some AmeriHcans strongly opposed spending money on these improvements.
The use of steamboats grew quickly throughout the 1810s and into
the 1820s. As water trade and travel grew in popularity, local, state,
and federal funds helped connect rivers and streams. Hundreds of milesof new canals cut through the eastern landscape. The most notable ofthese early projects was the Erie Canal. That project, completed in 1825,
linked the Great Lakes to New York City. The profitability of the canalhelped New York outpace its East Coast rivals to become the center forcommercial import and export in the United States.26
Early railroads like the Baltimore and Ohio line hoped to link midAtlantic cities with lucrative western trade routes. Railroad boosters encouraged the rapid growth of towns and cities along their routes. Not
only did rail lines promise to move commerce faster, but the rails also
encouraged the spreading of towns farther away from traditional waterway locations. Technological limitations, constant repairs, conflicts with
American Indians, and political disagreements all hampered railroading
and kept canals and steamboats as integral parts of the transportation
system. Nonetheless, this early establishment of railroads enabled a rapid
expansion after the Civil War.
Economic chains of interdependence stretched over hundreds of milesof land and through thousands of contracts and remittances. America’s
manifest destiny became wedded not only to territorial expansion but
also to economic development.27

IV. Texas, Mexico, and America
The debate over slavery became one of the prime forces behind the Texas
Revolution and the resulting republic’s annexation to the United States.
After gaining its independence from Spain in 1821, Mexico hoped to
attract new settlers to its northern areas to create a buffer between it
and the powerful Comanche. New immigrants, mostly from the southern United States, poured into Mexican Texas. Over the next twenty-fiveyears, concerns over growing Anglo influence and possible American designs on the area produced great friction between Mexicans and the former Americans in the area. In 1829, Mexico, hoping to quell both anger
and immigration, outlawed slavery and required all new immigrants toconvert to Catholicism. American immigrants, eager to expand their agricultural fortunes, largely ignored these requirements. In response, Mex-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  329

ican authorities closed their territory to any new immigration in 1830—a
prohibition ignored by Americans who often squatted on public lands.28
In 1834, an internal conflict between federalists and centralists in the
Mexican government led to the political ascendency of General Antonio
López de Santa Anna. Santa Anna, governing as a dictator, repudiatedthe federalist Constitution of 1824, pursued a policy of authoritarian
central control, and crushed several revolts throughout Mexico. Anglo
settlers in Mexican Texas, or Texians as they called themselves, opposed
Santa Anna’s centralizing policies and met in November. They issued astatement of purpose that emphasized their commitment to the Constitution of 1824 and declared Texas to be a separate state within Mexico.
After the Mexican government angrily rejected the offer, Texian leaders
soon abandoned their fight for the Constitution of 1824 and declared
independence on March 2, 1836.29 The Texas Revolution of 1835–1836
was a successful secessionist movement in the northern district of the
Mexican state of Coahuila y Tejas that resulted in an independent Republic of Texas.
At the Alamo and Goliad, Santa Anna crushed smaller rebel forces
and massacred hundreds of Texian prisoners. The Mexican army pursued
the retreating Texian army deep into East Texas, spurring a mass panicand evacuation by American civilians known as the Runaway Scrape.
The confident Santa Anna consistently failed to make adequate defensive
preparations, an oversight that eventually led to a surprise attack fromthe outnumbered Texian army led by Sam Houston on April 21, 1836.
The battle of San Jacinto lasted only eighteen minutes and resulted ina decisive victory for the Texians, who retaliated for previous Mexican
atrocities by killing fleeing and surrendering Mexican soldiers for hours
after the initial assault. Santa Anna was captured in the aftermath andcompelled to sign the Treaty of Velasco on May 14, 1836, by which heagreed to withdraw his army from Texas and acknowledged Texas independence. Although a new Mexican government never recognized theRepublic of Texas, the United States and several other nations gave the
new country diplomatic recognition.30
Texas annexation had remained a political landmine since the Republic declared independence from Mexico in 1836. American politiciansfeared that adding Texas to the Union would provoke a war with Mexicoand reignite sectional tensions by throwing off the balance between freeand slave states. However, after his expulsion from the Whig party, President John Tyler saw Texas statehood as the key to saving his ­political© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

330

chapter 12career. In 1842, he began work on opening annexation to national debate. Harnessing public outcry over the issue, Democrat James K. Polkrose from virtual obscurity to win the presidential election of 1844. Polk
and his party campaigned on promises of westward expansion, with eyes
toward Texas, Oregon, and California. In the final days of his presidency,
Tyler at last extended an official offer to Texas on March 3, 1845. The
republic accepted on July 4, becoming the twenty-eighth state.
Mexico denounced annexation as “an act of aggression, the most unjust which can be found recorded in the annals of modern history.”31
Beyond the anger produced by annexation, the two nations both laidclaim over a narrow strip of land between two rivers. Mexico drew thesouthwestern border of Texas at the Nueces River, but Texans claimed
that the border lay roughly 150 miles farther west at the Rio Grande.
Neither claim was realistic since the sparsely populated area, known as
the Nueces strip, was in fact controlled by Native Americans.
In November 1845, President Polk secretly dispatched John Slidell
to Mexico City to purchase the Nueces strip along with large sections of
New Mexico and California. The mission was an empty gesture, designed
largely to pacify those in Washington who insisted on diplomacy before
war. Predictably, officials in Mexico City refused to receive Slidell. In
preparation for the assumed failure of the negotiations, Polk preemptively
sent a four-thousand-man army under General Zachary Taylor to Corpus
Christi, Texas, just northeast of the Nueces River. Upon word of Slidell’s
rebuff in January 1846, Polk ordered Taylor to cross into the disputed territory. The president hoped that this show of force would push the lands ofCalifornia onto the bargaining table as well. Unfortunately, he badly misread the situation. After losing Texas, the Mexican public strongly opposedsurrendering any more ground to the United States. Popular opinion left
the shaky government in Mexico City without room to negotiate. On April
24, Mexican cavalrymen attacked a detachment of Taylor’s troops in thedisputed territory just north of the Rio Grande, killing eleven U.S. soldiers.
It took two weeks for the news to reach Washington. Polk sent a
message to Congress on May 11 that summed up the assumptions andintentions of the United States.
Instead of this, however, we have been exerting our best efforts to propitiate her good will. Upon the pretext that Texas, a nation as independent
as herself, thought proper to unite its destinies with our own, she has
affected to believe that we have severed her rightful territory, and in official proclamations and manifestoes has repeatedly threatened to make© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  331

war upon us for the purpose of reconquering Texas. In the meantime wehave tried every effort at reconciliation. The cup of forbearance had been
exhausted even before the recent information from the frontier of the Del
Norte. But now, after reiterated menaces, Mexico has passed the boundary of the United States, has invaded our territory and shed American
blood upon the American soil. She has proclaimed that hostilities havecommenced, and that the two nations are now at war.32

The cagey Polk knew that since hostilities already existed, politicaldissent would be dangerous—a vote against war became a vote against
supporting American soldiers under fire. Congress passed a declarationof war on May 13. Only a few members of both parties, notably John
Quincy Adams and John C. Calhoun, opposed the measure. Upon declaring war in 1846, Congress issued a call for fifty thousand volunteer soldiers. Spurred by promises of adventure and conquest abroad, thousandsof eager men flocked to assembly points across the country.33 However,
opposition to “Mr. Polk’s War” soon grew.
In the early fall of 1846, the U.S. Army invaded Mexico on multiple
fronts and within a year’s time General Winfield Scott’s men took controlof Mexico City. However, the city’s fall did not bring an end to the war.
Scott’s men occupied Mexico’s capital for over four months while thetwo countries negotiated. In the United States, the war had been controversial from the beginning. Embedded journalists sent back detailed
reports from the front lines, and a divided press viciously debated thenews. Volunteers found that war was not as they expected. Disease killed
seven times as many American soldiers as combat.34 Harsh discipline,
conflict within the ranks, and violent clashes with civilians led soldiers todesert in huge numbers. Peace finally came on February 2, 1848 with thesigning of the Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo.
The United States gained lands that would become the future statesof California, Utah, and Nevada; most of Arizona; and parts of New
Mexico, Colorado, and Wyoming. Mexican officials would also haveto surrender their claims to Texas and recognize the Rio Grande as its
southern boundary. The United States offered $15 million for all of it.
With American soldiers occupying their capital, Mexican leaders had nochoice but to sign.
The new American Southwest attracted a diverse group of entrepreneurs and settlers to the commercial towns of New Mexico, the fertile landsof eastern Texas, the famed gold deposits of California, and the Rocky­Mountains. This postwar migration built earlier paths dating back to the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

332

chapter 12General Scott’s
entrance into
Mexico. Lithograph. 1851.
Originally published in George
Wilkins Kendall
and Carl Nebel,
The War between
the United Statesand Mexico
Illustrated, Embracing Pictorial
Drawings of all
the Principal
Conflicts (NewYork: Appleton),
1851. Wikimedia
Commons.

1820s, when the lucrative Santa Fe trade enticed merchants to New Mexicoand generous land grants brought numerous settlers to Texas. The Gadsden Purchase of 1854 further added to American gains north of Mexico.
The U.S.-Mexican War had an enormous impact on both countries.
The American victory helped set the United States on the path to becoming a world power. It elevated Zachary Taylor to the presidency andserved as a training ground for many of the Civil War’s future commanders. Most significantly, however, Mexico lost roughly half of its territory.
Yet the United States’ victory was not without danger. Ralph Waldo Emerson, an outspoken critic, predicted ominously at the beginning of theconflict, “We will conquer Mexico, but it will be as the man who swallows the arsenic which will bring him down in turn. Mexico will poisonus.”35 Indeed, the conflict over whether to extend slavery into the newly
won territory pushed the nation ever closer to disunion and civil war.

V. Manifest Destiny and the Gold Rush
California, belonging to Mexico prior to the war, was at least three arduous months’ travel from the nearest American settlements. There wassome sparse settlement in the Sacramento Valley, and missionaries madethe trip occasionally. The fertile farmland of Oregon, like the black dirt

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  333

The great environmental and economic potential of the Oregon Territory led many to pack up their families
and head west along the Oregon Trail. The trail represented the hopes of many for a better life, represented
and reinforced by images like Bierstadt’s idealistic Oregon Trail. Albert Bierstadt, Oregon Trail (Campfire),
1863. Wikimedia.

lands of the Mississippi Valley, attracted more settlers than California.
Dramatized stories of Indian attacks filled migrants with a sense of foreboding, although most settlers encountered no violence and often no Indians at all. The slow progress, disease, human and oxen starvation, poor
trails, terrible geographic preparations, lack of guidebooks, threatening
wildlife, vagaries of weather, and general confusion were all more formidable and frequent than Indian attacks. Despite the harshness of thejourney, by 1848 approximately twenty thousand Americans were living
west of the Rockies, with about three fourths of that number in Oregon.
Many who moved nurtured a romantic vision of life, attracting more
Americans who sought more than agricultural life and familial responsibilities. The rugged individualism and military prowess of the West, encapsulated for some by service in the Mexican war, drew a growing new
breed west of the Sierra Nevada to meet with the Californians alreadythere: a breed of migrants different from the modest agricultural communities of the near West.
If the great draw of the West served as manifest destiny’s kindling,
then the discovery of gold in California was the spark that set the fire

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

334

chapter 12ablaze. Most western settlers sought land ownership, but the lure of getting rich quick drew younger single men (with some women) to gold
towns throughout the West. These adventurers and fortune-seekers thenserved as magnets for the arrival of others providing services associatedwith the gold rush. Towns and cities grew rapidly throughout the West,notably San Francisco, whose population grew from about five hundredin 1848 to almost fifty thousand by 1853. Lawlessness, predictable failure of most fortune seekers, racial conflicts, and the slavery question all
threatened manifest destiny’s promises.
On January 24, 1848, James W. Marshall, a contractor hired by John
Sutter, discovered gold on Sutter’s sawmill land in the Sacramento Valley area of the California Territory. Throughout the 1850s, Californians
beseeched Congress for a transcontinental railroad to provide service forboth passengers and goods from the Midwest and the East Coast. The
potential economic benefits for communities along proposed railroads
made the debate over the route rancorous. Growing dissent over the slavery issue also heightened tensions.
The great influx of diverse people clashed in a combative and aggrandizing atmosphere of individualistic pursuit of fortune.36 Linguistic, cultural, economic, and racial conflict roiled both urban and rural areas. By
the end of the 1850s, Chinese and Mexican immigrants made up one fifthof the mining population in California. The ethnic patchwork of thesefrontier towns belied a clearly defined socioeconomic arrangement thatsaw whites on top as landowners and managers, with poor whites andethnic minorities working the mines and assorted jobs. The competition
for land, resources, and riches furthered individual and collective abuses,
particularly against Indians and older Mexican communities. California’s towns, as well as those dotting the landscape throughout the West,such as Coeur D’Alene in Idaho and Tombstone in Arizona, struggled tobalance security with economic development and the protection of civilrights and liberties.

VI. The Monroe Doctrine and Manifest Destiny
The expansion of influence and territory off the continent became an
important corollary to westward expansion. The U.S. government sought
to keep European countries out of the Western Hemisphere and applied
the principles of manifest destiny to the rest of the hemisphere. As secretary of state for President James Monroe, John Quincy Adams held the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  335

This cartoon depicts a highly racialized image of a Chinese immigrant and Irish immigrant “swallowing”
the United States—in the form of Uncle Sam. Networks of railroads and the promise of American expansion can be seen in the background. The great fear of the period That Uncle Sam may be swallowed byforeigners : The problem solved, 1860–1869. Library of Congress.

responsibility for the satisfactory resolution of ongoing border disputes
between the United States, England, Spain, and Russia. Adams’s viewof American foreign policy was put into clearest practice in the Monroe
Doctrine, which he had great influence in crafting.
Increasingly aggressive incursions from Russians in the Northwest,
ongoing border disputes with the British in Canada, the remote possibility of Spanish reconquest of South America, and British abolitionism in
the Caribbean all triggered an American response. In a speech before
the U.S. House of Representatives on July 4, 1821, Secretary of State
Adams acknowledged the American need for a robust foreign policy that© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

336

chapter 12s­imultaneously protected and encouraged the nation’s growing and increasingly dynamic economy.
America . . . in the lapse of nearly half a century, without a single exception, respected the independence of other nations while asserting andmaintaining her own. . . . She is the well-wisher to the freedom and independence of all. . . . She well knows that by once enlisting under otherbanners than her own, were they even the banners of foreign independence, she would involve herself beyond the power of extrication, in all
the wars of interest and intrigue, of individual avarice, envy, and ambition, which assume the colors and usurp the standard of freedom. The
fundamental maxims of her policy would insensibly change from liberty
to force. The frontlet on her brows would no longer beam with the ineffable splendor of freedom and independence; but in its stead would
soon be substituted an imperial diadem, flashing in false and tarnishedlustre the murky radiance of dominion and power. She might become
the dictatress of the world; she would be no longer the ruler of her own
spirit. . . . Her glory is not dominion, but liberty. Her march is the marchof the mind. She has a spear and a shield: but the motto upon her shieldis, Freedom, Independence, Peace. This has been her Declaration: this has
been, as far as her necessary intercourse with the rest of mankind would
permit, her practice.37

Adams’s great fear was not territorial loss. He had no doubt that Russian and British interests in North America could be arrested. Adams held
no reason to antagonize the Russians with grand pronouncements, nor
was he generally called upon to do so. He enjoyed a good relationship with
the Russian ambassador and stewarded through Congress most-favored
trade status for the Russians in 1824. Rather, Adams worried gravely
about the ability of the United States to compete commercially with the
British in Latin America and the Caribbean. This concern deepened withthe valid concern that America’s chief Latin American trading partner,
Cuba, dangled perilously close to outstretched British claws. Cabinet debates surrounding establishment of the Monroe Doctrine and geopoliticalevents in the Caribbean focused attention on that part of the world as key
to the future defense of U.S. military and commercial interests, the mainthreat to those interests being the British. Expansion of economic opportunity and protection from foreign pressures became the overriding goalsof U.S. foreign policy.38 But despite the philosophical confidence present in the Monroe administration’s decree, the reality of limited military
power kept the Monroe Doctrine as an aspirational assertion.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  337

Bitter disagreements over the expansion of slavery into the new lands
won from Mexico began even before the war ended. Many northernbusinessmen and southern slave owners supported the idea of expanding
slavery into the Caribbean as a useful alternative to continental expansion, since slavery already existed in these areas. Some were critical ofthese attempts, seeing them as evidence of a growing slave-power conspiracy. Many others supported attempts at expansion, like those previously seen in eastern Florida, even if these attempts were not exactly
legal. Filibustering, as it was called, involved privately financed schemes
directed at capturing and occupying foreign territory without the approval of the U.S. government.
Filibustering took greatest hold in the imagination of Americans as
they looked toward Cuba. Fears of racialized revolution in Cuba (as in
Haiti and Florida before it) as well as the presence of an aggressive British
abolitionist influence in the Caribbean energized the movement to annex
Cuba and encouraged filibustering as expedient alternatives to lethargic
official negotiations. Despite filibustering’s seemingly chaotic planningand destabilizing repercussions, those intellectually and economicallyguiding the effort imagined a willing and receptive Cuban populationand expected an agreeable American business class. In Cuba, manifest
destiny for the first time sought territory off the continent and hoped to
put a unique spin on the story of success in Mexico. Yet the annexation of
Cuba, despite great popularity and some military attempts led by Narciso
López, a Cuban dissident, never succeeded.39
Other filibustering expeditions were launched elsewhere, including
two by William Walker, a former American soldier. Walker seized portions of the Baja peninsula in Mexico and then later took power and established a slaving regime in Nicaragua. Eventually Walker was executedin Honduras.40 These missions violated the laws of the United States,
but wealthy Americans financed various filibusters, and less-wealthy adventurers were all too happy to sign up. Filibustering enjoyed its brief
popularity into the late 1850s, at which point slavery and concerns oversecession came to the fore. By the opening of the Civil War, most saw
these attempts as simply territorial theft.

VII. Conclusion
Debates over expansion, economics, diplomacy, and manifest destiny exposed some of the weaknesses of the American system. The chauvinism© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

338

chapter 12of policies like Native American removal, the Mexican War, and filibustering existed alongside growing anxiety. Manifest destiny attempted tomake a virtue of America’s lack of history and turn it into the very basisof nationhood. To locate such origins, John O’Sullivan and other champions of manifest destiny grafted biological and territorial imperatives—
common among European definitions of nationalism—onto American
political culture. The United States was the embodiment of the democratic ideal, they said. Democracy had to be timeless, boundless, andportable. New methods of transportation and communication, the rapidity of the railroad and the telegraph, the rise of the international market economy, and the growth of the American frontier provided sharedplatforms to help Americans think across local identities and reaffirm anational character.

VIII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Joshua Beatty and Gregg Lightfoot, with content contributions by Ethan Bennett, Michelle Cassidy, Jonathan Grandage, Gregg Lightfoot, Jose Juan Perez Melendez, Jessica Moore, Nick Roland, Matthew K. Saionz,
Rowan Steinecker, Patrick Troester, and Ben Wright.
Recommended citation: Ethan Bennett et al., “Manifest Destiny,” Gregg
Lightfoot, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
N o t e s t o C h a p t e r 12
1. John O’Sullivan, “Annexation,” United States Magazine and Democratic
Review 17, no. 1 (July–August 1845), 5.
2. Yonatan Eyal, The Young America Movement and the Transformationof the Democratic Party, 1828–1861 (New York: Cambridge University Press,
2007).
3. Ralph Waldo Emerson, “The Young American: A Lecture Read Before
the Mercantile Library Association, Boston, February 7, 1844.” http://​www​.emersoncentral​.com/​youngam​.htm, accessed May 18, 2015.
4. See Peter S. Onuf, “Imperialism and Nationalism in the Early American
Republic,” in Empire’s Twin: U.S. Anti-imperialism from the Founding Era to theAge of Terrorism, eds. Ian Tyrell and Jay Sexton (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University
Press, 2015), 21–40.
5. Abraham Lincoln, “Lecture on Discoveries and Inventions: First Delivered
April 6, 1858.” http://​www​.abrahamlincolnonline​.org/​lincoln/​speeches/​discoveries​.htm, accessed May 18, 2015.
6. Edmund Jefferson Danziger, Great Lakes Indian Accommodation and Resistance During the Early Reservation (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press,2009), 11–13.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  339

7. Malcolm J. Rohrbough, Trans-Appalachian Frontier, Third Edition: People, Societies, and Institutions, 1775–1850 (Bloomington: Indiana University
Press, 2008), 474–479.
8. Mark Wyman, Immigrants in the Valley: Irish, Germans, and Americans
in the Upper Mississippi Country, 1830–1860 (Carbondale: Southern Illinois
University Press, 2016), 128, 148–149.
9. Horace Greeley, New York Tribune, 1841. Although the phrase “Go west,
young man,” is often attributed to Greeley, the exhortation was most likely only
popularized by the newspaper editor in numerous speeches, letters, and editorials
and always in the larger context of the comparable and superior health, wealth,and advantages to be had in the West.
10. Robert V. Remini, Andrew Jackson: The Course of American Empire,
1767–1821 (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1977), 344–355.
11. Francis Newton Thorpe, ed., The Federal and State Constitutions, Colonial Charters, and Other Organic Laws of the States, Territories, and Colonies
Now or Heretofore Forming the United States of America Compiled and Edited
Under the Act of Congress of June 30, 1906 (Washington, DC: U.S. Government
Printing Office, 1909).
12. Thomas Sidney Jesup, quoted in Kenneth Wiggins Porter, “Negroes andthe Seminole War, 1835–1842,” Journal of Southern History 30, no. 4 (November 1964): 427.
13. “President Andrew Jackson’s Message to Congress ‘On Indian Remo­val’ (1830).” http://​www.ourdocuments​.gov/​doc​.php​?flash​=​true​&​doc​=​25​&​page​=​tran​script, accessed May 26, 2015.
14. Ibid.
15. Tim A. Garrison, “Worcester v. Georgia (1832),” New Georgia Encyclopedia. http://​www​.georgiaencyclopedia​.org/​articles/​government​-politics/​worcester​-v​-georgia​-1832.
16. Fay A. Yarbrough, Race and the Cherokee Nation: Sovereignty in the
Nineteenth Century (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2008),
15–21.
17. John Ross, quoted in Brian Hicks, Toward the Setting Sun: John Ross,
the Cherokees, and the Trail of Tears (New York: Atlantic Monthly Press,2011), 210.
18. Russell Thornton, The Cherokees: A Population History (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1990), 76.
19. Senate Document #512, 23 Cong., 1 Sess. Vol. IV, p. x. https://​books​.google​.com/​books​?id​=​KSTlvxxCOkcC​&​dq​=​60​,000​+removal​+indian​&​source​=​gbs​_navlinks​_s.
20. John P. Bowes, Land Too Good for Indians: Northern Indian Removal(Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 2016).
21. Pekka Hämäläinen, The Comanche Empire (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2008).
22. Samuel J. Wells, “Federal Indian Policy: From Accommodation to Removal,” in Carolyn Reeves, ed., The Choctaw Before Removal (Jackson: University Press of Mississippi, 1985), 181–211.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

340

chapter 12

23. William C. Sturtevant, Handbook of North American Indians: Historyof Indian-White Relations, Vol. 4 (Washington, DC: Smithsonian Institution,1988), 289.
24. Adrienne Caughfield, True Women and Westward Expansion (College
Station: Texas A&M University Press, 2005).
25. Murray Newton Rothbard, Panic of 1819: Reactions and Policies (NewYork: Columbia University Press, 1962).
26. Carol Sheriff, The Artificial River: The Erie Canal and the Paradox ofProgress, 1817–1862 (New York: Hill and Wang, 1996).
27. For more on the technology and transportation revolutions, see Daniel Walker Howe, What Hath God Wrought: The Transformation of America,
1815–1848 (Oxford, UK: Oxford University Press, 2007).
28. David Reimers, Other Immigrants: The Global Origins of the American
People (New York: New York University Press, 2005), 27.
29. H. P. N. Gammel, ed., The Laws of Texas, 1822–1897, Vol. 1 (Austin, TX: Gammel, 1898), 1063. https://​texashistory​.unt​.edu/​ark:​/​67531/​metapth​
5872/​m1/​1071/.
30. Randolph B. Campbell, An Empire for Slavery: The Peculiar Institution
in Texas, 1821–1865 (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1989).
31. Quoted in The Annual Register, or, a View of the History and Politics of
the Year 1846, Volume 88 (Washington, DC: Rivington, 1847), 377.
32. James K. Polk, “President Polk’s Mexican War Message,” quoted in The
Statesmen’s Manual: The Addresses and Messages of the Presidents of the UnitedStates, Inaugural, Annual, and Special, from 1789 to 1846: With a Memoir ofEach of the Presidents and a History of Their Administrations; Also the Constitution of the United States, and a Selection of Important Documents and Statistical
Information, Vol. 2 (New York: Walker, 1847), 1489.
33. Amy S. Greenberg, Manifest Manhood and the Antebellum American
Empire (Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2005).
34. James M. McCaffrey, Army of Manifest Destiny: The American Soldier in the Mexican War, 1846–1848 (New York: New York University Press,
1992), 53.
35. Ralph Waldo Emerson, quoted in James McPherson, Battle Cry of Freedom: The Civil War Era (New York: Oxford University Press, 1988), 51.
36. Susan Lee Johnson, Roaring Camp: The Social World of the California
Gold Rush (New York: Norton, 2000).
37. John Quincy Adams, “Mr. Adams Oration, July 21, 1821,” quoted inNiles’ Weekly Register 20, (Baltimore: H. Niles, 1821), 332.
38. Gretchen Murphy, Hemispheric Imaginings: The Monroe Doctrine andNarratives of U.S. Empire (Durham, NC: Duke University Press, 2009).
39. Tom Chaffin, Fatal Glory: Narciso López and the First Clandestine U.S.
War Against Cuba (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1996).
40. Anne F. Hyde, Empires, Nations, and Families: A History of the North
American West, 1800–1860 (Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2011), 471.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Man i f e s t D e s t i n y  341

R e c omm e n d e d R e a di n g
Blackhawk, Ned. Violence over the Land: Indians and Empires in the Early
American West. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2008.
Brooks, James F. Captives and Cousins: Slavery, Kinship, and Community in
the Southwest Borderlands. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
2003.
Cusick, James G. The Other War of 1812: The Patriot War and the American
Invasion of Spanish East Florida. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2007.
DeLay, Brian. War of a Thousand Deserts: Indian Raids and the U.S.-Mexican
War. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2009.
Exley, Jo Ella Powell. Frontier Blood: The Saga of the Parker Family. College Station: Texas A&M University Press, 2005.
Gómez, Laura E. Manifest Destinies: The Making of the Mexican American
Race. New York: New York University Press, 2008.
Gordon, Sarah Barringer. The Mormon Question: Polygamy and Constitutional
Conflict in Nineteenth-Century America. Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2001.
Greenberg, Amy S. Manifest Manhood and the Antebellum American Empire.
Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, 2005.
Haas, Lisbeth. Conquest and Historical Identities in California, 1769–1936.
Berkeley: University of California Press, 1995.
Hämäläinen, Pekka. The Comanche Empire. New Haven, CT: Yale University
Press, 2008.
Holmes, Kenneth L. Covered Wagon Women: Diaries & Letters from the Western Trails, 1840–1849. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1995.
Horsman, Reginald. Race and Manifest Destiny: The Origins of American Racial
Anglo-Saxonism. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009.
Hyde, Anne F. Empires, Nations, and Families: A History of the North AmericanWest, 1800–1860. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 2011.
Johnson, Susan Lee. Roaring Camp: The Social World of the California Gold
Rush. New York: Norton, 2000.
Larson, John Lauritz. Internal Improvement: National Public Works and thePromise of Popular Government in the Early United States. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2001.
Lazo, Rodrigo. Writing to Cuba: Filibustering and Cuban Exiles in the UnitedStates. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2006.
May, Robert E. Manifest Destiny’s Underworld: Filibustering in Antebellum
America. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.
Merry, Robert W. A Country of Vast Designs: James K. Polk, the Mexican War
and the Conquest of the American Continent. New York: Simon and Schuster, 2009.
Namias, June. White Captives: Gender and Ethnicity on the American Frontier.
Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2005.
Perdue, Theda. “Mixed Blood” Indians: Racial Construction in the Early South.
Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2005.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

342

chapter 12Peters, Virginia Pergman. Women of the Earth Lodges: Tribal Life on the Plains.
Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 2000.
Peterson, Dawn. Indians in the Family: Adoption and the Politics of Antebellum
Expansion. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2017.
Richter, Daniel K. Facing East from Indian Country: A Native History of Early
America. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2009.
Wilkins, David E. Hollow Justice: A History of Indigenous Claims in the UnitedStates. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2013.
Yarbrough, Faye. Race and the Cherokee Nation: Sovereignty in the NineteenthCentury. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2008.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

13
The Sectional Crisis
I. Introduction
Slavery’s western expansion created problems for the United States fromthe very start. Battles emerged over the westward expansion of slavery andover the role of the federal government in protecting the interests of slaveholders. Northern workers felt that slavery suppressed wages and stole
land that could have been used by poor white Americans to achieve economic independence. Southerners feared that without slavery’s expansion,
the abolitionist faction would come to dominate national politics and anincreasingly dense population of slaves would lead to bloody insurrection
and race war. Constant resistance from enslaved men and women requireda strong pro-slavery government to maintain order. As the North gradually abolished human bondage, enslaved men and women headed north onan underground railroad of hideaways and safe houses. Northerners andsoutherners came to disagree sharply on the role of the federal ­government

This mural, created more thaneighty years after
Brown’s death,captures the violence and religious
fervor of the man
and his era. John
Steuart Curry,
Tragic Prelude,
1938–1940. Kansas State Capitol.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 4 4 chapt er 13

in capturing and returning these freedom seekers. While northerners appealed to their states’ rights to refuse capturing runaway slaves, whitesoutherners demanded a national commitment to slavery. Enslaved laborers meanwhile remained vitally important to the nation’s economy, fueling
not only the southern plantation economy but also providing raw materials for the industrial North. Differences over the fate of slavery remainedat the heart of American politics, especially as the United States expanded.
After decades of conflict, Americans north and south began to fear that the
opposite section of the country had seized control of the government. By
November 1860, an opponent of slavery’s expansion arose from within the
Republican Party. During the secession crisis that followed, fears nearly acentury in the making at last devolved into bloody war.

II. Sectionalism in the Early Republic
Slavery’s history stretched back to antiquity. Prior to the American Revolution, nearly everyone in the world accepted it as a natural part of life.1
English colonies north and south relied on enslaved workers who grew
tobacco, harvested indigo and sugar, and worked in ports. They generated tremendous wealth for the British crown. That wealth and luxury
fostered seemingly limitless opportunities and inspired seemingly boundless imaginations. Enslaved workers also helped give rise to revolutionary new ideals that in time became the ideological foundations of thesectional crisis. English political theorists, in particular, began to rethinknatural-law justifications for slavery. They rejected the long-standing
idea that slavery was a condition that naturally suited some people. A
new transatlantic antislavery movement began to argue that freedom was
the natural condition of humankind.2
Revolutionaries seized onto these ideas to stunning effect in the lateeighteenth century. In the United States, France, and Haiti, revolutionaries began the work of splintering the old order. Each revolution seemed
to radicalize the next. Bolder and more expansive declarations of equality
and freedom followed one after the other. Revolutionaries in the UnitedStates declared, “All men are created equal,” in the 1770s. French visionaries issued the “Declaration of Rights and Man and Citizen” by 1789.
But the most startling development came in 1803. A revolution led by theisland’s rebellious slaves turned France’s most valuable sugar colony into
an independent country administered by the formerly enslaved.
The Haitian Revolution marked an early origin of the sectional crisis.
It helped splinter the Atlantic basin into clear zones of freedom and un-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  345

This map, published by the U.S. Coast Guard, shows the percentage of slaves in the population in eachcounty of the slave-holding states in 1860. The highest percentages lie along the Mississippi River, in the“Black Belt” of Alabama, and in coastal South Carolina, all of which were centers of agricultural production (cotton and rice) in the United States. E. Hergesheimer (cartographer) and Th. Leonhardt (engraver),Map Showing the Distribution of the Slave Population of the Southern States of the United States Compiled
from the Census of 1860, c. 1861. Wikimedia.

freedom, shattering the long-standing assumption that African-descended
slaves could not also be rulers. Despite the clear limitations of the American Revolution in attacking slavery, the era marked a powerful break inslavery’s history. Military service on behalf of both the English and theAmerican army freed thousands of slaves. Many others simply used theturmoil of war to make their escape. As a result, free black communities
emerged—communities that would continually reignite the antislavery
struggle. For nearly a century, most white Americans were content tocompromise over the issue of slavery, but the constant agitation of black
Americans, both enslaved and free, kept the issue alive.3
The national breakdown over slavery occurred over a long timeline
and across a broad geography. Debates over slavery in the American© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 4 6 chapt er 13

West proved especially important. As the United States pressed westward, new questions arose as to whether those lands ought to be slave or
free. The framers of the Constitution did a little, but not much, to help resolve these early questions. Article VI of the 1787 Northwest Ordinancebanned slavery north and west of the Ohio River.4 Many took it to meanthat the founders intended for slavery to die out, as why else would theyprohibit its spread across such a huge swath of territory?
Debates over the framers’ intentions often led to confusion and bitter
debate, but the actions of the new government left better clues as to what
the new nation intended for slavery. Congress authorized the admissionof Vermont (1791) and Kentucky (1792), with Vermont coming into theUnion as a free state and Kentucky coming in as a slave state. Though
Americans at the time made relatively little of the balancing act suggestedby the admission of a slave state and a free state, the pattern became increasingly important. By 1820, preserving the balance of free states andslave states would be seen as an issue of national security.
New pressures challenging the delicate balance again arose in theWest. The Louisiana Purchase of 1803 more than doubled the size of
the United States. Questions immediately arose as to whether these lands
would be made slave or free. Complicating matters further was the rapid
expansion of plantation slavery fueled by the invention of the cotton
gin in 1793. Yet even with the booming cotton economy, many Americans, including Thomas Jefferson, believed that slavery was a temporary
institution and would soon die out. Tensions rose with the Louisiana
Purchase, but a truly sectional national debate remained mostly dormant.
That debate, however, came quickly. Sectional differences tied to the
expansion of plantation slavery in the West were especially important
after 1803. The Ohio River Valley became an early fault line in the coming sectional struggle. Kentucky and Tennessee emerged as slave states,
while free states Ohio, Indiana (1816), and Illinois (1818) gained admission along the river’s northern banks. Borderland negotiations and accommodations along the Ohio River fostered a distinctive kind of white
supremacy, as laws tried to keep blacks out of the West entirely. Ohio’s
so-called Black Laws of 1803 foreshadowed the exclusionary cultures ofIndiana, Illinois, and several subsequent states of the Old Northwest andlater, the Far West.5 These laws often banned African American voting,denied black Americans access to public schools, and made it impossible
for nonwhites to serve on juries and in local militias, among a host ofother restrictions and obstacles.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  347

The Missouri Territory, by far the largest section of the Louisiana
Territory, marked a turning point in the sectional crisis. St. Louis, a bustling Mississippi River town filled with powerful slave owners, loomed
large as an important trade headquarters for networks in the northern
Mississippi Valley and the Greater West. In 1817, eager to put questionsof whether this territory would be slave or free to rest, Congress opened
its debate over Missouri’s admission to the Union. Congressman James
Tallmadge of New York proposed laws that would gradually abolishslavery in the new state. Southern states responded with unanimous outrage, and the nation shuddered at an undeniable sectional controversy.6
Congress reached a “compromise” on Missouri’s admission, largely
through the work of Kentuckian Henry Clay. Maine would be admitted to the Union as a free state. In exchange, Missouri would come into
the Union as a slave state. Legislators sought to prevent future conflicts
by making Missouri’s southern border at 36°30′ the new dividing line
between slavery and freedom in the Louisiana Purchase lands. South ofthat line, running east from Missouri to the western edge of the Louisiana Purchase lands (near the present-day Texas panhandle), slavery could
expand. North of it, encompassing what in 1820 was still “unorganized
territory,” there would be no slavery.7
The Missouri Compromise marked a major turning point in America’s sectional crisis because it exposed to the public just how divisive
the slavery issue had grown. The debate filled newspapers, speeches, andcongressional records. Antislavery and pro-slavery positions from thatpoint forward repeatedly returned to points made during the Missouri
debates. Legislators battled for weeks over whether the Constitutionalframers intended slavery’s expansion, and these contests left deep scars.
Even seemingly simple and straightforward phrases like “all men are created equal” were hotly contested all over again. Questions over the expansion of slavery remained open, but nearly all Americans concluded
that the Constitution protected slavery where it already existed.
Southerners were not yet advancing arguments that said slavery wasa positive good, but they did insist during the Missouri Debate that theframers supported slavery and wanted to see it expand. In Article I, Section 2, for example, the Constitution enabled representation in the Southto be based on rules defining an enslaved person as three fifths of a voter,meaning southern white men would be overrepresented in Congress. The
Constitution also stipulated that Congress could not interfere with theslave trade before 1808 and enabled Congress to draft fugitive slave laws.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 4 8 chapt er 13

Antislavery participants in the Missouri debate argued that the framers never intended slavery to survive the Revolution and in fact hoped it
would disappear through peaceful means. The framers of the Constitution never used the word slave. Slaves were referred to as “persons heldin service,” perhaps referring to English common law precedents thatquestioned the legitimacy of “property in man.” Antislavery activists
also pointed out that while Congress could not pass a law limiting theslave trade before 1808, the framers had also recognized the flip side ofthe debate and had thus opened the door to legislating the slave trade’s
end once the deadline arrived. Language in the Tenth Amendment, theyclaimed, also said slavery could be banned in the territories. Finally, they
pointed to the due process clause of the Fifth Amendment, which said
that property could be seized through appropriate legislation.8 The bruising Missouri debates ultimately transcended arguments about the Constitution. They became an all-encompassing referendum on the American
past, present, and future.
Despite the furor, the Missouri crisis did not yet inspire hardened
defenses of either slave or free labor as positive good. Those would comein the coming decades. In the meantime, the uneasy consensus forged by
the Missouri debate managed to bring a measure of calm.
The Missouri debate had also deeply troubled the nation’s African
Americans and Native Americans. By the time of the Missouri Compromise debate, both groups saw that whites never intended them to be citizens of the United States. In fact, the debates over Missouri’s admission
had offered the first sustained debate on the question of black citizenship, as Missouri’s state constitution wanted to impose a hard ban on
any future black migrants. Legislators ultimately agreed that this hardban violated the U.S. Constitution but reaffirmed Missouri’s ability todeny citizenship to African Americans. Americans by 1820 had endureda broad challenge, not only to their cherished ideals but also more fundamentally to their conceptions of self.

III. The Crisis Joined
Missouri’s admission to the Union in 1821 exposed deep fault lines in
American society. But the compromise created a new sectional consensus
that most white Americans, at least, hoped would ensure a lasting peace.
Through sustained debates and arguments, white Americans agreed that
the Constitution could do little about slavery where it already existed and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  349

that slavery, with the State of Missouri as the key exception, would never
expand north of the 36°30′ line.
Once again westward expansion challenged this consensus, and thistime the results proved even more damaging. Tellingly, enslaved southerners were among the first to signal their discontent. A rebellion led
by Denmark Vesey in 1822 threatened lives and property throughout
the Carolinas. The nation’s religious leaders also expressed a rising discontent with the new status quo.9 The Second Great Awakening further
sharpened political differences by promoting schisms within the majorProtestant churches, schisms that also became increasingly sectional innature. Between 1820 and 1846, sectionalism drew on new political parties, new religious organizations, and new reform movements.
As politics grew more democratic, leaders attacked old inequalities
of wealth and power, but in doing so many pandered to a unity underwhite supremacy. Slavery briefly receded from the nation’s attention in
the early 1820s, but that would change quickly. By the last half of the decade, slavery was back, and this time it appeared even more threatening.
Inspired by the social change of Jacksonian democracy, white men
regardless of status would gain not only land and jobs but also the rightto vote, the right to serve on juries, the right to attend public schools, andthe right to serve in the militia and armed forces. In this post-Missouricontext, leaders arose to push the country’s new expansionist desires inaggressive new directions. As they did so, however, the sectional crisis
again deepened.
The Democratic Party initially seemed to offer a compelling answer
to the problems of sectionalism by promising benefits to white working
men of the North, South, and West, while also uniting rural, small-town,
and urban residents. Indeed, huge numbers of western, southern, andnorthern workingmen rallied behind Andrew Jackson during the 1828
presidential election. The Democratic Party tried to avoid the issue ofslavery and instead sought to unite Americans around shared commitments to white supremacy and desires to expand the nation.
Democrats were not without their critics. Northerners seen as especially friendly to the South had become known as “Doughfaces” during
the Missouri debates, and as the 1830s wore on, more and more Doughfaced Democrats became vulnerable to the charge that they served thesouthern slave oligarchs better than they served their own northern communities. Whites discontented with the direction of the country used theslur and other critiques to help chip away at Democratic Party ­majorities.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 5 0 chapt er 13

The accusation that northern Democrats were lapdogs for southern slaveholders had real power.10
The Whigs offered an organized major-party challenge to the Democrats. Whig strongholds often mirrored the patterns of westward migrations out of New England. Whigs drew from an odd coalition of wealthy
merchants, middle- and upper-class farmers, planters in the Upland
South, and settlers in the Great Lakes. Because of this motley coalition,
the party struggled to bring a cohesive message to voters in the 1830s.
Their strongest support came from places like Ohio’s Western Reserve,
the rural and Protestant-dominated areas of Michigan, and similar partsof Protestant and small-town Illinois, particularly the fast-growing towns
and cities of the state’s northern half.11
Whig leaders stressed Protestant culture and federal-sponsored internal improvements and courted the support of a variety of reform movements, including temperance, nativism, and even antislavery, though few
Whigs believed in racial equality. These positions attracted a wide rangeof figures, including a young convert to politics named Abraham Lincoln.
Lincoln admired Whig leader Henry Clay of Kentucky, and by the early
1830s, Lincoln certainly fit the image of a developing Whig. A veteran of
the Black Hawk War, Lincoln had relocated to New Salem, Illinois, where
he worked a variety of odd jobs, living a life of thrift, self-discipline, andsobriety as he educated himself in preparation for a professional life inlaw and politics.
The Whig Party blamed Democrats for defending slavery at the expense of the American people, but antislavery was never a core component of the Whig platform. Several abolitionists grew so disgusted with
the Whigs that they formed their own party, a true antislavery party.
Activists in Warsaw, New York, organized the antislavery Liberty Party
in 1839. Liberty leaders demanded the end of slavery in the District ofColumbia, the end of the interstate slave trade, and the prohibition ofslavery’s expansion into the West. But the Liberty Party also shunned
women’s participation in the movement and distanced themselves fromvisions of true racial egalitarianism. Few Americans voted for the party.
The Democrats and Whigs continued to dominate American politics.
Democrats and Whigs fostered a moment of relative calm on theslavery debate, partially aided by gag rules prohibiting discussion of antislavery petitions. Arkansas (1836) and Michigan (1837) became thenewest states admitted to the Union, with Arkansas coming in as a slavestate, and Michigan coming in as a free state. Michigan gained admis-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  351

sion through provisions established in the Northwest Ordinance, while
Arkansas came in under the Missouri Compromise. Since its lands were
below the line at 36°30′, the admission of Arkansas did not threaten
the Missouri consensus. The balancing act between slavery and freedom
continued.
Events in Texas would shatter the balance. Independent Texas soon
gained recognition from a supportive Andrew Jackson administration in
1837. But Jackson’s successor, President Martin Van Buren, also a Democrat, soon had reasons to worry about the Republic of Texas. Texas
struggled with ongoing conflicts with Mexico and Indian raids fromthe powerful Comanche. The 1844 democratic presidential candidate
James K. Polk sought to bridge the sectional divide by promising newlands to whites north and south. Polk cited the annexation of Texas andthe Oregon Territory as campaign cornerstones.12 Yet as Polk championed the acquisition of these vast new lands, northern Democrats grew
annoyed by their southern colleagues, especially when it came to Texas.
For many observers, the debates over Texas statehood illustrated thatthe federal government was clearly pro-slavery. Texas president Sam
Houston managed to secure a deal with Polk and gained admission to theUnion for Texas in 1845. Antislavery northerners also worried about theadmission of Florida, which entered the Union as a slave state in 1845.
The year 1845 became a pivotal year in the memory of antislavery leaders. As Americans embraced calls to pursue their manifest destiny, antislavery voices looked at developments in Florida and Texas as signs thatthe sectional crisis had taken an ominous and perhaps irredeemable turn.
The 1840s opened with a number of disturbing developments for antislavery leaders. The 1842 Supreme Court case Prigg v. Pennsylvania
ruled that the federal government’s Fugitive Slave Act trumped Pennsylvania’s personal liberty law.13 Antislavery activists believed that the federal government only served southern slaveholders and were trouncing
the states’ rights of the North. A number of northern states reacted bypassing new personal liberty laws in protest in 1843.
The rising controversy over the status of fugitive slaves swelled partly
through the influence of escaped former slaves, including Frederick Douglass. Douglass’s entrance into northern politics marked an important new
development in the nation’s coming sectional crisis. Born into slavery in1818 at Talbot County, Maryland, Douglass grew up, like many enslaved
people, barely having known his own mother or date of birth. And yet
because of a range of unique privileges afforded him by the circumstances© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 5 2 chapt er 13

of his upbringing, as well as his own genius and determination, Douglass
managed to learn how to read and write. He used these skills to escapefrom slavery in 1837, when he was just nineteen. By 1845, Douglass
put the finishing touches on his autobiography, Narrative of the Life ofFrederick Douglass.14 The book launched his lifelong career as an advocate for the enslaved and helped further raise the visibility of black
politics. Other former slaves, including Sojourner Truth, joined Douglassin rousing support for antislavery, as did free black Americans like Maria
Stewart, James McCune Smith, Martin Delaney, and numerous others.15
But black activists did more than deliver speeches. They also attacked
fugitive slave laws by helping thousands to escape. The incredible careerof Harriet Tubman is one of the more dramatic examples. But the forcesof slavery had powerful allies at every level of government.
The year 1846 signaled new reversals to the antislavery cause and the
beginnings of a dark new era in American politics. President Polk and his
Democratic allies were eager to see western lands brought into the Union
and were especially anxious to see the borders of the nation extended tothe shores of the Pacific Ocean. Critics of the administration blasted these
efforts as little more than land grabs on behalf of slaveholders. Eventsin early 1846 seemed to justify antislavery complaints. Since Mexico
had never recognized independent Texas, it continued to lay claim to its
lands, even after the United States admitted it to the Union. In January
1846, Polk ordered troops to Texas to enforce claims stemming from its
border dispute along the Rio Grande. Polk asked for war on May 11,1846, and by September 1847, the United States had invaded Mexico
City. Whigs, like Abraham Lincoln, found their protests sidelined, butantislavery voices were becoming more vocal and more powerful.
After 1846, the sectional crisis raged throughout North America. Debates swirled over whether the new lands would be slave or free. The
South began defending slavery as a positive good. At the same time, Congressman David Wilmot submitted his Wilmot Proviso late in 1846, banning the expansion of slavery into the territories won from Mexico. The
proviso gained widespread northern support and even passed the House
with bipartisan support, but it failed in the Senate.

IV. Free Soil, Free Labor, Free Men
The conclusion of the Mexican War led to the 1848 Treaty of Guadalupe
Hidalgo. The treaty infuriated antislavery leaders in the United States. The
spoils of war were impressive, but it was clear they would help expand© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  353

slavery. Antislavery activists, who already judged the Mexican War aslaveholders’ plot, vowed that no new territories would be opened to slavery. But knowing that the Liberty Party was also not likely to provide ahome to many moderate voters, leaders fostered a new and more competitive party, which they called the Free Soil Party. Antislavery leaders had
thought that their vision of a federal government divorced from slavery
might be represented by the major parties in that year’s presidential election, but both the Whigs and the Democrats nominated pro-slavery southerners. Left unrepresented, antislavery Free Soil leaders swung into action.
Demanding an alternative to the pro-slavery status quo, Free Soil
leaders assembled so-called Conscience Whigs. The new coalition called
for a national convention in August 1848 at Buffalo, New York. A number of ex-Democrats committed to the party right away, including animportant group of New Yorkers loyal to Martin Van Buren. The Free
Soil Party’s platform bridged the eastern and western leadership together
and called for an end to slavery in Washington, D.C., and a halt on slavery’s expansion in the territories.16 The Free Soil movement hardly madea dent in the 1848 presidential election, but it drew more than four times

Questions about the balance of free and slave states in the Union became even more fierce after the UnitedStates acquired these territories from Mexico by the 1848 in the Treaty of Guadalupe Hidalgo. Map of the
Mexican Cession, 2008. Wikimedia. Creative Commons Attribution-Share Alike 3.0 Unported.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 5 4 chapt er 13

the popular vote won by the Liberty Party earlier. It was a promising
start. In 1848, Free Soil leaders claimed just 10 percent of the popular
vote but won over a dozen House seats and even managed to win one
Senate seat in Ohio, which went to Salmon P. Chase.17 In Congress, Free
Soil members had enough votes to swing power to either the Whigs or
the Democrats.
The admission of Wisconsin as a free state in May 1848 helped cooltensions after the Texas and Florida admissions. Meanwhile, news from anumber of failed European revolutions alarmed American reformers, but
as exiled radicals filtered into the United States, a strengthening women’s
rights movement also flexed its muscle at Seneca Falls, New York. Led
by figures such as Elizabeth Cady Stanton and Lucretia Mott, womenwith deep ties to the abolitionist cause, it represented the first of suchmeetings ever held in U.S. history.18 Frederick Douglass also appearedat the convention and took part in the proceedings, where participants
debated the Declaration of Sentiments, Grievances, and Resolutions.19
By August 1848, it seemed plausible that the Free Soil Movement might
tap into these reforms and build a broader coalition. In some ways thatis precisely what it did. But come November, the spirit of reform failed toyield much at the polls. Whig candidate Zachary Taylor bested Democrat
Lewis Cass of Michigan.
The upheavals of 1848 came to a quick end. Taylor remained in office
only a brief time until his unexpected death from a stomach ailment in
1850. During Taylor’s brief time in office, the fruits of the Mexican War
began to spoil. While Taylor was alive, his administration struggled tofind a good remedy. Increased clamoring for the admission of California,
New Mexico, and Utah pushed the country closer to the edge. Gold had
been discovered in California, and as thousands continued to pour onto
the West Coast and through the trans-Mississippi West, the admissionof new states loomed. In Utah, Mormons were also making claims toan independent state they called Deseret. By 1850, California wanted
admission as a free state. With so many competing dynamics under way,
and with the president dead and replaced by Whig Millard Fillmore, the1850s were off to a troubling start.
Congressional leaders like Henry Clay and newer legislators like Stephen A. Douglas of Illinois were asked to broker a compromise, but thistime it was clear no compromise could bridge all the diverging interests atplay in the country. Clay eventually left Washington disheartened by affairs. It fell to young Stephen Douglas, then, to shepherd the bills throughCongress, which he in fact did. Legislators rallied behind the Compro-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  355

Henry Clay (“The Great Compromiser”) addresses the U.S. Senate during the debates over the Compromiseof 1850. The print shows a number of incendiary personalities, like John C. Calhoun, whose increasingly
sectional beliefs were pacified for a time by the Compromise. P. F. Rothermel (artist), c. 1855. Wikimedia.

mise of 1850, an assemblage of bills passed late in 1850, which managed
to keep the promises of the Missouri Compromise alive.
The Compromise of 1850 tried to offer something to everyone, but inthe end it only worsened the sectional crisis. For southerners, the package offered a tough new fugitive slave law that empowered the federal
government to deputize regular citizens in arresting runaways. The New
Mexico Territory and the Utah Territory would be allowed to determine
their own fates as slave or free states based on popular sovereignty. The
compromise also allowed territories to submit suits directly to the Supreme Court over the status of fugitive slaves within their bounds.
The admission of California as the newest free state in the Union
cheered many northerners, but even the admission of a vast new state fullof resources and rich agricultural lands was not enough. In addition to
California, northerners also gained a ban on the slave trade in Washington, D.C., but not the full emancipation abolitionists had long ­advocated.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 5 6 chapt er 13

Texas, which had already come into the Union as a slave state, was asked
to give some of its land to New Mexico in return for the federal government absorbing some of the former republic’s debt. But the compromisedebates soon grew ugly.
After the Compromise of 1850, antislavery critics became increasingly certain that slaveholders had co-opted the federal government, andthat a southern Slave Power secretly held sway in Washington, where
it hoped to make slavery a national institution. These northern complaints pointed back to how the three-fifths compromise of the Constitution gave southerners proportionally more representatives in Congress.
In the 1850s, antislavery leaders increasingly argued that Washington
worked on behalf of slaveholders while ignoring the interests of white
working men.
None of the individual measures in the Compromise of 1850 proved
more troubling to antislavery Americans than the Fugitive Slave Act. In
a clear bid to extend slavery’s influence throughout the country, the act
created special federal commissioners to determine the fate of alleged
fugitives without benefit of a jury trial or even court testimony. Under its
provisions, local authorities in the North could not interfere with the capture of fugitives. Northern citizens, moreover, had to assist in the arrestof fugitive slaves when called upon by federal agents. The Fugitive Slave
Act created the foundation for a massive expansion of federal power,
including an alarming increase in the nation’s policing powers. Many
northerners were also troubled by the way the bill undermined local andstate laws. The law itself fostered corruption and the enslavement of free
black northerners. The federal commissioners who heard these cases were
paid $10 if they determined that the defendant was a slave and only $5 ifthey determined he or she was free.20 Many black northerners responded
to the new law by heading farther north to Canada.
The 1852 presidential election gave the Whigs their most stunningdefeat and effectively ended their existence as a national political party.
Whigs captured just 42 of the 254 electoral votes needed to win. With
the Compromise of 1850 and plenty of new lands, peaceful consensus
seemed to be on the horizon. Antislavery feelings continued to run deep,
however, and their depth revealed that with a Democratic Party misstep, a
coalition united against the Democrats might yet emerge and bring themto defeat. One measure of the popularity of antislavery ideas came in1852 when Harriet Beecher Stowe published her best-selling antislavery
novel, Uncle Tom’s Cabin. Sales for Uncle Tom’s Cabin were astronomi-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  357

Uncle Tom’s Cabin intensified an already hot debate over slavery throughout the United States. The bookrevolves around Eliza (the woman holding the young boy) and Tom (standing with his wife, Chloe), each ofwhom takes a very different path: Eliza escapes slavery using her own two feet, but Tom endures his chains
only to die by the whip of a brutish master. The horrific violence that both endured melted the hearts ofmany Northerners and pressed some to join in the fight against slavery. Full-page illustration by Hammatt
Billings for Uncle Tom’s Cabin, 1852. Wikimedia.

cal, eclipsed only by sales of the Bible.21 The book became a sensationand helped move antislavery into everyday conversation for many northerners. Despite the powerful antislavery message, Stowe’s book also reinforced many racist stereotypes. Even abolitionists struggled with the
deeply ingrained racism that plagued American society. While the major
success of Uncle Tom’s Cabin bolstered the abolitionist cause, the terms
outlined by the Compromise of 1850 appeared strong enough to keep
the peace.
Democrats by 1853 were badly splintered along sectional lines overslavery, but they also had reasons to act with confidence. Voters had
returned them to office in 1852 following the bitter fights over the Compromise of 1850. Emboldened, Illinois senator Stephen A. Douglas introduced a set of additional amendments to a bill drafted in late 1853 tohelp organize the Nebraska Territory, the last of the Louisiana Purchaselands. In 1853, the Nebraska Territory was huge, extending from thenorthern end of Texas to the Canadian border. Altogether, it ­encompassed© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 5 8 chapt er 13­ resent-day Nebraska, Wyoming, South Dakota, North Dakota, Coloprado, and Montana. Douglas’s efforts to amend and introduce the bill in
1854 opened dynamics that would break the Democratic Party in twoand, in the process, rip the country apart.
Douglas proposed a bold plan in 1854 to cut off a large southern
chunk of Nebraska and create it separately as the Kansas Territory.
Douglas had a number of goals in mind. The expansionist Democrat
from Illinois wanted to organize the territory to facilitate the completionof a national railroad that would flow through Chicago. But before hehad even finished introducing the bill, opposition had already mobilized.
Salmon P. Chase drafted a response in northern newspapers that exposed
the Kansas-Nebraska Bill as a measure to overturn the Missouri Compromise and open western lands for slavery. Kansas-Nebraska protests
emerged in 1854 throughout the North, with key meetings in Wisconsin
and Michigan. Kansas would become slave or free depending on the result of local elections, elections that would be greatly influenced by migrants flooding to the state to either protect or stop the spread of slavery.
Ordinary Americans in the North increasingly resisted what they believed to be a pro-slavery federal government on their own terms. The
rescues and arrests of fugitive slaves Anthony Burns in Boston and Joshua
Glover in Milwaukee, for example, both signaled the rising vehemenceof resistance to the nation’s 1850 fugitive slave law. The case of AnthonyBurns illustrates how the Fugitive Slave Law radicalized many northerners. On May 24, 1854, twenty-year-old Burns, a preacher who worked ina Boston clothing shop, was clubbed and dragged to jail. One year earlier, Burns had escaped slavery in Virginia, and a group of slave catchers
had come to return him to Richmond. Word of Burns’s capture spread
rapidly through Boston, and a mob gathered outside the courthouse demanding Burns’s release. Two days after the arrest, the crowd stormed
the courthouse and shot a deputy U.S. Marshal to death. News reached
Washington, and the federal government sent soldiers. Boston was placed
under martial law. Federal troops lined the streets of Boston as Burns wasmarched to a ship, where he was sent back to slavery in Virginia. After
spending over $40,000, the U.S. government had successfully reenslaved
Anthony Burns.22 A short time later, Burns was redeemed by abolitionists who paid $1,300 to return him to freedom, but the outrage among
Bostonians only grew. And Anthony Burns was only one of hundreds ofhighly publicized episodes of the federal government imposing the Fugitive Slave Law on rebellious northern populations. In the words of Amos

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  359

Anthony Burns, the fugitive slave, appears in a
portrait at the center of this 1855. Burns’s arrest
and trial, possible because of the 1850 Fugitive
Slave Act, became a rallying cry. As a symbol of
the injustice of the slave system, Burns’s treatment spurred riots and protests by abolitionists
and citizens of Boston in the spring of 1854.
John Andrews (engraver), Anthony Burns, c.
1855. Library of Congress.

Adams Lawrence, “We went to bed one night old-fashioned, conservative, compromise Union Whigs & woke up stark mad Abolitionists.”23
As northerners radicalized, organizations like the New England Emigrant Aid Company provided guns and other goods for pioneers willingto go to Kansas and establish the territory as antislavery through popularsovereignty. On all sides of the slavery issue, politics became increasingly
militarized.
The year 1855 nearly derailed the northern antislavery coalition. A resurgent anti-immigrant movement briefly took advantage of the Whig collapse
and nearly stole the energy of the anti-administration forces by channeling its frustrations into fights against the large number of mostly Catholic
German and Irish immigrants in American cities. Calling themselves KnowNothings, on account of their tendency to pretend ignorance when asked
about their activities, the Know-Nothing or American Party made impressive gains in 1854 and 1855, particularly in New England and the Middle
Atlantic. But the anti-immigrant movement simply could not capture thenation’s attention in ways the antislavery movement already had.24
The antislavery political movements that started in 1854 coalescedwith the formation of a new political party. Harking back to the ­founding© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 6 0 chapt er 13

The Caning ofCharles Sumner,
1856. Wikimedia.

fathers, its organizers named it the Republican Party. Republicans moved
forward into a highly charged summer.
Following an explosive speech before Congress on May 19–20, Senator Charles Sumner of Massachusetts was violently beaten with a cane
by Representative Preston Brooks of South Carolina on the floor of the
Senate chamber. Among other accusations, Sumner accused Senator Andrew Butler of South Carolina, Brooks’s cousin, of defending slavery so
he could have sexual access to black women.25 Brooks felt that he had to
defend his relative’s honor and nearly killed Sumner as a result.
The violence in Washington pales before the many murders occurringin Kansas.26 Pro-slavery raiders attacked Lawrence, Kansas. Radical abolitionist John Brown retaliated, murdering several pro-slavery Kansans inretribution. As all of this played out, the House failed to expel Brooks.
Brooks resigned his seat anyway, only to be reelected by his constituentslater in the year. He received new canes emblazoned with the words “Hithim again!”27
With sectional tensions at a breaking point, both parties readied forthe coming presidential election. In June 1856, the newly named Republican Party held its nominating convention at Philadelphia and selected
Californian John Charles Frémont. Frémont’s antislavery credentials may
not have pleased many abolitionists, but his dynamic and talented wife,
Jessie Benton Frémont, appealed to more radical members of the coalition. The Kansas-Nebraska debate, the organization of the Republican
Party, and the 1856 presidential campaign all energized a new genera-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  361

tion of political leaders, including Abraham Lincoln. Beginning with his
speech at Peoria, Illinois, in 1854, Lincoln carved out a message that
encapsulated better than anyone else the main ideas and visions of the
Republican Party.28 Lincoln himself was slow to join the coalition, yetby the summer of 1856, Lincoln had fully committed to the Frémont
campaign.
Frémont lost, but Republicans celebrated that he won eleven of thesixteen free states. This showing, they urged, was truly impressive forany party making its first run at the presidency. Yet northern Democrats
in crucial swing states remained unmoved by the Republican Party’s appeals. Ulysses S. Grant of Missouri, for example, worried that Frémont
and Republicans signaled trouble for the Union itself. Grant voted for the
Democratic candidate, James Buchanan, believing a Republican victorymight bring about disunion. In abolitionist and especially black American circles, Frémont’s defeat was more than a disappointment. Believing their fate had been sealed as permanent noncitizens, some African
Americans would consider foreign emigration and colonization. Others
began to explore the option of more radical and direct action against the
Slave Power.

V. From Sectional Crisis to National Crisis
White antislavery leaders hailed Frémont’s defeat as a “glorious” one andlooked ahead to the party’s future successes. For those still in slavery or
hoping to see loved ones freed, the news was of course much harder totake. The Republican Party had promised the rise of an antislavery coalition, but voters rebuked it. The lessons seemed clear enough.
Kansas loomed large over the 1856 election, darkening the national
mood. The story of voter fraud in Kansas had begun years before in
1854, when nearby Missourians first started crossing the border to tamper with the Kansas elections. Noting this, critics at the time attacked
the Pierce administration for not living up to the ideals of popular sovereignty by ensuring fair elections. From there, the crisis only deepened.
Kansas voted to come into the Union as a free state, but the federal government refused to recognize their votes and instead recognized a shampro-slavery legislature.
The sectional crisis had at last become a national crisis. “Bleeding
Kansas” was the first place to demonstrate that the sectional crisis could
easily be, and in fact already was, exploding into a full-blown national© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 6 2 chapt er 13crisis. As the national mood grew increasingly grim, Kansas attracted
militants representing the extreme sides of the slavery debate.
In the days after the 1856 presidential election, Buchanan made hisplans for his time in office clear. He talked with Chief Justice Roger Taney
on inauguration day about a court decision he hoped to see handled during his time in office. Indeed, not long after the inauguration, the Supreme
Court handed down a decision that would come to define Buchanan’s
presidency. The Dred Scott decision, Scott v. Sandford, ruled that black
Americans could not be citizens of the United States.29 This gave the Buchanan administration and its southern allies a direct repudiation of theMissouri Compromise. The court ruled that Scott, a Missouri slave, had
no right to sue in United States courts. The Dred Scott decision signaled
that the federal government was now fully committed to extending slavery as far and as wide as it might want.
The Dred Scott decision seemed to settle the sectional crisis by making slavery fully national, but in reality it just exacerbated sectional tensions further. In 1857, Buchanan sent U.S. military forces to Utah, hoping
to subdue Utah’s Mormon communities. This action, however, led to re-Dred Scott’s Supreme Court case madeclear that the federal government was
no longer able or willing to ignore theissue of slavery. More than that, all black
Americans, Justice Taney declared, could
never be citizens of the United States.
Though seemingly a disastrous decision
for abolitionists, this controversial rulingactually increased the ranks of the abolitionist movement. Photograph of Dred
Scott, 1857. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  363

newed charges, many of them leveled from within his own party, thatthe administration was abusing its powers. Far more important than the
Utah invasion, however, were the ongoing events in Kansas. It was Kansas that at last proved to many northerners that the sectional crisis would
not go away unless slavery also went away.
The Illinois Senate race in 1858 put the scope of the sectional crisis on full display. Republican candidate Abraham Lincoln challenged
the greatly influential Democrat Stephen Douglas. Pandering to appeals
to white supremacy, Douglas hammered the Republican opposition asa “Black Republican” party bent on racial equality.30 The Republicans,including Lincoln, were thrown on the defensive. Democrats hung on as
best they could, but the Republicans won the House of Representatives
and picked up seats in the Senate. Lincoln actually lost his contest with
Stephen Douglas but in the process firmly established himself as a leading
national Republican. After the 1858 elections, all eyes turned to 1860.
Given the Republican Party’s successes since 1854, it was expected thatthe 1860 presidential election might produce the nation’s first antislavery
president.
In the troubled decades since the Missouri Compromise, the nation
slowly tore itself apart. Congressmen clubbed each other nearly to deathon the floor of Congress, and by the middle of the 1850s Americans
were already at war on the Kansas and Missouri plains. Across the country, cities and towns were in various stages of revolt against federal authority. Fighting spread even farther against Indians in the Far West andagainst Mormons in Utah. The nation’s militants anticipated a coming
breakdown and worked to exploit it. John Brown, fresh from his actionsin Kansas, moved east and planned more violence. Assembling a teamfrom across the West, including black radicals from Oberlin, Ohio, andthroughout communities in western Canada, Brown hatched a plan toattack Harper’s Ferry, a federal weapons arsenal in Virginia (now West
Virginia). He would use the weapons to lead a slave revolt. Brown approached Frederick Douglass, though Douglass refused to join.
Brown’s raid embarked on October 16. By October 18, a command
under Robert E. Lee had crushed the revolt. Many of Brown’s men,
including his own sons, were killed, but Brown himself lived and was
imprisoned. Brown prophesied while in prison that the nation’s crimes
would only be purged with blood. He went to the gallows in December
1859. Northerners made a stunning display of sympathy on the day ofhis execution. Southerners took their reactions to mean that the coming© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 6 4 chapt er 13

The execution of John Brown made him
a martyr in abolitionist circles and aconfirmed traitor in Southern crowds.
Both of these images continued to pervade
public memory after the Civil War, but
in the North especially (where so many
soldiers had died to help end slavery) his
name was admired. Over two decades
after Brown’s death, Thomas Hovenden
portrayed Brown as a saint. As he is led
to his execution for attempting to destroy
slavery, Brown poignantly leans over arail to kiss a black baby. Thomas Hovenden, The Last Moments of John Brown, c.
1882–1884. Wikimedia.

1860 election would be, in many ways, a referendum on secession anddisunion.
Republicans wanted little to do with Brown and instead tried toportray themselves as moderates opposed to both abolitionists and proslavery expansionists. In this climate, the parties opened their contest forthe 1860 presidential election. The Democratic Party fared poorly as its
southern delegates bolted its national convention at Charleston and ran
their own candidate, Vice President John C. Breckenridge of Kentucky.
Hoping to field a candidate who might nonetheless manage to bridge thebroken party’s factions, the Democrats decided to meet again at Baltimore and nominated Stephen A. Douglas of Illinois.
The Republicans, meanwhile, held their boisterous convention in
Chicago. The Republican platform made the party’s antislavery commitments clear, also making wide promises to its white constituents,
particularly westerners, with the promise of new land, transcontinental
railroads, and broad support of public schools.31 Abraham Lincoln, a
candidate few outside Illinois truly expected to win, nonetheless proved
far less polarizing than the other names on the ballot. Lincoln won the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  365

In this political cartoon, Abraham Lincoln uncomfortably straddles a rail supported by a black man andHorace Greeley (editor of the New York Tribune). The wooden board is a dual reference to the antislavery
plank of the 1860 Republican platform—which Lincoln seemed to uneasily defend—and Lincoln’s backwoods origins. Louis Maurer, The Rail Candidate, Currier & Ives, c. 1860. Library of Congress.

nomination, and with the Democrats in disarray, Republicans knew theircandidate Lincoln had a good chance of winning.
Abraham Lincoln won the 1860 contest on November 6, gaining just
40 percent of the popular vote and not a single southern vote in theElectoral College. Within days, southern states were organizing secession
conventions. John J. Crittenden of Kentucky proposed a series of compromises, but a clear pro-southern bias meant they had little chance ofgaining Republican acceptance. Crittenden’s plan promised renewed enforcement of the Fugitive Slave Law and offered a plan to keep slavery in
the nation’s capital.32 Republicans by late 1860 knew that the voters who
had just placed them in power did not want them to cave on these points,
and southern states proceeded with their plans to leave the Union. On
December 20, South Carolina voted to secede and issued its ­Declaration© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 6 6 chapt er 13of the Immediate Causes.33 The declaration highlighted failure of the federal government to enforce the Fugitive Slave Act over competing personal liberty laws in northern states. After the war many southerners
claimed that secession was primarily motivated by a concern to preservestates’ rights, but the primary complaint of the very first ordinance ofsecession listed the federal government’s failure to exert its authority overthe northern states.
The year 1861, then, saw the culmination of the secession crisis.
Before he left for Washington, Lincoln told those who had gathered in
Springfield to wish him well and that he faced a “task greater than Washington’s” in the years to come. Southerners were also learning the challenges of forming a new nation. The seceded states grappled with internal
divisions right away, as states with slaveholders sometimes did not support the newly seceded states. In January, for example, Delaware rejected
secession. But states in the Lower South adopted a different course. The
state of Mississippi seceded. Later in the month, the states of Florida, Alabama, Georgia, and Louisiana also all left the Union. By early February,
Texas had also joined the newly seceded states. In February, southerners
drafted a constitution protecting slavery and named Jefferson Davis ofMississippi their president. Weeks after Abraham Lincoln’s inauguration,
rebels in the newly formed Confederate States of America opened fire on
Fort Sumter in South Carolina. Within days, Abraham Lincoln would
demand seventy-five thousand volunteers from the North to crush therebellion. The American Civil War had begun.

VI. Conclusion
Slavery had long divided the politics of the United States. In time, thesedivisions became both sectional and irreconcilable. The first and mostominous sign of a coming sectional storm occurred over debates surrounding the admission of the state of Missouri in 1821. As westward
expansion continued, these fault lines grew even more ominous, particularly as the United States managed to seize even more lands from its war
with Mexico. The country seemed to teeter ever closer to a full-throatedendorsement of slavery. But an antislavery coalition arose in the middle
1850s calling itself the Republican Party. Eager to cordon off slavery andconfine it to where it already existed, the Republicans won the presidential election of 1860 and threw the nation on the path to war.
Throughout this period, the mainstream of the antislavery movement
remained committed to a peaceful resolution of the slavery issue through© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  367

efforts understood to foster the “ultimate extinction” of slavery in duetime. But as the secession crisis revealed, the South could not tolerate afederal government working against the interests of slavery’s expansion
and decided to take a gamble on war with the United States. Secession, inthe end, raised the possibility of emancipation through war, a possibility
most Republicans knew, of course, had always been an option, but one
they nonetheless hoped would never be necessary. By 1861 all bets wereoff, and the fate of slavery, and of the nation, depended on war.

VII. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Jesse Gant, with content contributions by Jeffrey BainConkin, Matthew A. Byron, Christopher Childers, Jesse Gant, Christopher Null,
Ryan Poe, Michael Robinson, Nicholas Wood, Michael Woods, and Ben Wright.
Recommended citation: Jeffrey Bain-Conkin et al., “The Sectional Crisis,”
Jesse Gant, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
N o t e s t o C h a p t e r 13
1. David Brion Davis, The Problem of Slavery in Western Culture (NewYork: Oxford University Press, 1966).
2. David Brion Davis, The Problem of Slavery in the Age of Revolution,
1770–1823 (New York: Oxford University Press, 1999), 164–212.
3. See “Black Founders: The Free Black Community in the Early Republic,”
digital exhibit, Library Company of Philadelphia. http://​www​.librarycompany​.org/​blackfounders/, accessed May 8, 2018.
4. Northwest Ordinance, July 13, 1787; Charles C. Tansill, ed., Documents
Illustrative of the Formation of the Union of the American States (Washington,
DC: U.S. Government Printing Office, 1927), House Document No. 398. http://​avalon​.law​.yale​.edu/​18th​_century/​nworder​.asp.
5. Stephen Middleton, The Black Laws: Race and the Legal Process in Early
Ohio (Athens: Ohio University Press, 2005).
6. The National Register: A Weekly Paper, Containing a Series of the Important Public Documents, and the Proceedings of Congress, Volume VII (Washington City: 1819), 125.
7. Conference committee report on the Missouri Compromise, March
1, 1820; Joint Committee of Conference on the Missouri Bill, 03/01/182003/06/1820; Record Group 128l; Records of Joint Committees of Congress,
1789-1989; National Archives. https://​www​.ourdocuments​.gov/​doc​.php​?flash​=​true​&​doc​=​22​&​page​=​transcript.
8. William M. Wiecek, The Sources of Antislavery Constitutionalism inAmerica, 1760–1848 (Ithaca, NY: Cornell University Press, 1977).
9. Richard Furman, Rev. Dr. Richard Furman’s Exposition of the Views of
the Baptists, Relative to the Colored Population of the United States (Charleston,
SC: Miller, 1923), 1.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 6 8 chapt er 13

10. Nicholas Wood, “‘A Sacrifice on the Altar of Slavery’: Doughface Politics and Black Disenfranchisement in Pennsylvania, 1837–1838,” Journal of the
Early Republic 31, no. 1 (Spring 2011): 75–106.
11. Michael F. Holt, The Rise and Fall of the American Whig Party: Jacksonian Politics and the Onset of the Civil War (New York: Oxford University
Press, 1999).
12. James K. Polk: “Inaugural Address,” March 4, 1845. Gerhard Peters andJohn T. Woolley, The American Presidency Project. http://​www​.presidency​.ucsb​.edu/​ws/​?pid​=​25814.
13. Richard Peters, Report of the Case of Edward Prigg against the Commonwealth of Pennsylvania (Philadelphia: Johnson, 1842).
14. Frederick Douglass, Narrative of the Life of Frederick Douglass, an
American Slave, Written by Himself (Boston: Anti-Slavery Office, 1845). http://​docsouth​.unc​.edu/​neh/​douglass/​douglass​.html.
15. See Sojourner Truth, The Narrative of Sojourner Truth, ed. Olive Gilbert (Boston: Author, 1850), http://​digital​.library​.upenn​.edu/​women/​truth/​1850​/1850​.html; Maria Stewart, Maria W. Stewart: America’s First Black Woman Political Writer, ed. Marilyn Richardson (Bloomington: Indiana University Press,
1987); James McCune Smith, The Works of James McCune Smith: Black Intellectual and Abolitionist, ed. John Stauffer (New York: Oxford University Press,
2007); Frank A. Rollin, Life and Public Services of Martin R. Delaney (Boston: Lee and Shephard, 1868), especially 313–367. https://​archive​.org/​
details​/lifepublicservic00inroll.
16. Eric Foner, Free Soil, Free Labor, Free Men: The Ideology of the Republican Party Before the Civil War (New York: Oxford University Press, 1970).
17. Joseph Rayback, Free Soil: The Election of 1848 (Lexington: University
Press of Kentucky, 2014).
18. Eleanor Flexnor, Century of Struggle: The Women’s Rights Movement in
the United States (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1975).
19. Report of the Woman’s Rights Convention, Held at Seneca Falls, N.Y.,
July 19th and 20th, 1848 (Rochester: Dick, 1848).
20. Gloria J. Browne-Marshall, Race, Law and American Society, Second
Edition (New York: Routledge, 2013), 56.
21. Michael Winship, “Uncle Tom’s Cabin: History of the Book in the 19thCentury United States” (Charlottesville: University of Virginia, 2007). http://​utc​.iath​.virginia​.edu/​interpret/​exhibits/​winship/​winship​.html, accessed August 1,
2015.
22. Charles Harold Nichols, Many Thousand Gone: The Ex-slaves’ Accountof Their Bondage and Freedom (Leiden, Netherlands: Brill, 1963), 156.
23. Amos A. Lawrence to Giles Richards, June 1, 1854, quoted in Jane J.
Pease and William H. Pease, eds., The Fugitive Slave Law and Anthony Burns: A
Problem in Law Enforcement (Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1975), 43.
24. Tyler Anbinder, Nativism and Slavery: The Northern Know Nothings
and the Politics of the 1850s (New York: Oxford University Press, 1992).
25. Charles Sumner, The Crime Against Kansas, Speech of Hon. Charles
Sumner in the Senate of the United States (New York: Greeley and McElrath,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he S e cti o n a l Cr isis  369

1856). https://​www​.senate​.gov/​artandhistory/​history/​resources/​pdf/​Crime​Against​
KSSpeech​.pdf.
26. Nicole Etcheson, Bleeding Kansas: Contested Liberty in the Civil War
Era (Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2004).
27. Williamjames Hull Hoffer, The Caning of Charles Sumner: Honor, Idealism, and the Origins of the Civil War (Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press,
2010), 92.
28. Abraham Lincoln, “Peoria Speech, October 16, 1854,” in Collected
Works of Abraham Lincoln, ed. Roy P. Basler (New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers
University Press, 1953), 247–283. https://​www​.nps​.gov/​liho/​learn/​historyculture​/peoriaspeech​.htm.
29. Judgment in the U.S. Supreme Court Case Dred Scott v. John F.A. Sanford,
March 6, 1857; Case Files 1792-1995; Record Group 267; Records of the Supreme Court of the United States; National Archives. http://​www​.ourdocuments​.gov/​doc​.php​?flash​=​true​&​doc​=​29.
30. Rodney O. Davis and Douglas L. Wilson, eds., The Lincoln Douglas
Debates (Champaign: University of Illinois Press, 2008), 68.
31. Republican Party Platforms: “Republican Party Platform of 1860,” May
17, 1860. Gerhard Peters and John T. Woolley, The American Presidency Project.
http://​www​.presidency​.ucsb​.edu/​ws/​?pid​=​29620.
32. Horace Greeley, The American Conflict: A History of the Great Rebellion in the United States of America, 1860–1864, Volume 1 (Hartford, CT: Case,
1864), 366–367.
33. “Declaration of the Immediate Causes Which Induce and Justify the Secession of South Carolina from the Federal Union,” The Avalon Project at the
Yale Law School. http://​avalon​.law​.yale​.edu/​19th​_century/​csa​_scarsec​.asp., accessed August 1, 2015.
R e c omm e n d e d R e a d i n g
Bacon, Margaret Hope. But One Race: The Life of Robert Purvis. Albany: SUNY
Press, 2012.
Baker, Jean H. Affairs of Party: The Political Culture of Northern Democrats in
the Mid-Nineteenth Century. New York: Fordham University Press, 1983.
Berlin, Ira. Generations of Captivity: A History of African-American Slaves.
Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press, 2003.
Boydston, Jeanne. Home and Work: Housework, Wages, and the Ideology ofLabor in the Early Republic. New York: Oxford University Press, 1990.
Bracey, Christopher Alan, Paul Finkelman, and David Thomas Konig, eds. The
Dred Scott Case: Historical and Contemporary Perspectives on Race andLaw. Athens: Ohio University Press, 2010.
Cutter, Barbara. Domestic Devils, Battlefield Angels: The Radicalization ofAmerican Womanhood, 1830–1865. DeKalb: Northern Illinois University
Press, 2003.
Engs, Robert F., and Randall M. Miller, eds. The Birth of the Grand Old Party:
The Republicans’ First Generation. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania
Press, 2002.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 7 0 chapt er 13

Etcheson, Nicole. Bleeding Kansas: Contested Liberty in the Civil War Era. Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2004.
Flexnor, Eleanor. Century of Struggle: The Women’s Rights Movement in the
United States. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1975.
Foner, Eric. Free Soil, Free Labor, Free Men: The Ideology of the Republican
Party Before the Civil War. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970.
Grant, Susan-Mary. North over South: Northern Nationalism and American
Identity in the Antebellum Era. Lawrence: University Press of Kansas, 2000.
Holt, Michael F. The Rise and Fall of the American Whig Party: Jacksonian Politics and the Onset of the Civil War. New York: Oxford University Press,
1999.
Howe, Daniel Walker. The Political Culture of the American Whigs. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press, 1979.
Jeffrey, Julie Roy. The Great Silent Army of Abolitionism: Ordinary Women in
the Antislavery Movement. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
1998.
Jones, Martha S. All Bound Up Together: The Woman Question in African
American Public Culture, 1830–1900. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2007.
Kantrowitz, Stephen. More Than Freedom: Fighting for Black Citizenship in a
White Republic, 1829–1889. New York: Penguin, 2012.
McDaniel, W. Caleb. The Problem of Democracy in the Age of Slavery: Garrisonian Abolitionists and Transatlantic Reform. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2013.
Oakes, James. The Scorpion’s Sting: Antislavery and the Coming of the Civil War.
New York: Norton, 2014.
Potter, David M. The Impending Crisis, 1848–1861. New York: HarperCollins,
1976.
Quarles, Benjamin. Allies for Freedom: Blacks and John Brown. New York: Oxford University Press, 1974.
Robertson, Stacey. Hearts Beating for Liberty: Women Abolitionists in the Old
Northwest. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2010.
Sinha, Manisha. The Counterrevolution of Slavery: Politics and Ideology in Antebellum South Carolina. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
2000.
Smith, Kimberly K. The Dominion of Voice: Riot, Reason and Romance in Antebellum American Political Thought. Lawrence: University Press of Kansas,
1999.
Varon, Elizabeth. Disunion! The Coming of the American Civil War, 1789–1859.
Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2008.
Zaeske, Susan. Signatures of Citizenship: Petitioning, Antislavery, and Women’s
Political Identity. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2003.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

14
The Civil War
I. Introduction
The American Civil War, the bloodiest in the nation’s history, resulted
in approximately 750,000 deaths.1 The war touched the life of nearly
every American as military mobilization reached levels never seen before or since. Most northern soldiers went to war to preserve the Union,
but the war ultimately transformed into a struggle to eradicate slavery.
African Americans, both enslaved and free, pressed the issue of emancipation and nurtured this transformation. Simultaneously, women
thrust themselves into critical wartime roles while navigating a world
without many men of military age. The Civil War was a defining eventin the history of the United States and, for the Americans thrust into it,a wrenching one.

Collecting
Remains of theDead. Cold
Harbor, Virginia.
April, 1865. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 7 2 chapt er 14

II. The Election of 1860 and Secession
The 1860 presidential election was chaotic. In April, the Democratic
Party convened in Charleston, South Carolina, the bastion of secessionist
thought in the South. The goal was to nominate a candidate for the party
ticket, but the party was deeply divided. Northern Democrats pulled for
Senator Stephen Douglas, a pro-slavery moderate championing popular sovereignty, while southern Democrats were intent on endorsing
someone other than Douglas. The parties leaders’ refusal to include a
pro-slavery platform resulted in southern delegates walking out of theconvention, preventing Douglas from gaining the two-thirds majority required for a nomination. The Democrats ended up with two presidential
candidates. A subsequent convention in Baltimore nominated Douglas,
while southerners nominated the current vice president, John C. Breckinridge of Kentucky, as their presidential candidate. The nation’s oldest
party had split over differences in policy toward slavery.2
Initially, the Republicans were hardly unified around a single candidate themselves. Several leading Republican men vied for their party’s
nomination. A consensus emerged at the May 1860 convention that the
party’s nominee would need to carry all the free states—for only in thatsituation could a Republican nominee potentially win. New York Senator
William Seward, a leading contender, was passed over. Seward’s pro-immigrant position posed a potential obstacle, particularly in Pennsylvania
and New Jersey. Abraham Lincoln of Illinois, as a relatively unknown
but likable politician, rose from a pool of potential candidates and wasselected by the delegates on the third ballot. The electoral landscape wasfurther complicated through the emergence of a fourth candidate, Tennessee’s John Bell, heading the Constitutional Union Party. The Constitutional Unionists, composed of former Whigs who teamed up with somesouthern Democrats, made it their mission to avoid the specter of secession while doing little else to address the issues tearing the country apart.
Abraham Lincoln’s nomination proved a great windfall for the Republican Party. Lincoln carried all free states with the exception of New Jersey(which he split with Douglas). Of the voting electorate, 81.2 percent cameout to vote—at that point the highest ever for a presidential election. Lincoln received less than 40 percent of the popular vote, but with the fieldso split, that percentage yielded 180 electoral votes. Lincoln was trailed by
Breckinridge with his 72 electoral votes, carrying eleven of the fifteen slavestates; Bell came in third with 39 electoral votes; and Douglas came in last,
only able to garner 12 electoral votes despite carrying almost 30 percent© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  373

of the popular vote. Since the Republican platform prohibited the expansion of slavery in future western states, all future Confederate states, withthe exception of Virginia, excluded Lincoln’s name from their ballots.3
The election of Lincoln and the perceived threat to the institution ofslavery proved too much for the deep southern states. South Carolina
acted almost immediately, calling a convention to declare secession. On
December 20, 1860, the South Carolina convention voted unanimously
169–0 to dissolve their union with the United States.4 The other statesacross the Deep South quickly followed suit. Mississippi adopted theirown resolution on January 9, 1861, Florida followed on January 10, Alabama on January 11, Georgia on January 19, Louisiana on January 26,
and Texas on February 1. Texas was the only state to put the issue up fora popular vote, but secession was widely popular throughout the South.
Confederates quickly shed their American identity and adopted a new
Confederate nationalism. Confederate nationalism was based on several
ideals, foremost among these being slavery. As Confederate vice president
Alexander Stephens stated, the Confederacy’s “foundations are laid, its cornerstone rests, upon the great truth that the negro is not equal to the whiteman; that slavery . . . is his natural and normal condition.”5 The election of
Lincoln in 1860 demonstrated that the South was politically overwhelmed.
Slavery was omnipresent in the prewar South, and it served as the mostcommon frame of reference for unequal power. To a southern man, there
was no fate more terrifying than the thought of being reduced to the levelof a slave. Religion likewise shaped Confederate nationalism, as southern-

Abraham Lincoln, August 13,
1860. Library ofCongress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 7 4 chapt er 14

The emblems of nationalism on this currency reveal much about the ideology underpinning the Confederacy: George Washington standing stately in a Roman toga indicates the belief in the South’s honorable
and aristocratic past; John C. Calhoun’s portrait emphasizes the Confederate argument of the importanceof states’ rights; and, most importantly, the image of African Americans working in fields demonstrates
slavery’s position as foundational to the Confederacy. A five-dollar and a one-hundred-dollar ConfederateStates of America interest bearing banknote, c. 1861 and 1862. Wikimedia.

ers believed that the Confederacy was fulfilling God’s will. The Confederacy even veered from the American constitution by explicitly invoking
Christianity in their founding ­document. Yet in every case, all rationale forsecession could be thoroughly tied to slavery. “Our position is thoroughly
identified with the institution of slavery—the greatest material interest of
the world,” proclaimed the Mississippi statement of secession.6 Thus forthe original seven Confederate states (and the four that would subsequently
join), slavery’s existence was the essential core of the fledging Confederacy.
Not all southerners participated in Confederate nationalism. Unionist
southerners, most common in the upcountry where slavery was weakest,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  375

retained their loyalty to the Union. These southerners joined the Union
army, that is, the army of the United States of America, and worked todefeat the Confederacy.7 Black southerners, most of whom were slaves,
overwhelmingly supported the Union, often running away from plantations and forcing the Union army to reckon with slavery.8
President James Buchanan would not directly address the issue of secession prior to his term’s end in early March. Any effort to try to solve theissue therefore fell upon Congress, specifically a Committee of Thirteen including prominent men such as Stephen Douglas, William Seward, RobertToombs, and John Crittenden. In what became known as “Crittenden’sCompromise,” Senator Crittenden proposed a series of Constitutional
amendments that guaranteed slavery in southern states and territories, denied the federal government interstate slave trade regulatory power, andoffered to compensate owners of unrecovered fugitive slaves. The Committee of Thirteen ultimately voted down the measure, and it likewise
failed in the full Senate vote (25–23). Reconciliation appeared impossible.9
The seven seceding states met in Montgomery, Alabama on February 4 to organize a new nation. The delegates selected Jefferson Davisof Mississippi as president and established a capital in Montgomery,
Alabama (it would move to Richmond in May). Whether other states of
the Upper South would join the Confederacy remained uncertain. By theearly spring of 1861, North Carolina and Tennessee had not held secession conventions, while voters in Virginia, Missouri, and Arkansas initially voted down secession. Despite this temporary boost to the Union,
it became abundantly clear that these acts of loyalty in the Upper South
were highly conditional and relied on a clear lack of intervention on thepart of the federal government. This was the precarious political situation
facing Abraham Lincoln following his inauguration on March 4, 1861.

III. A War for Union 1861–1863
In his inaugural address, Lincoln declared secession “legally void.”10
While he did not intend to invade southern states, he would use force tomaintain possession of federal property within seceded states. Attention
quickly shifted to the federal installation of Fort Sumter in Charleston,South Carolina. The fort was in need of supplies, and Lincoln intended
to resupply it. South Carolina called for U.S. soldiers to evacuate thefort. Commanding officer Major Robert Anderson refused. On April 12,
1861, Confederate Brigadier General P. G. T. Beauregard fired on thefort. Anderson surrendered on April 13 and the Union troops evacuated.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 7 6 chapt er 14

Sent to then–secretary of war Simon
Cameron on April 13, 1861, this telegraphannounced that after thirty hours of defending Fort Sumter, Major Robert Anderson had
accepted the evacuation offered by Confederate General Beauregard. The Union had
surrendered Fort Sumter, and the Civil War
had officially begun. Telegram from Maj.
Robert Anderson to Hon. Simon Cameron,
Secretary, announcing his withdrawal from
Fort Sumter, April 18, 1861; Records of
the Adjutant General’s Office, 1780s–1917;
Record Group 94. National Archives.

In response to the attack, President Abraham Lincoln called for seventyfive thousand volunteers to serve three months to suppress the rebellion.
The American Civil War had begun.
The assault on Fort Sumter and subsequent call for troops provoked
several Upper South states to join the Confederacy. In total, eleven states
renounced their allegiance to the United States. The new Confederate
nation was predicated on the institution of slavery and the promotionof any and all interests that reinforced that objective. Some southerners
couched their defense of slavery as a preservation of states’ rights. But inorder to protect slavery, the Confederate constitution left even less power
to the states than the U.S. Constitution, an irony not lost on many.
Shortly after Lincoln’s call for troops, the Union adopted Generalin-Chief Winfield Scott’s Anaconda Plan to suppress the rebellion. This
strategy intended to strangle the Confederacy by cutting off access tocoastal ports and inland waterways via a naval blockade. Ground troops
would enter the interior. Like an anaconda snake, they planned to surround and squeeze the Confederacy.
The border states of Delaware, Maryland, Missouri, and Kentucky
maintained geographic, social, political, and economic connections toboth the North and the South. All four were immediately critical to the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  377

outcome of the conflict. Abraham Lincoln famously quipped, “I think tolose Kentucky is nearly the same as to lose the whole game.”11 Lincoln
and his military advisors realized that the loss of the border states could
mean a significant decrease in Union resources and threaten the capital in
Washington. Consequently, Lincoln hoped to foster loyalty among theircitizens, so Union forces could minimize their occupation. In spite of terrible guerrilla warfare in Missouri and Kentucky, the four border statesremained loyal to the Union throughout the war.
Foreign countries, primarily in Europe, also watched the unfolding
war with deep interest. The United States represented the greatest example of democratic thought at the time, and individuals from as far
afield as Britain, France, Spain, Russia, and beyond closely followed
events across the Atlantic Ocean. If the democratic experiment within the
United States failed, many democratic activists in Europe wondered what
hope might exist for such experiments elsewhere. Conversely, those withclose ties to the cotton industry watched with other concerns. War meant
the possibility of disrupting the cotton supply, and disruption could havecatastrophic ramifications in commercial and financial markets abroad.

Winfield Scott’s
Anaconda Plansought to slowly
squeeze theSouth dry of its
resources, blocking all coastal
ports and inland
waterways toprevent the importation of goods
or the export ofcotton. This print
illustrates theUnion’s plan. J.
B. Elliott, Scott’s
great snake.
Entered according
to Act of Congressin the year 1861,
1861. Library ofCongress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 7 8 chapt er 14

While Lincoln, his cabinet, and the War Department devised strategies
to defeat the rebel insurrection, black Americans quickly forced the issue ofslavery as a primary issue in the debate. As early as 1861, black Americans
implored the Lincoln administration to serve in the army and navy.12 Lincoln initially waged a conservative, limited war. He believed that the presence of African American troops would threaten the loyalty of slaveholding
border states, and white volunteers might refuse to serve alongside black
men. However, army commanders could not ignore the growing populations of formerly enslaved people who escaped to freedom behind Union
army lines. These former enslaved people took a proactive stance early inthe war and forced the federal government to act. As the number of refugees ballooned, Lincoln and Congress found it harder to avoid the issue.13
In May 1861, General Benjamin F. Butler went over his superiors’ heads
and began accepting fugitive slaves who came to Fort Monroe in Virginia.
In order to avoid the issue of the slaves’ freedom, Butler reasoned thatrunaway slaves were “contraband of war,” and he had as much a right toEnslaved African Americans who took freedom into their own hands and ran to Union lines congregated inwhat were called contraband camps, which existed alongside Union Army camps. As is evident in the photograph, these were crude, disorganized, and dirty places. But they were still centers of freedom for those
fleeing slavery. Contraband camp, Richmond, Virginia, 1865. The Camp of the Contrabands on the Banksof the Mississippi, Fort Pickering, Memphis, Tennessee, 1862. Courtesy American Antiquarian Society.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  379

seize them as he did to seize enemy horses or cannons.14 Later that summer
Congress affirmed Butler’s policy in the First Confiscation Act. The act left“contrabands,” as these runaways were called, in a state of limbo. Once aslave escaped to Union lines, her master’s claim was nullified. She was not,however, a free citizen of the United States. Runaways lived in “contrabandcamps,” where disease and malnutrition were rampant. Women and men
were required to perform the drudge work of war: raising fortifications,cooking meals, and laying railroad tracks. Still, life as a contraband offereda potential path to freedom, and thousands of slaves seized the opportunity.
Fugitive slaves posed a dilemma for the Union military. Soldiers wereforbidden to interfere with slavery or assist runaways, but many soldiers
found such a policy unchristian. Even those indifferent to slavery werereluctant to turn away potential laborers or help the enemy by returning
his property. Also, fugitive slaves could provide useful information on thelocal terrain and the movements of Confederate troops. Union officers
became particularly reluctant to turn away fugitive slaves when Confederate commanders began forcing slaves to work on fortifications. Everyslave who escaped to Union lines was a loss to the Confederate war effort.
Any hopes for a brief conflict were eradicated when Union and Confederate forces met at the Battle of Bull Run, near Manassas, Virginia.

Photography captured the horrors of war as never before. Some Civil War photographers arranged theactors in their frames to capture the best picture, even repositioning bodies of dead soldiers for battlefield
photos. Alexander Gardner, [Antietam, Md. Confederate dead by a fence on the Hagerstown road], September 1862. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 8 0 chapt er 14

While not particularly deadly, the Confederate victory proved that the
Civil War would be long and costly. Furthermore, in response to theembarrassing Union rout, Lincoln removed Brigadier General Irvin­
McDowell and promoted Major General George B. McClellan to commander of the newly formed Army of the Potomac. For nearly a year
after the First Battle of Bull Run, the Eastern Theater remained relatively
silent. Smaller engagements only resulted in a bloody stalemate.
But while the military remained quiet, the same could not be said of
Republicans in Washington. The absence of fractious, stalling southerners in Congress allowed Republicans to finally pass the Whig economic
package, including the Homestead Act, the Land-Grant College Act (akathe Morrill Act), and the Pacific Railroad Act.15 The federal government

New and more destructive warfare technology emerged during this time that used discoveries and innovations in other areas of life, like transportation. This photograph shows Robert E. Lee’s railroad gun andcrew used in the main eastern theater of war at the siege of Petersburg, June 1864–April 1865. Petersburg,
Va. Railroad gun and crew, between 1864 and 1865. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  381

also began moving toward a more nationally controlled currency system(the greenback) and the creation of banks with national characteristics.
Such acts proved instrumental in the expansion of the federal government and industry.
The Democratic Party, absent its southern leaders, divided into two
camps. War Democrats largely stood behind President Lincoln. Peace
Democrats—also known as Copperheads—clashed frequently with both
War Democrats and Republicans. Copperheads were sympathetic to theConfederacy; they exploited public antiwar sentiment (often the resultof a lost battle or mounting casualties) and tried to push President Lincoln to negotiate an immediate peace, regardless of political leverage orbargaining power. Had the Copperheads succeeded in bringing about immediate peace, the Union would have been forced to recognize the Confederacy as a separate and legitimate government and the institution ofslavery would have remained intact.
While Washington buzzed with political activity, military life consisted of relative monotony punctuated by brief periods of horror. Daily
life for a Civil War soldier was one of routine. A typical day began around
six in the morning and involved drill, marching, lunch break, and more
drilling followed by policing the camp. Weapon inspection and cleaning
followed, perhaps one final drill, dinner, and taps around nine or nine
thirty in the evening. Soldiers in both armies grew weary of the routine.
Picketing or foraging afforded welcome distractions to the monotony.
Soldiers devised clever ways of dealing with the boredom of camp life.
The most common was writing. These were highly literate armies; nineout of every ten Federals and eight out of every ten Confederates could
read and write.16 Letters home served as a tether linking soldiers to their
loved ones. Soldiers also read; newspapers were in high demand. Newsof battles, events in Europe, politics in Washington and Richmond, andlocal concerns were voraciously sought and traded.
While there were nurses, camp followers, and some women who disguised themselves as men, camp life was overwhelmingly male. Soldiersdrank liquor, smoked tobacco, gambled, and swore. Social commentators feared that when these men returned home, with their hard-drinking
and irreligious ways, all decency, faith, and temperance would depart.
But not all methods of distraction were detrimental. Soldiers also organized debate societies, composed music, sang songs, wrestled, raced
horses, boxed, and played sports.
Neither side could consistently provide supplies for their soldiers, so
it was not uncommon, though officially forbidden, for common soldiers© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 8 2 chapt er 14

to trade with the enemy. Confederate soldiers prized northern newspapers and coffee. Northerners were glad to exchange these for southern
tobacco. Supply shortages and poor sanitation were synonymous with
Civil War armies. The close proximity of thousands of men bred disease.
Lice were soldiers’ daily companions.
Music was popular among the soldiers of both armies, creating a diversion from the boredom and horror of the war. As a result, soldiers oftensang on fatigue duty and while in camp. Favorite songs often reminded
the soldiers of home, including “Lorena,” “Home, Sweet Home,” and“Just Before the Battle, Mother.” Dances held in camp offered anotherway to enjoy music. Since there were often few women nearby, soldiers
would dance with one another.
When the Civil War broke out, one of the most popular songs amongsoldiers and civilians was “John Brown’s Body,” which began “John
Brown’s body lies a-mouldering in the grave.” Started as a Union anthem
praising John Brown’s actions at Harper’s Ferry, Virginia, then used byConfederates to vilify Brown, both sides’ version of the song stressed thatthey were on the right side. Eventually the words to Julia Ward Howe’s
poem “The Battle Hymn of the Republic” were set to the melody, further
implying Union success. The themes of popular songs changed over thecourse of the war, as feelings of inevitable success alternated with feelingsof terror and despair.17
After an extensive delay on the part of Union commander George
McClellan, his 120,000-man Army of the Potomac moved via ship to thepeninsula between the York and James Rivers in Virginia. Rather thancrossing overland via the former battlefield at Manassas Junction, McClellan attempted to swing around the rebel forces and enter the capitalof Richmond before they knew what hit them. McClellan, however, wasan overly cautious man who consistently overestimated his adversaries’
numbers. This cautious approach played into the Confederates’ favor on
the outskirts of Richmond. Confederate General Robert E. Lee, recently
appointed commander of the Army of Northern Virginia, forced McClellan to retreat from Richmond, and his Peninsular Campaign became atremendous failure.18
Union forces met with little success in the East, but the Western Theater provided hope for the United States. In February 1862, men under
Union general Ulysses S. Grant captured Forts Henry and Donelson
along the Tennessee River. Fighting in the West greatly differed from thatin the East. At the First Battle of Bull Run, for example, two large armies
fought for control of the nations’ capitals, while in the West, Union and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  383

Confederate forces fought for control of the rivers, since the Mississippi
River and its tributaries were key components of the Union’s Anaconda
Plan. One of the deadliest of these clashes occurred along the Tennessee
River at the Battle of Shiloh on April 6–7, 1862. This battle, lasting only
two days, was the costliest single battle in American history up to thattime. The Union victory shocked both the Union and the Confederacy
with approximately twenty-three thousand casualties, a number that exceeded casualties from all of the United States’ previous wars combined.19
The subsequent capture of New Orleans by Union forces proved a heavy
blow to the Confederacy and capped an 1862 spring of success in theWestern Theater.
The Union and Confederate navies helped or hindered army movements around the many marine environments of the southern United

The creation of black regiments was another kind of innovation during the Civil War. Northern free blacks
and newly freed slaves joined together under the leadership of white officers to fight for the Union cause.
This novelty was not only beneficial for the Union war effort; it also showed the Confederacy that theUnion sought to destroy the foundational institution (slavery) on which their nation was built. William
Morris Smith, [District of Columbia. Company E, 4th U.S. Colored Infantry, at Fort Lincoln], between
1863 and 1866. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 8 4 chapt er 14

States. Each navy employed the latest technology to outmatch the other.
The Confederate navy, led by Stephen Russell Mallory, had the unenviable task of constructing a fleet from scratch and trying to fend off avastly better equipped Union navy. Led by Gideon Welles of Connecticut, the Union navy successfully implemented General-in-Chief Winfield
Scott’s Anaconda Plan. The future of naval warfare also emerged in thespring of 1862 as two “ironclad” warships fought a duel at Hampton
Roads, Virginia. The age of the wooden sail was gone and naval warfare would be fundamentally altered. While advances in naval technology ruled the seas, African Americans on the ground were complicating
Union war aims to an even greater degree.
By the summer of 1862, the actions of black Americans were pushing the Union toward a full-blown war of emancipation.20 Following theFirst Confiscation Act, in April 1862, Congress abolished the institutionof slavery in the District of Columbia. In July 1862, Congress passed
the Second Confiscation Act, effectively emancipating slaves that cameunder Union control. Word traveled fast among enslaved people, andthis legislation led to even more runaways making their way into Unionlines. Abraham Lincoln’s thinking began to evolve. By the summer of1862, Lincoln first floated the idea of an Emancipation Proclamation tomembers of his cabinet. By August 1862, he proposed the first iterationof the Emancipation Proclamation. While his cabinet supported such anidea, secretary of state William Seward insisted that Lincoln wait for a“decisive” Union victory so the proclamation would not appear too desperate a measure on the part of a failing government.
This decisive moment that prompted the issuance of the Emancipation Proclamation occurred in the fall of 1862 along Antietam Creek
in Maryland. Emboldened by their success in the previous spring andsummer, Lee and Confederate president Jefferson Davis planned to win
a decisive victory in Union territory and end the war. On September 17,
1862, McClellan’s and Lee’s forces collided at the Battle of Antietam
near the town of Sharpsburg. This battle was the first major battle of the
Civil War to occur on Union soil. It remains the bloodiest single day in
American history: over twenty thousand soldiers were killed, wounded,or missing.
Despite the Confederate withdrawal and the high death toll, the Battle of Antietam was not a decisive Union victory. It did, however, resultin enough of a victory for Lincoln to issue the Emancipation Proclamation, which freed slaves in areas under Confederate control. There were

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  385

This African American family dressed in their finest clothes (including a USCT uniform) for this photograph, projecting respectability and dignity that was at odds with the southern perception of black
Americans. [Unidentified African American soldier in Union uniform with wife and two daughters], between 1863 and 1865. Library of Congress.

significant exemptions to the Emancipation Proclamation, including theborder states and parts of other states in the Confederacy. A far cry froma universal end to slavery, the Emancipation Proclamation neverthelessproved vital, shifting the war’s aims from simple union to emancipation.
Framing it as a war measure, Lincoln and his cabinet hoped that stripping
the Confederacy of its labor force would not only debilitate the southerneconomy but also weaken Confederate morale. Furthermore, the Battleof Antietam and the issuance of the Emancipation Proclamation all but
ensured that the Confederacy would not be recognized by European
powers. Nevertheless, Confederates continued fighting. Union and Confederate forces clashed again at Fredericksburg, Virginia, in December
1862. This Confederate victory resulted in staggering Union casualties.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 8 6 chapt er 14

IV. War for Emancipation 1863–1865
As Union armies penetrated deeper into the Confederacy, politicians andgenerals came to understand the necessity and benefit of enlisting black
men in the army and navy. Although a few commanders began forming
black units in 1862, such as Massachusetts abolitionist Thomas Wentworth Higginson’s First South Carolina Volunteers (the first regiment of
black soldiers), widespread enlistment did not occur until the Emancipation Proclamation went into effect on January 1, 1863. “And I further
declare and make known,” Lincoln’s proclamation read, “that such persons of suitable condition, will be received into the armed service of theUnited States to garrison forts, positions, stations, and other places, andto man vessels of all sorts in said service.”21
The language describing black enlistment indicated Lincoln’s implicit
desire to segregate African American troops from the main campaigningarmies of white soldiers. “I believe it is a resource which, if vigorously
applied now, will soon close the contest. It works doubly, weakening theenemy and strengthening us,” Lincoln remarked in August 1863 about
black soldiering.22 Although more than 180,000 black men (10 percentof the Union army) served during the war, the majority of United States
Colored Troops (USCT) remained stationed behind the lines as garrison
forces, often laboring and performing noncombat roles.
Black soldiers in the Union army endured rampant discriminationand earned less pay than white soldiers, while also facing the possibilityof being murdered or sold into slavery if captured. James Henry Gooding, a black corporal in the famed 54th Massachusetts Volunteers, wrote
to Abraham Lincoln in September 1863, questioning why he and his fellow volunteers were paid less than white men. Gooding argued that because he and his brethren were born in the United States and selflessly left
their private lives to enter the army, they should be treated “as American
SOLDIERS, not as menial hirelings.”23
African American soldiers defied the inequality of military service andused their positions in the army to reshape society, North and South.
The majority of the USCT had once been enslaved, and their presence asarmed, blue-clad soldiers sent shock waves throughout the Confederacy.
To their friends and families, African American soldiers symbolized theembodiment of liberation and the destruction of slavery. To white southerners, they represented the utter disruption of the Old South’s racialand social hierarchy. As members of armies of occupation, black soldiers© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  387

wielded martial authority in towns and plantations. At the end of thewar, as a black soldier marched by a cluster of Confederate prisoners, henoticed his former master among the group. “Hello, massa,” the soldier
exclaimed, “bottom rail on top dis time!”24
The majority of the USCT occupied the South by performing garrison
duty; other black soldiers performed admirably on the battlefield, shattering white myths that docile, cowardly black men would fold in themaelstrom of war. Black troops fought in more than four hundred battles
and skirmishes, including Milliken’s Bend and Port Hudson, Louisiana;
Fort Wagner, South Carolina; Nashville; and the final campaigns to capture Richmond, Virginia. Fifteen black soldiers received the Medal of
Honor, the highest honor bestowed for military heroism. Through theirvoluntarism, service, battlefield contributions, and even death, black soldiers laid their claims for citizenship. “Once let a black man get upon his
person the brass letters U.S.” Frederick Douglass, the great black abolitionist, proclaimed, “and there is no power on earth which can deny that
he has earned the right to citizenship.”25
Many slaves accompanied their masters in the Confederate army.
They served their masters as “camp servants,” cooking their meals, raising their tents, and carrying their supplies. The Confederacy also impressed slaves to perform manual labor. There are three important points
to make about these “Confederate” slaves. First, their labor was almost
always coerced. Second, people are complicated and have varying, often
contradictory loyalties. A slave could hope in general that the Confederacy would lose but at the same time be concerned for the safety of his
master and the Confederate soldiers he saw on a daily basis.

Two Brothers in
Arms. Library ofCongress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 8 8 chapt er 14

Finally, white Confederates did not see African Americans as theirequals, much less as soldiers. There was never any doubt that black laborers and camp servants were property. Though historians disagree on
the matter, it is a stretch to claim that not a single African American everfired a gun for the Confederacy; a camp servant whose master died inbattle might well pick up his dead master’s gun and continue firing, if forno other reason than to protect himself. But this was always on an informal basis. The Confederate government did, in an act of desperation,pass a law in March 1865 allowing for the enlistment of black soldiers,
but only a few dozen African Americans (mostly Richmond hospital
workers) had enlisted by the war’s end.
As 1863 dawned, Lee’s Army of Northern Virginia continued its offensive strategy in the East. One of the war’s major battles occurred near
the village of Chancellorsville, Virginia, between April 30 and May 6,
1863. While the Battle of Chancellorsville was an outstanding Confederate victory, it also resulted in heavy casualties and the mortal woundingof Confederate major general “Stonewall” Jackson, who was killed byfriendly fire.
In spite of Jackson’s death, Lee continued his offensive against federal forces and invaded Pennsylvania in the summer of 1863. During thethree-day battle (July 1–3) at Gettysburg, heavy casualties crippled bothsides. Yet the devastating July 3 infantry assault on the Union center, also
known as Pickett’s Charge, caused Lee to retreat from Pennsylvania. The
Gettysburg Campaign was Lee’s final northern incursion and the Battleof Gettysburg remains the bloodiest battle of the war, and in American
history, with fifty-one thousand casualties.
Concurrently in the West, Union forces continued their movement
along the Mississippi River and its tributaries. Grant launched his campaign against Vicksburg, Mississippi, in the winter of 1862. Known as
the “Gibraltar of the West,” Vicksburg was the last holdout in the West,and its seizure would enable uninhibited travel for Union forces along theMississippi River. Grant’s Vicksburg Campaign, which lasted until July4, 1863, ended with the city’s surrender. The fall of Vicksburg split theConfederacy in two.
Despite Union success in the summer of 1863, discontent over the war
simmered across the North. This was particularly true in the wake of theEnrollment Act—the first effort at a draft among the northern populace
during the Civil War. Working-class northerners were especially angry thatthe wealthy could pay $300 for substitutes, sparing themselves from thecarnage of war. “A rich man’s war, but a poor man’s fight,” was a popular© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  389

refrain.26 The Emancipation Proclamation convinced many immigrants innorthern cities that freed people would soon take their jobs. These economic and racial anxieties culminated in the New York City Draft Riots inJuly 1863. Over the span of four days, white rioters killed some 120 citizens, including the lynching of at least eleven black New Yorkers. Property
damage was in the millions, including the complete destruction of morethan fifty properties—most notably that of the Colored Orphan Asylum.
It was the largest civil disturbance to date in the United States (aside fromthe war itself) and was only stopped by the deployment of Union soldiers,
some of whom came directly from the battlefield at Gettysburg.
Elsewhere, the North produced widespread displays of unity. Sanitary
fairs originated in the Old Northwest and raised millions of dollars forUnion soldiers. Indeed, many women rose to take pivotal leadership rolesin the sanitary fairs—a clear contribution to the northern war effort. The
fairs also encouraged national unity within the North—something that
became more important as the war dragged on and casualties continued
to mount. The northern homefront was complicated: overt displays ofloyalty contrasted with violent dissent.
A similar situation played out in the Confederacy. The Confederate
Congress passed its first conscription act in the spring of 1862, a full year

Thomas Nast,“Our Heroines,
United States
Sanitary Commission,” in Harper’s
Weekly, April 9,1864. Cushing/
Whitney Medical
Library at Yale
University.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 9 0 chapt er 14

before its northern counterpart. Military service was required from all
able-bodied males between ages eighteen and thirty-five (eventually extended to forty-five). Notable class exemptions likewise existed in the Confederacy: those who owned twenty or more slaves could escape the draft.
Popular discontent reached a boiling point in 1863. Through the springof 1863 consistent food shortages led to “bread riots” in several Confederate cities, most notably Richmond, Virginia, and the Georgia cities
of Augusta, Macon, and Columbus. Confederate women led these mobs
to protest food shortages and rampant inflation within the Confederate South. Exerting their own political control, women dramatically impacted the war through violent actions in these cases, as well as constant
petitions to governors for aid and the release of husbands from military
service. One of these women wrote a letter to North Carolina governor
Zebulon Vance, saying, “Especially for the sake of suffering women andchildren, do try and stop this cruel war.”27 Confederates waged a multifront struggle against Union incursion and internal dissent.
For some women, the best way to support their cause was spying on
the enemy. When the war broke out, Rose O’Neal Greenhow was living
in Washington, D.C., where she traveled in high social circles, gathering
information for her Confederate contact. Suspecting Greenhow of espionage, Allan Pinkerton placed her under surveillance, instigated a raid on
her house to gather evidence, and then placed her under house arrest,
after which she was incarcerated in Old Capitol Prison. Upon her release,
she was sent, under guard, to Baltimore, Maryland. From there Greenhow went to Europe to attempt to bring support to the Confederacy.
Failing in her efforts, Greenhow decided to return to America, boarding the blockade runner Condor, which ran aground near Wilmington,
North Carolina. Subsequently, she drowned after her lifeboat capsized ina storm. Greenhow gave her life for the Confederate cause, while Elizabeth “Crazy Bet” Van Lew sacrificed her social standing for the Union.
Van Lew was from a prominent Richmond, Virginia, family and spied
on the Confederacy, leading to her being “held in contempt & scorn by
the narrow minded men and women of my city for my loyalty.”28 Indeed, when General Ulysses Grant took control of Richmond, he placeda special guard on Van Lew. In addition to her espionage activities, Van
Lew also acted as a nurse to Union prisoners in Libby Prison. For proConfederate southern women, there were more opportunities to show
their scorn for the enemy. Some women in New Orleans took these demonstrations to the level of dumping their chamber pots onto the headsof unsuspecting federal soldiers who stood underneath their balconies,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  391

Pauline Cushman was an American actress and a wartime spy. Using her guile to fraternize with Confederate officers, Cushman snuck military plans and drawings to Union officials in her shoes. She was caught,
tried, and sentenced to death but was apparently saved days before her execution by the occupation of her
native New Orleans by Union forces. Whether as spies, nurses, or textile workers, women were essential to
the Union war effort. Pauline Cushman, between 1855 and 1865. Library of Congress.

leading to Benjamin Butler’s infamous General Order Number 28, whicharrested all rebellious women as prostitutes.
Military strategy shifted in 1864. The new tactics of “hard war”
evolved slowly, as restraint toward southern civilians and property ultimately gave way to a concerted effort to demoralize southern civilians and destroy the southern economy. Grant’s successes at Vicksburg
and Chattanooga, Tennessee (November 1863), and Meade’s cautious
pursuit of Lee after Gettysburg prompted Lincoln to promote Grant to­general-in-chief of the Union army in early 1864. This change in command
resulted in some of the bloodiest battles of the Eastern Theater. Grant’sOverland Campaign, including the Battle of the Wilderness, the Battle ofCold Harbor, and the siege of Petersburg, demonstrated Grant’s willingness to tirelessly attack the ever-dwindling Army of Northern Virginia. By
June 1864, Grant’s army surrounded the Confederate city of Petersburg,
Virginia. Siege operations cut off Confederate forces and supplies fromthe capital of Richmond. Meanwhile out west, Union armies under thecommand of William Tecumseh Sherman implemented hard war strategies and slowly made their way through central Tennessee and northern
Georgia, capturing the vital rail hub of Atlanta in September 1864.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 9 2 chapt er 14

Pennsylvania
Light Artillery,
Battery B, Petersburg, Virginia.
Photograph by
Timothy H.
O’Sullivan, 1864.
The Metropolitan
Museum of Art.

Action in both theaters during 1864 caused even more casualties andfurthered the devastation of disease. Disease haunted both armies, andaccounted for over half of all Civil War casualties. Sometimes as many ashalf of the men in a company could be sick. The overwhelming majority of
Civil War soldiers came from rural areas, where less exposure to diseases
meant soldiers lacked immunities. Vaccines for diseases such as smallpox
were largely unavailable to those outside cities or towns. Despite the common nineteenth-century tendency to see city men as weak or soft, soldiersfrom urban environments tended to succumb to fewer diseases than theirrural counterparts. Tuberculosis, measles, rheumatism, typhoid, malaria,
and smallpox spread almost unchecked among the armies.
Civil War medicine focused almost exclusively on curing the patient
rather than preventing disease. Many soldiers attempted to cure themselves by concocting elixirs and medicines themselves. These ineffective
home remedies were often made from various plants the men found inwoods or fields. There was no understanding of germ theory, so many
soldiers did things that we would consider unsanitary today.29 They ate
food that was improperly cooked and handled, and they practiced what
we would consider poor personal hygiene. They did not take appropriate
steps to ensure that drinking water was free from bacteria. Diarrhea anddysentery were common. These diseases were especially dangerous, as
Civil War soldiers did not understand the value of replacing fluids as they
were lost. As such, men affected by these conditions would weaken andbecome unable to fight or march, and as they became dehydrated theirimmune system became less effective, inviting other infections to attack
the body. Through trial and error soldiers began to protect themselvesfrom some of the more preventable sources of infection. Around 1862
both armies began to dig latrines rather than rely on the local waterways.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  393

Burying human and animal waste also cut down on exposure to diseases
considerably.
Medical surgery was limited and brutal. If a soldier was wounded in
the torso, throat, or head, there was little surgeons could do. Invasive
procedures to repair damaged organs or stem blood loss invariably resulted in death. Luckily for soldiers, only approximately one in six combat wounds were to one of those parts. The remaining were to limbs,
which was treatable by amputation. Soldiers had the highest chance ofsurvival if the limb was removed within forty-eight hours of injury. A
skilled surgeon could amputate a limb in three to five minutes from start
to finish. While the lack of germ theory again caused several unsafe practices, such as using the same tools on multiple patients, wiping hands onfilthy gowns, or placing hands in communal buckets of water, there isevidence that amputation offered the best chance of survival.

Amputations were a common form of treatment during the war. While it saved the lives of some soldiers,
it was extremely painful and resulted in death in many cases. It also produced the first community of war
veterans without limbs in American history. Amputation being performed in a hospital tent, Gettysburg,
July 1863. National Archives and Records Administration.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 9 4 chapt er 14

It is a common misconception that amputation was done without anesthesia and against a patient’s wishes. Since the 1830s, Americans understood the benefits of nitrous oxide and ether in easing pain. ­Chloroform
and opium were also used to either render patients unconscious or dull
pain during the procedure. Also, surgeons would not amputate without
the patient’s consent.
In the Union army alone, 2.8 million ounces of opium and over 5.2 million opium pills were administered. In 1862, William Alexander Hammon
was appointed Surgeon General for the United States. He sought to regulate dosages and manage supplies of available medicines, both to prevent
overdosing and to ensure that an ample supply remained for the next engagement. However, his guidelines tended to apply only to the regularfederal army. Most Union soldiers were in volunteer units and organizedat the state level. Their surgeons often ignored posted limits on medicines,
or worse, experimented with their own concoctions made from local flora.
In the North, the conditions in hospitals were somewhat superior.
This was partly due to the organizational skills of women like Dorothea
Dix, who was the Union’s Superintendent for Army Nurses. Additionally, many women were members of the United States Sanitary Commission and helped to staff and supply hospitals in the North.
Women took on key roles within hospitals both North and South. The
publisher’s notice for Nurse and Spy in the Union Army states, “In theopinion of many, it is the privilege of woman to minister to the sick andsoothe the sorrowing—and in the present crisis of our country’s history,
to aid our brothers to the extent of her capacity.”30 Mary Chesnut wrote,“Every woman in the house is ready to rush into the Florence Nightingale
business.”31 However, she indicated that after she visited the hospital, “I
can never again shut out of view the sights that I saw there of human misery. I sit thinking, shut my eyes, and see it all.”32 Hospital conditions were
often so bad that many volunteer nurses quit soon after beginning. Kate
Cumming volunteered as a nurse shortly after the war began. She, andother volunteers, traveled with the Army of Tennessee. However, all but
one of the women who volunteered with Cumming quit within a week.
Death came in many forms; disease, prisons, bullets, even lightningand bee stings took men slowly or suddenly. Their deaths, however, affected more than their regiments. Before the war, a wife expected to sit ather husband’s bed, holding his hand, and ministering to him after a long,
fulfilling life. This type of death, “the Good Death,” changed during the
Civil War as men died often far from home among strangers.33 Casualty
reporting was inconsistent, so a woman was often at the mercy of the© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  395

men who fought alongside her husband to learn not only the details of
his death but even that the death had occurred.
“Now I’m a widow. Ah! That mournful word. Little the world thinkof the agony it contains!” wrote Sally Randle Perry in her diary.34 After
her husband’s death at Sharpsburg, Sally received the label she would
share with more than two hundred thousand other women. The death ofa husband and loss of financial, physical, and emotional support could
shatter lives. It also had the perverse power to free women from bad
marriages and open doors to financial and psychological independence.
Widows had an important role to play in the conflict. The ideal widow
wore black, mourned for a minimum of two and a half years, resigned herself to God’s will, focused on her children, devoted herself to her husband’s
memory, and brought his body home for burial. Many tried, but not all
widows were able to live up to the ideal. Many were unable to purchaseproper mourning garb. Black silk dresses, heavy veils, and other featuresof antebellum mourning were expensive and in short supply. Because mostof these women were in their childbearing years, the war created an unprecedented number of widows who were pregnant or still nursing infants.
In a time when the average woman gave birth to eight to ten children
in her lifetime, it is perhaps not surprising that the Civil War created somany widows who were also young mothers with little free time for formalmourning. Widowhood permeated American society. But in the end, it was
up to each widow to navigate her own mourning. She joined the ranks ofsisters, mothers, cousins, girlfriends, and communities in mourning men.35
By the fall of 1864, military and social events played against the
backdrop of the presidential election of 1864. While the war raged on,
the presidential contest featured a transformed electorate. Three newstates (West Virginia, Nevada, and Kansas) had been added since 1860,
while the eleven states of the Confederacy did not participate. Lincoln
and his vice presidential nominee, Andrew Johnson (Tennessee), ran on
the National Union Party ticket. The main competition came from hisformer commander, General George B. McClellan. Though McClellanhimself was a “War Democrat,” the official platform of the Democratic
Party in 1864 revolved around negotiating an immediate end to the Civil
War. McClellan’s vice presidential nominee was George H. Pendleton of
Ohio—a well-known Peace Democrat.
On Election Day—November 8, 1864—Lincoln and McClellan eachneeded 117 electoral votes (out of a possible 233) to win the presidency.
For much of the 1864 campaign season, Lincoln downplayed his chancesof reelection and McClellan assumed that large numbers of Union ­soldiers© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 9 6 chapt er 14

would grant him support. However, thanks in great part to William Sherman’s capture of Atlanta on September 2, 1864, and overwhelming support from Union troops, Lincoln won the election easily. Additionally,
Lincoln received support from more radical Republican factions and members of the Radical Democracy Party that demanded the end of slavery.
In the popular vote, Lincoln defeated McClellan, 55.1 percent to 44.9
percent. In the Electoral College, Lincoln’s victory was even more pronounced: 212 to 21. Lincoln won twenty-two states, and McClellan only
carried three: New Jersey, Delaware, and Kentucky.36
In the wake of his reelection, Abraham Lincoln delivered his second
inaugural address on March 4, 1865, in which he concluded:
With malice toward none; with charity for all; with firmness in the right,
as God gives us to see the right, let us strive on to finish the work weare in; to bind up the nation’s wounds; to care for him who shall haveborne the battle, and for his widow, and his orphan—to do all which may

With crowds of people filling every inch of ground around the U.S. Capitol, President Lincoln delivered his
inaugural address on March 4, 1865. Alexander Gardner, Lincoln’s Second Inaugural, between 1910 and
1920, from a photograph taken in 1865. Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  397

achieve and cherish a just, and a lasting peace, among ourselves, and withall nations.37

The years 1864 and 1865 were the very definition of hard war. Incredibly deadly for both sides, the Union campaigns in both the West and theEast destroyed Confederate infrastructure and demonstrated the efficacyof the Union’s strategy. Following up on the successful capture of Atlanta,
William Sherman conducted his March to the Sea in the fall of 1864, arriving in Savannah with time to capture it and deliver it as a Christmas
present for Abraham Lincoln. Sherman’s path of destruction took on aneven more destructive tone as he moved into the heart of the Confederacy
in South Carolina in early 1865. The burning of Columbia, South Carolina, and subsequent capture of Charleston brought the hard hand of war
to the birthplace of secession. With Grant’s dogged pursuit of the Army ofNorthern Virginia, Lee surrendered to Grant at Appomattox Court Houseon April 9, 1865, effectively ending major Confederate military operations.
To ensure the permanent legal end of slavery, Republicans drafted theThirteenth Amendment during the war. Yet the end of legal slavery did
not mean the end of racial injustice. During the war, ex-slaves were often

Union soldierspose in front of
the Appomattox
Court House after
Lee’s surrenderin April 1865.
Wikimedia.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

3 9 8 chapt er 14

segregated into disease-ridden contraband camps. After the war, the Republican Reconstruction program of guaranteeing black rights succumbedto persistent racism and southern white violence. Long after 1865, mostblack southerners continued to labor on plantations, albeit as nominally
free tenants or sharecroppers, while facing public segregation and voting
discrimination. The effects of slavery endured long after emancipation.

V. Conclusion
As battlefields fell silent in 1865, the question of secession had been answered, slavery had been eradicated, and America was once again territorially united. But in many ways, the conclusion of the Civil War createdmore questions than answers. How would the nation become one again?
Who was responsible for rebuilding the South? What role would African
Americans occupy in this society? Northern and southern soldiers returned home with broken bodies, broken spirits, and broken minds. Plantation owners had land but not labor. Recently freed African Americans
had their labor but no land. Former slaves faced a world of ­possibilities—
legal marriage, family reunions, employment, and fresh starts—but alsoa racist world of bitterness, violence, and limited opportunity. The war
may have been over, but the battles for the peace were just beginning.

VI. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Angela Esco Elder and David Thomson, with content
contributions by Thomas Balcerski, William Black, Frank Cirillo, Matthew C.
Hulbert, Andrew F. Lang, John Riley, Angela Riotto, Gregory N. Stern, David
Thomson, Ann Tucker, and Rebecca Zimmer.
Recommended citation: Thomas Balcerski et al., “The Civil War,” Angela
Esco Elder and David Thomson, eds., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Lockeand Ben Wright (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
N o t e s t o C h a p t e r 14
1. This most recent estimation of 750,000 wartime deaths was put forward
by J. David Hacker, “A Census-Based Account of the Civil War Dead,” Civil War
History 57, no. 4 (December 2011): 306–347.
2. Proceedings of the Conventions at Charleston and Baltimore: Publishedby Order of the National Democratic Convention (Washington, DC: n.p., 1860).
3. William J. Cooper, We Have the War upon Us: The Onset of the Civil War,
November 1860–April 1861 (New York: Knopf, 2012), 14.
4. “A Declaration of the Immediate Causes Which Induce and Justify the
Secession of South Carolina from the Federal Union,” January 9, 1861, Ava-

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  399

lon Project at the Yale Law School. http://​avalon​.law​.yale​.edu/​19th​_century/​csa​_scarsec​.asp, accessed August 1, 2015.
5. Alexander Stephens, speech in Savannah, Georgia, delivered March 21,
1861, quoted in Henry Cleveland, Alexander Stephens, in Public and Private.
With Letters and Speeches Before, During and Since the War (Philadelphia: National, 1866), 719.
6. “Declaration of the Immediate Causes.”
7. See Jon L. Wakelyn, ed., Southern Unionist Pamphlets and the Civil War(Columbia: University of Missouri Press, 1999).
8. Steven Hahn, The Political Worlds of Slavery and Freedom (Cambridge,
MA: Harvard University Press, 2009), 55–114.
9. Horace Greeley, The American Conflict: A History of the Great Rebellion in the United States of America, 1860–1864, Volume 1 (Hartford, CT: Case,
Lockwood, 1864), 366–367.
10. Abraham Lincoln, “Inaugural Address,” March 4, 1861, Abraham Lincoln Papers, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.
11. Abraham Lincoln to Orville Browning, September 22, 1861, Abraham
Lincoln Papers, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.
12. Thomas H. O’Connor, Civil War Boston: Home Front and Battlefield(Boston: Northeastern University Press, 1997), 67.
13. Excerpt from Benj. F. Butler to Lieutenant Genl. Scott, 27 May 1861,
B-99 1861, Letters Received Irregular, Secretary of War, Record Group 107, National Archives. http://​www​.freedmen​.umd​.edu/​Butler​.html.
14. “THE SLAVE QUESTION.; Letter from Major-Gen. Butler on the Treatment of Fugitive Slaves,” New York Times (August 6, 1861).
15. Heather Cox Richardson, The Greatest Nation of the Earth: Republican
Economic Policies During the Civil War (Cambridge, MA: Harvard University
Press, 1997).
16. For literacy rates within the armies, see Bell Irvin Wiley, The Life ofBilly Yank: The Common Soldier of the Union (Indianapolis, IN: Bobbs-Merrill,1952), 304–306; and Bell Irvin Wiley, The Life of Johnny Reb: The Common
Soldier of the Confederacy (Indianapolis, IN: Bobbs-Merrill, 1943), 335–337.
17. For more on music in the Civil War, see Christian McWhirter, Battle
Hymns: The Power and Popularity of Music in the Civil War (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2012).
18. Ethan S. Rafuse, McClellan’s War: The Failure of Moderation in the
Struggle for the Union (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2005).
19. Steven E. Woodworth, ed., The Shiloh Campaign (Carbondale: Southern
Illinois University Press, 2009).
20. Glenn David Brasher, The Peninsula Campaign and the Necessity of
Emancipation: African Americans and the Fight for Freedom (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2012).
21. Emancipation Proclamation, January 1, 1863, Presidential Proclamations, 1791–1991, Record Group 11, General Records of the United States Government, National Archives, Washington, D.C.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 0 0 chapt er 14

22. Abraham Lincoln to Ulysses S. Grant, August 9, 1863, Abraham Lincoln
Papers, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.
23. James Henry Gooding to Abraham Lincoln, September 28, 1863, Abraham Lincoln Papers, Library of Congress, Washington, D.C.
24. James McPherson, Battle Cry of Freedom: The Civil War Era (NewYork: Oxford University Press, 1988), 862.
25. Quoted in Allen Guelzo, Lincoln’s Emancipation Proclamation: The Endof Slavery in America (New York: Simon and Schuster, 2004), 247.
26. See Eugene C. Murdock, One Million Men: The Civil War Draft in the
North (Madison: State Historical Society of Wisconsin, 1971).
27. Laura Edwards, Scarlett Doesn’t Live Here Anymore: Southern Womenin the Civil War Era (Champaign: University of Illinois Press, 2000), 85.
28. Quoted in Heidi Schoof, Elizabeth Van Lew: Civil War Spy (Minneapolis, MN: Compass Books, 2006), 85.
29. Shauna Devine, Learning from the Wounded: The Civil War and the Riseof American Medical Science (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
2014), 70–71.
30. S. Emma Edwards, Nurse and Spy in the Union Army: Comprising theAdventures and Experiences of a Woman in Hospitals, Camps, and Battle-Fields(Hartford, CT: Williams, 1865), 6.
31. C. Vann Woodward, ed., Mary Chesnut’s Civil War (New Haven, CT:
Yale University Press, 1981), 85.
32. Ibid., 158.
33. Drew Gilpin Faust, This Republic of Suffering: Death and the American
Civil War (New York: Knopf, 2008).
34. Sally Randle Perry, November 30, 1867, Sally Randle Perry Diary, 1867–
1868, Alabama Department of Archives and History, Montgomery, Alabama.
35. LeeAnn Whites, The Civil War as a Crisis in Gender: Augusta, Georgia,
1860–1890 (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2000), 93–95.
36. Presidential Elections, 1789–2008 (Washington, DC: CQ Press, 2010),
135, 225.
37. Abraham Lincoln, Second Inaugural Address; endorsed by Lincoln, April
10, 1865, March 4, 1865, General Correspondence, 1837–1897, The Abraham
Lincoln Papers, Library of Congress, Manuscript Division, Washington, D.C.
R e c o mm e n d e d R e a din gAyers, Edward L. In the Presence of Mine Enemies: War in the Heart of America,
1859–1863. New York: Norton, 2003.
Berry, Stephen, ed. Weirding the War: Stories from the Civil War’s Ragged Edges.
Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2011.
Blight, David. Race and Reunion: The Civil War in American Memory. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.
Brasher, Glenn David. The Peninsula Campaign and the Necessity of Emancipation: African Americans and the Fight for Freedom. Chapel Hill: Universityof North Carolina Press, 2012.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

T he C i v i l W a r  401

Clinton, Catherine, and Nina Silber, eds. Divided Houses: Gender and the Civil
War. New York: Oxford University Press, 1992.
Devine, Shauna. Learning from the Wounded: The Civil War and the Rise of American Medical Science. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2014.
Fahs, Alice. The Imagined Civil War: Popular Literature of the North and South,
1861–1865. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2003.
Faust, Drew Gilpin. This Republic of Suffering: Death and the American Civil
War. New York: Knopf, 2008.
Foner, Eric. The Fiery Trial: Abraham Lincoln and American Slavery. New York:
Norton, 2011.
Gannon, Barbara A. The Won Cause: Black and White Comradeship in theGrand Army of the Republic. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press,
2005.
Grimsley, Mark. The Hard Hand of War: Union Military Policy Towards Southern Civilians, 1861–1865. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1995.
Hess, Earl. The Union Soldier in Battle: Enduring the Ordeal of Combat. Lawrenceville: University Press of Kansas, 1997.
Hulbert, Matthew C. The Ghosts of Guerrilla Memory: How Civil War Bushwhackers Became Gunslingers in the American West. Athens: University ofGeorgia Press, 2016.
Janney, Caroline E. Remembering The Civil War: Reunion and the Limits of Reconciliation. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2013.
Jones, Howard. Blue and Gray Diplomacy: A History of Union and Confederate Foreign Relations. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2010.
Manning, Chandra. What This Cruel War Was Over: Soldiers, Slavery, and the
Civil War. New York: Knopf, 2007.
McCurry, Stephanie. Confederate Reckoning: Power and Politics in the Civil
War South. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2012.
McPherson, James. Battle Cry of Freedom: The Civil War Era. New York: Oxford University Press, 1988.
Meier, Kathryn Shively. Nature’s Civil War: Common Soldiers and the Environment in 1862 Virginia. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2013.
Neely, Mark. The Fate of Liberty: Abraham Lincoln and Civil Liberties. New
York: Oxford University Press, 1991.
Nelson, Megan Kate. Ruin Nation: Destruction and the American Civil War.
Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2012.
Rable, George C. God’s Almost Chosen Peoples: A Religious History of theAmerican Civil War. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2015.
Richardson, Heather Cox. The Greatest Nation of the Earth: Republican Economic Policies During the Civil War. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University
Press, 1997.
Vorenberg, Michael. The Civil War, the Abolition of Slavery, and the Thirteenth
Amendment. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004.
Whites, LeeAnn. The Civil War as a Crisis in Gender: Augusta, Georgia, 1860–
1890. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2000.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

15
Reconstruction
I. Introduction
After the Civil War, much of the South lay in ruins. “It passes my comprehension to tell what became of our railroads,” one South Carolinian
told a northern reporter. “We had passably good roads, on which we
could reach almost any part of the State, and the next week they were allgone—not simply broken up, but gone. Some of the material was burned,
I know, but miles and miles of iron have actually disappeared, gone outof existence.”1 He might as well have been talking about the entire antebellum way of life. The future of the South was uncertain. How would
these states be brought back into the Union? Would they be conquered
territories or equal states? How would they rebuild their governments,

Contrabands,
Cumberland
Landing, Virginia,
1862. Library ofCongress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  403

economies, and social systems? What rights did freedom confer on formerly enslaved people?
The answers to many of Reconstruction’s questions hinged on theconcepts of citizenship and equality. The era witnessed perhaps the mostopen and widespread discussions of citizenship since the nation’s founding. It was a moment of revolutionary possibility and violent backlash.
African Americans and Radical Republicans pushed the nation to finallyrealize the Declaration of Independence’s promises that “all men are created equal” and have “certain unalienable rights.” White Democrats
granted African Americans legal freedom but little more. When black
Americans and their radical allies succeeded in securing citizenship for
freedpeople, a new fight commenced to determine the legal, political, andsocial implications of American citizenship. Resistance continued, andReconstruction eventually collapsed. In the South, limits on human freedom endured and would stand for nearly a century more.

II. Politics of Reconstruction
Reconstruction—the effort to restore southern states to the Union and to
redefine African Americans’ place in American society—began before the
Civil War ended. President Abraham Lincoln began planning for the reunification of the United States in the fall of 1863.2 With a sense that Union
victory was imminent and that he could turn the tide of the war by stoking
Unionist support in the Confederate states, Lincoln issued a proclamation
allowing southerners to take an oath of allegiance. When just 10 percent ofa state’s voting population had taken such an oath, loyal Unionists could
then establish governments.3 These so-called Lincoln governments sprang
up in pockets where Union support existed like Louisiana, Tennessee, andArkansas. Unsurprisingly, these were also the places that were exemptedfrom the liberating effects of the Emancipation Proclamation.
Initially proposed as a war aim, Lincoln’s Emancipation Proclamation committed the United States to the abolition of slavery. However,the proclamation freed only slaves in areas of rebellion and left morethan seven hundred thousand in bondage in Delaware, Kentucky, Maryland, and Missouri as well as in Union-occupied areas of Louisiana, Tennessee, and Virginia.
To cement the abolition of slavery, Congress passed the Thirteenth
Amendment on January 31, 1865. The amendment legally abolished slavery “except as a punishment for crime whereof the party shall have been

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

404

chapte r 15

With the war coming to an end, the question of how to reunite the former Confederate states with theUnion was a divisive one. Lincoln’s Presidential Reconstruction plans were seen by many, including Radical
Republicans in Congress, to be too tolerant toward what they considered to be traitors. This political cartoon reflects this viewpoint, showing Lincoln and Johnson happily stitching the Union back together withlittle anger toward the South. Joseph E. Baker, The “Rail Splitter” at Work Repairing the Union, 1865.
Library of Congress.

duly convicted.” Section Two of the amendment granted Congress the“power to enforce this article by appropriate legislation.” State ratification followed, and by the end of the year the requisite three fourths of thestates had approved the amendment, and four million people were forever
free from the slavery that had existed in North America for 250 years.4
Lincoln’s policy was lenient, conservative, and short-lived. Reconstruction changed when John Wilkes Booth shot Lincoln on April 14,
1865, during a performance of Our American Cousin at Ford’s Theater.
Treated rapidly and with all possible care, Lincoln nevertheless succumbed to his wounds the following morning, leaving a somber pall over
the North and especially among African Americans.
The assassination of Abraham Lincoln propelled Vice President Andrew Johnson into the executive office in April 1865. Johnson, a states’-© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  405

rights, strict-constructionist, and unapologetic racist from Tennessee,
offered southern states a quick restoration into the Union. His Reconstruction plan required provisional southern governments to void theirordinances of secession, repudiate their Confederate debts, and ratify theThirteenth Amendment. On all other matters, the conventions could dowhat they wanted with no federal interference. He pardoned all southerners engaged in the rebellion with the exception of wealthy planters
who possessed more than $20,000 in property.5 The southern aristocracy
would have to appeal to Johnson for individual pardons. In the meantime, Johnson hoped that a new class of southerners would replace theextremely wealthy in leadership positions.
Many southern governments enacted legislation that reestablishedantebellum power relationships. South Carolina and Mississippi passed
laws known as Black Codes to regulate black behavior and impose socialand economic control. These laws granted some rights to African Americans, like the right to own property, to marry, or to make contracts.
But they also denied fundamental rights. White lawmakers forbade black
men from serving on juries or in state militias, refused to recognize black
testimony against white people, apprenticed orphaned children to theirformer masters, and established severe vagrancy laws. Mississippi’s vagrant law required all freedmen to carry papers proving they had meansof employment.6 If they had no proof, they could be arrested and fined.
If they could not pay the fine, the sheriff had the right to hire out his
prisoner to anyone who was willing to pay the tax. Similar ambiguous
vagrancy laws throughout the South reasserted control over black laborin what one scholar has called “slavery by another name.”7 Black codes
effectively criminalized black people’s leisure, limited their mobility, andlocked many into exploitative farming contracts. Attempts to restore theantebellum economic order largely succeeded.
These laws and outrageous mob violence against black southerners led
Republicans to call for a more dramatic Reconstruction. So when Johnson announced that the southern states had been restored, congressional
Republicans refused to seat delegates from the newly reconstructed states.
Republicans in Congress responded with a spate of legislation aimed
at protecting freedmen and restructuring political relations in the South.
Many Republicans were keen to grant voting rights for freedmen in orderto build a new powerful voting bloc. Some Republicans, like U.S. congressman Thaddeus Stevens, believed in racial equality, but the majority
were motivated primarily by the interest of their political party. The only
way to protect Republican interests in the South was to give the vote to© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

406

chapte r 15

While no one could agree on what the best plan for reconstructing the nation would be, Americans
understood the moment as critical and perhaps revolutionary. In this magnificent visual metaphor for thereconciliation of the North and South, John Lawrence postulates what might result from reunion. Reconstruction, the print seems to argue, will form a more perfect Union that upholds the ideals of the American
Revolution, most importantly (as seen on a streaming banner near the top) that “All men are born free andequal.” John Giles Lawrence, Reconstruction, 1867. Library of Congress.

the hundreds of thousands of black men. Republicans in Congress responded to the codes with the Civil Rights Act of 1866, the first federal
attempt to constitutionally define all American-born residents (except
Native peoples) as citizens. The law also prohibited any curtailment of
citizens’ “fundamental rights.”8
The Fourteenth Amendment developed concurrently with the Civil
Rights Act to ensure its constitutionality. The House of Representatives
approved the Fourteenth Amendment on June 13, 1866. Section One
granted citizenship and repealed the Taney Court’s infamous Dred Scott(1857) decision. Moreover, it ensured that state laws could not deny due
process or discriminate against particular groups of people. The Fourteenth Amendment signaled the federal government’s willingness to enforce the Bill of Rights over the authority of the states.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  407

Because he did not believe African Americans deserved equal rights,
President Johnson opposed the passage of the Fourteenth Amendment andvetoed the Civil Rights Act. But after winning a two-thirds majority in the1866 midterm elections, Republicans overrode the veto, and in 1867, theypassed the first Reconstruction Act, dissolving state governments and dividing the South into five military districts. Under these new terms, states would
have to ratify the Fourteenth Amendment, write new constitutions enfranchising African Americans, and abolish repressive “black codes” before
rejoining the union. In the face of President Johnson’s repeated obstructionism, the House of Representatives issued articles of impeachment against
the president. Although Johnson narrowly escaped conviction in the Senate,
Congress won the power to direct a new phase of Reconstruction. Six weeks
later, on July 9, 1868, the states ratified the Fourteenth Amendment, guaranteeing birthright citizenship and “equal protection of the laws.”
In the 1868 presidential election, former Union General Ulysses S.
Grant ran on a platform that proclaimed, “Let Us Have Peace,” in which
he promised to protect the new status quo. On the other hand, the Democratic candidate, Horatio Seymour, promised to repeal Reconstruction.
Black southern voters helped Grant win most of the former Confederacy.

With the passage of the Fifteenth Amendment, droves of African American men went to the polls to
exercise their newly recognized right to vote. In this Harper’s Weekly print, black men of various occupations wait patiently for their turn as the first voter submits his ballot. Unlike other contemporary images
that depicted African Americans as ignorant, unkempt, and lazy, this print shows these black men as active
citizens. Alfred R. Waud, The First Vote, November 1867. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

408

chapte r 15

Reconstruction brought the first moment of mass democratic participation for African Americans. In 1860, only five states in the North allowed African Americans to vote on equal terms with whites. Yet after
1867, when Congress ordered southern states to eliminate racial discrimination in voting, African Americans began to win elections across theSouth. In a short time, the South was transformed from an all-white,pro-slavery, Democratic stronghold to a collection of Republican-led
states with African Americans in positions of power for the first time in
American history.9
Through the provisions of the congressional Reconstruction Acts,
black men voted in large numbers and also served as delegates to thestate constitutional conventions in 1868. Black delegates actively participated in revising state constitutions. One of the most significant accomplishments of these conventions was the establishment of a publicschool system. While public schools were virtually nonexistent in the antebellum period, by the end of Reconstruction, every southern state had
established a public school system.10 Republican officials opened state
institutions like mental asylums, hospitals, orphanages, and prisons towhite and black residents, though often on a segregated basis. They actively sought industrial development, northern investment, and internal
improvements.
African Americans served at every level of government during Reconstruction. At the federal level, Hiram Revels and Blanche K. Bruce
were chosen as U.S. senators from Mississippi. Fourteen men served in
the House of Representatives. At least 270 other African American men
served in patronage positions as postmasters, customs officials, assessors,
and ambassadors. At the state level, more than 1,000 African American
men held offices in the South. P. B. S. Pinchback served as Louisiana’s
governor for thirty-four days after the previous governor was suspended
during impeachment proceedings and was the only African American
state governor until Virginia elected L. Douglas Wilder in 1989. Almost
800 African American men served as state legislators around the South,
with African Americans at one time making up a majority in the South
Carolina House of Representatives.11
African American officeholders came from diverse backgrounds.
Many had been born free or had gained their freedom before the Civil
War. Many free African Americans, particularly those in South Carolina,
Virginia, and Louisiana, were wealthy and well educated, two facts that
distinguished them from much of the white population both before and© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  409

The era of Reconstruction witnessed a few moments of true progress. One of those was the election of
African Americans to local, state, and national offices, including both houses of Congress. Pictured here are
Hiram Revels (the first African American senator) alongside six black representatives, all from the former
Confederate states. Currier & Ives, First Colored Senator and Representatives in the 41st and 42nd Congress of the United States, 1872. Library of Congress.

after the Civil War. Some, like Antoine Dubuclet of Louisiana and William Breedlove from Virginia, owned slaves before the Civil War. Others
had helped slaves escape or taught them to read, like Georgia’s James D.
Porter.
Most African American officeholders, however, gained their freedom
during the war. Among them were skilled craftsmen like Emanuel Fortune, a shoemaker from Florida; ministers such as James D. Lynch from
Mississippi; and teachers like William V. Turner from Alabama. Moving
into political office was a natural continuation of the leadership roles
they had held in their former slave communities.
By the end of Reconstruction in 1877, more than two thousand African American men had served in offices ranging from local levee commissioner to U.S. senator.12 When the end of Reconstruction returned white© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

410

chapte r 15

Democrats to power in the South, all but a few African American officeholders lost their positions. After Reconstruction, African Americans did
not enter the political arena again in large numbers until well into thetwentieth century.

III. The Meaning of Black Freedom
Land was one of the major desires of the freed people. Frustrated byresponsibility for the growing numbers of freed people following his
troops, General William T. Sherman issued Special Field Order No. 15, in
which land in Georgia and South Carolina was to be set aside as a homestead for the freedpeople. Sherman lacked the authority to confiscate anddistribute land, so this plan never fully took effect.13 One of the main
purposes of the Freedmen’s Bureau, however, was to redistribute lands
to former slaves that had been abandoned and confiscated by the federal
government. Even these land grants were short-lived. In 1866, land that
ex-Confederates had left behind was reinstated to them.
Freedpeople’s hopes of land reform were unceremoniously dashed as
Freedmen’s Bureau agents held meetings with the freedmen throughout
the South, telling them the promise of land was not going to be honored
and that instead they should plan to go back to work for their former
owners as wage laborers. The policy reversal came as quite a shock. In
one instance, Freedmen’s Bureau commissioner General Oliver O. Howard went to Edisto Island to inform the black population there of thepolicy change. The black commission’s response was that “we werepromised Homesteads by the government. . . . You ask us to forgive theland owners of our island. . . .The man who tied me to a tree and gave me
39 lashes and who stripped and flogged my mother and my sister . . . thatman I cannot well forgive. Does it look as if he has forgiven me, seeing
how he tries to keep me in a condition of helplessness?”14
In working to ensure that crops would be harvested, agents sometimes coerced former slaves into signing contracts with their former masters. However, the bureau also instituted courts where African Americans
could seek redress if their employers were abusing them or not paying
them. The last ember of hope for land redistribution was extinguishedwhen Thaddeus Stevens and Charles Sumner’s proposed land reform bills
were tabled in Congress. Radicalism had its limits, and the Republican
Party’s commitment to economic stability eclipsed their interest in racial
justice.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  411

Another aspect of the pursuit of freedom was the reconstitution offamilies. Many freedpeople immediately left plantations in search of family members who had been sold away. Newspaper ads sought information about long-lost relatives. People placed these ads until the turn of thetwentieth century, demonstrating the enduring pursuit of family reunification. Freedpeople sought to gain control over their own children orother children who had been apprenticed to white masters either during
the war or as a result of the Black Codes. Above all, freedpeople wanted
freedom to control their families.15
Many freedpeople rushed to solemnize unions with formal wedding
ceremonies. Black people’s desires to marry fit the government’s goal to
make free black men responsible for their own households and to prevent
black women and children from becoming dependent on the government.
Freedpeople placed a great emphasis on education for their children
and themselves. For many, the ability to finally read the Bible for themselves induced work-weary men and women to spend all evening or
Sunday attending night school or Sunday school classes. It was not uncommon to find a one-room school with more than fifty students ranging
in age from three to eighty. As Booker T. Washington famously described
the situation, “it was a whole race trying to go to school. Few were too
young, and none too old, to make the attempt to learn.”16
Many churches served as schoolhouses and as a result became central to the freedom struggle. Free and freed black southerners carriedwell-formed political and organizational skills into freedom. They developed anti-racist politics and organizational skills through antislavery organizations turned church associations. Liberated from white-controlledchurches, black Americans remade their religious worlds according totheir own social and spiritual desires.17
One of the more marked transformations that took place after emancipation was the proliferation of independent black churches and church
associations. In the 1930s, nearly 40 percent of 663 black churches
surveyed had their organizational roots in the post-emancipation era.18
Many independent black churches emerged in the rural areas, and mostof them had never been affiliated with white churches.
Many of these independent churches were quickly organized into regional, state, and even national associations, often by brigades of northernand midwestern free blacks who went to the South to help the freedmen.
Through associations like the Virginia Baptist State Convention and theConsolidated American Baptist Missionary Convention, Baptists became© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

412

chapte r 15

the fastest growing post-emancipation denomination, building on theirantislavery associational roots and carrying on the struggle for black political participation.19
Tensions between northerners and southerners over styles of worship and educational requirements strained these associations. Southern,rural black churches preferred worship services with more emphasis on
inspired preaching, while northern urban blacks favored more orderly
worship and an educated ministry.
Perhaps the most significant internal transformation in churches had
to do with the role of women—a situation that eventually would lead tothe development of independent women’s conventions in Baptist, Methodist, and Pentecostal churches. Women like Nannie Helen Burroughs
and Virginia Broughton, leaders of the Baptist Woman’s Convention,
worked to protect black women from sexual violence from white men.
Black representatives repeatedly articulated this concern in state constitutional conventions early in the Reconstruction era. In churches, womencontinued to fight for equal treatment and access to the pulpit as preachers, even though they were able to vote in church meetings.20
Black churches provided centralized leadership and organization in
post-emancipation communities. Many political leaders and officeholders were ministers. Churches were often the largest building in town andserved as community centers. Access to pulpits and growing congregations provided a foundation for ministers’ political leadership. Groups
like the Union League, militias, and fraternal organizations all used theregalia, ritual, and even hymns of churches to inform and shape theirpractice.
Black churches provided space for conflict over gender roles, culturalvalues, practices, norms, and political engagement. With the rise of Jim
Crow, black churches would enter a new phase of negotiating relationships within the community and the wider world.

IV. Reconstruction and Women
Reconstruction involved more than the meaning of emancipation.
Women also sought to redefine their roles within the nation and in theirlocal communities. The abolitionist and women’s rights movements simultaneously converged and began to clash. In the South, both black andwhite women struggled to make sense of a world of death and change. In
Reconstruction, leading women’s rights advocate Elizabeth Cady Stanton© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Susan B. Anthony and Elizabeth Cady Stanton maintained a strong and productive relationship for nearly
half a century as they sought to secure political rights for women. While the fight for women’s rights stalled
during the war, it sprung back to life as Anthony, Stanton, and others formed the American Equal Rights
Association. [Elizabeth Cady Stanton, seated, and Susan B. Anthony, standing, three-quarter length portrait], between 1880 and 1902. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

414

chapte r 15

saw an unprecedented opportunity for disenfranchised groups. Women
as well as black Americans, North and South, could seize political rights.
Stanton formed the Women’s Loyal National League in 1863, which petitioned Congress for a constitutional amendment abolishing slavery.21
The Thirteenth Amendment marked a victory not only for the antislavery cause but also for the Loyal League, proving women’s political efficacy and the possibility for radical change. Now, as Congress debatedthe meanings of freedom, equality, and citizenship for former slaves,women’s rights leaders saw an opening to advance transformations inwomen’s status, too. On May 10, 1866, just one year after the war, theEleventh National Women’s Rights Convention met in New York City to
discuss what many agreed was an extraordinary moment, full of promise for fundamental social change. Elizabeth Cady Stanton presided overthe meeting. Also in attendance were prominent abolitionists with whom
Stanton and other women’s rights leaders had joined forces in the years
leading up to the war. Addressing this crowd of social reformers, Stanton
captured the radical spirit of the hour: “now in the reconstruction,” shedeclared, “is the opportunity, perhaps for the century, to base our government on the broad principle of equal rights for all.”22 Stanton chose
her universal language—“equal rights for all”—with intention, setting
an agenda of universal suffrage. Thus, in 1866, the National Women’s
Rights Convention officially merged with the American Anti-Slavery Society to form the American Equal Rights Association (AERA). This union
marked the culmination of the long-standing partnership between abolitionists and women’s rights advocates.
The AERA was split over whether black male suffrage should takeprecedence over universal suffrage, given the political climate of theSouth. Some worried that political support for freedmen would be undermined by the pursuit of women’s suffrage. For example, AERA member
Frederick Douglass insisted that the ballot was literally a “question oflife and death” for southern black men, but not for women.23 Some African American women challenged white suffragists in other ways. Frances
Harper, for example, a freeborn black woman living in Ohio, urged themto consider their own privilege as white and middle class. Universal suffrage, she argued, would not so clearly address the complex difficulties
posed by racial, economic, and gender inequality.24
These divisions came to a head early in 1867, as the AERA organizeda campaign in Kansas to determine the fate of black and woman suffrage. Elizabeth Cady Stanton and her partner in the movement, Susan B.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  415

Elizabeth Cady Stanton, the great women’s rights
and abolition activist, was one of the strongest
forces in the universal suffrage movement. Her
name can be seen at the top of this petition toextend suffrage to all regardless of sex, which waspresented to Congress on January 29, 1866. It did
not pass, and women would not gain the vote formore than half a century after Stanton and others
signed this petition. Petition of E. Cady Stanton,
Susan B. Anthony, Lucy Stone, Antoinette Brown
Blackwell, and Others Asking for an Amendmentof the Constitution that Shall Prohibit the Several
States from Disfranchising Any of Their Citizens on
the Ground of Sex, 1865. National Archives andRecords Administration.

­ nthony, made the journey to advocate universal suffrage. Yet they soonArealized that their allies were distancing themselves from women’s suffrage in order to advance black enfranchisement. Disheartened, Stanton and Anthony allied instead with white supremacists who supported
women’s equality. Many fellow activists were dismayed by Stanton’s andAnthony’s willingness to appeal to racism to advance their cause.25
These tensions finally erupted over conflicting views of the Fourteenthand Fifteenth Amendments. Women’s rights leaders vigorously protested
the Fourteenth Amendment. Although it established national citizenshipfor all persons born or naturalized in the United States, the amendment
also introduced the word male into the Constitution for the first time. Afterthe Fifteenth Amendment ignored sex as an unlawful barrier to suffrage,
an omission that appalled Stanton, the AERA officially dissolved. Stantonand Anthony formed the National Woman Suffrage Association (NWSA),
while suffragists who supported the Fifteenth Amendment, regardless of its
limitations, founded the American Woman Suffrage Association (AWSA).

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

416

chapte r 15

The NWSA soon rallied around a new strategy: the New Departure.
This new approach interpreted the Constitution as already guaranteeing
women the right to vote. They argued that by nationalizing citizenshipfor all people and protecting all rights of citizens—including the rightto vote—the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Amendments guaranteed women’s suffrage. Broadcasting the New Departure, the NWSA encouraged
women to register to vote, which roughly seven hundred did between
1868 and 1872. Susan B. Anthony was one of them and was arrested but
then acquitted in trial. In 1875, the Supreme Court addressed this constitutional argument: acknowledging women’s citizenship but arguing thatsuffrage was not a right guaranteed to all citizens. This ruling not only
defeated the New Departure but also coincided with the Court’s broader
reactionary interpretation of the Reconstruction amendments that significantly limited freedmen’s rights. Following this defeat, many suffragists like Stanton increasingly replaced the ideal of universal suffrage witharguments about the virtue that white women would bring to the polls.
These new arguments often hinged on racism and declared the necessityof white women voters to keep black men in check.26
Advocates for women’s suffrage were largely confined to the North,but southern women were experiencing social transformations as well.
The lines between refined white womanhood and degraded enslaved
black femaleness were no longer so clearly defined. Moreover, during thewar, southern white women had been called on to do traditional men’swork, chopping wood and managing businesses. While white southern
women decided whether and how to return to their prior status, African American women embraced new freedoms and a redefinition of
womanhood.
The Civil War showed white women, especially upper-class women,life without their husbands’ protection. Many did not like what theysaw, especially given the possibility of racial equality. Formerly wealthy
women hoped to maintain their social status by rebuilding the prewar
social hierarchy. Through Ladies’ Memorial Associations and other civic
groups, southern women led the efforts to bury and memorialize thedead, praising and bolstering their men’s masculinity through nationalist
speeches and memorials. Ladies’ Memorial Associations (LMAs) grewout of the Soldiers’ Aid Society and became the precursor and custodianof the Lost Cause narrative. Proponents of the Lost Cause tried to rewrite
the history of the antebellum South to deemphasize the brutality of slavery. They also created the myth that the Civil War was fought over states’
rights instead of slavery, which was the actual cause. LMAs and their© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  417

The Fifteenth Amendment prohibited discrimination in voting rights on the basis of race, color, or
previous status (i.e., slavery). While the amendment
was not all encompassing in that women were notincluded, it was an extremely significant ruling inaffirming the liberties of African American men.
This print depicts a huge parade held in Baltimore, Maryland, on May 19, 1870, surroundedby portraits of abolitionists and scenes of African
Americans exercising their rights. Thomas Kelly
after James C. Beard, The 15th Amendment. Celebrated May 19th 1870, 1870. Library of Congress.

ceremonies created new holidays during which white southerners could
reaffirm their allegiance to the Confederacy and express their opposition
to black rights. For instance, some LMAs celebrated the anniversary of
Stonewall Jackson’s death on May 10.27 Through these activities, southern women took on political roles in the South.
Southern black women also sought to redefine their public and private lives. Their efforts to control their labor met the immediate opposition of southern white women. Gertrude Clanton, a plantation mistressbefore the war, disliked cooking and washing dishes, so she hired an African American woman to do the washing. A misunderstanding quickly
developed. The laundress, nameless in Gertrude’s records, performed her
job and returned home. Gertrude believed that her money had purchased
a day’s labor, not just the load of washing, and she became quite frustrated. Meanwhile, this washerwoman and others like her set wages andhours for themselves, and in many cases began to take washing into theirown homes in order to avoid the surveillance of white women and thesexual threat posed by white men.28
Similar conflicts raged across the South. White southerners demandedthat African American women work in the plantation home and instituted apprenticeship systems to place African American children in unpaid labor positions. African American women combated these attempts
by refusing to work at jobs without fair pay or fair conditions and byclinging tightly to their children.
Like white LMA members, African American women formed clubs
to bury their dead, to celebrate African American masculinity, and toprovide aid to their communities. On May 1, 1865, African Americans
in Charleston created the precursor to the modern Memorial Day bymourning the Union dead buried hastily on a race track turned prison.29© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

418

chapte r 15

Like their white counterparts, the three hundred African American
women who participated had been members of the local Patriotic Association, which aided freedpeople during the war. African American
women continued participating in federal Decoration Day ceremonies
and, later, formed their own club organizations. Racial violence, whether
city riots or rural vigilantes, continued to threaten these vulnerable
households. Nevertheless, the formation and preservation of African
American households became a paramount goal for African American
women.
For all of their differences, white and black southern women faced asimilar challenge during Reconstruction. Southern women celebrated thereturn of their brothers, husbands, and sons, but couples separated formany years struggled to adjust. To make matters worse, many of theseformer soldiers returned with physical or mental wounds. For white families, suicide and divorce became more acceptable, while the opposite occurred for black families. Since the entire South suffered from economic
devastation, many families were impoverished and sank into debt. All
southern women faced economic devastation, lasting wartime trauma,and enduring racial tensions.

V. Racial Violence in Reconstruction
Violence shattered the dream of biracial democracy. Still steeped in theviolence of slavery, white southerners could scarcely imagine black freelabor. Congressional investigator Carl Schurz reported that in the summer of 1865, southerners shared a near unanimous sentiment that “Youcannot make the negro work, without physical compulsion.”30 Violence
had been used in the antebellum period to enforce slave labor and to define racial difference. In the post-emancipation period it was used to stifle
black advancement and return to the old order.
Much of life in the antebellum South had been premised on slavery.
The social order rested on a subjugated underclass, and the labor system
required unfree laborers. A notion of white supremacy and black inferiority undergirded it all. Whites were understood as fit for freedom andcitizenship, blacks for chattel slave labor. The Confederate surrender at
Appomattox Court House and the subsequent adoption by the U.S. Congress of the Thirteenth Amendment destroyed the institution of American slavery and threw southern society into disarray. The foundation ofsouthern society had been shaken, but southern whites used black codes
and racial terrorism to reassert control of former slaves.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  419

The Ku Klux Klan was just one of a number of vigilante groups that arose after the war to terrorize African
Americans and Republicans throughout the South. The KKK brought violence into the voting polls, theworkplace, and—as seen in this Harper’s Weekly print—the homes of black Americans. Frank Bellew, Visitof the Ku-Klux, 1872. Wikimedia.

Racial violence in the Reconstruction period took three major forms:
riots against black political authority, interpersonal fights, and organizedvigilante groups. There were riots in southern cities several times during
Reconstruction. The most notable were the riots in Memphis and New
Orleans in 1866, but other large-scale urban conflicts erupted in places
including Laurens, South Carolina, in 1870; Colfax, Louisiana, in 1873;
another in New Orleans in 1874; Yazoo City, Mississippi, in 1875; andHamburg, South Carolina, in 1876. southern cities grew rapidly after the
war as migrants from the countryside—particularly freed slaves—flocked
to urban centers. Cities became centers of Republican control. But white
conservatives chafed at the influx of black residents and the establishmentof biracial politics. In nearly every conflict, white conservatives initiatedviolence in reaction to Republican rallies or conventions or elections inwhich black men were to vote. The death tolls of these conflicts remainincalculable, and victims were overwhelmingly black.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

420

chapte r 15

Even everyday violence between individuals disproportionally targeted African Americans during Reconstruction. African Americans
gained citizenship rights like the ability to serve on juries as a result of
the Civil Rights Act of 1866 and the Fourteenth Amendment. But southern white men were almost never prosecuted for violence against black
victims. White men beat or shot black men with relative impunity, anddid so over minor squabbles, labor disputes, long-standing grudges, andcrimes of passion. These incidents sometimes were reported to local federal authorities like the army or the Freedmen’s Bureau, but more often
than not such violence was unreported and unprosecuted.31
The violence committed by organized vigilante groups, sometimes
called nightriders or bushwhackers, was more often premeditated.
Groups of nightriders operated under cover of darkness and wore disguises to curtail black political involvement. Nightriders harassed andkilled black candidates and officeholders and frightened voters awayfrom the polls. They also aimed to limit black economic mobility by terrorizing freedpeople who tried to purchase land or otherwise become
too independent from the white masters they used to rely on. They wereterrorists and vigilantes, determined to stop the erosion of the antebellum
South, and they were widespread and numerous, operating throughout
the South. The Ku Klux Klan emerged in the late 1860s as the most infamous of these groups.
The Ku Klux Klan (KKK) was organized in 1866 in Pulaski, Tennessee, and had spread to nearly every state of the former Confederacy by1868. The Klan drew heavily from the antebellum southern elite, but
Klan groups sometimes overlapped with criminal gangs or former Confederate guerrilla groups. The Klan’s reputation became so potent, and its
violence so widespread, that many groups not formally associated with
it were called Ku Kluxers, and to “Ku Klux” meant to commit vigilanteviolence. While it is difficult to differentiate Klan actions from those ofsimilar groups, such as the White Line, the Knights of the White Camellia, and the White Brotherhood, the distinctions hardly matter. All suchgroups were part of a web of terror that spread throughout the Southduring Reconstruction. In Panola County, Mississippi, between August
1870 and December 1872, twenty-four Klan-style murders occurred. And
nearby, in Lafayette County, Klansmen drowned thirty black Mississippians in a single mass murder. Sometimes the violence was aimed at black
men or women who had tried to buy land or dared to be insolent towarda white southerner. Other times, as with the beating of Republican sheriff© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  421

and tax collector Allen Huggins, the Klan targeted white politicians who
supported freedpeople’s civil rights. Numerous Republican politicians,
perhaps dozens, were killed, either while in office or while campaigning.
Thousands of individual citizens, men and women, white and black, had
their homes raided and were whipped, raped, or murdered.32
The federal government responded to southern paramilitary tactics
by passing the Enforcement Acts between 1870 and 1871. The acts madeit criminal to deprive African Americans of their civil rights. The acts
also deemed violent Klan behavior as acts of rebellion against the UnitedStates and allowed for the use of U.S. troops to protect freedpeople. Fora time, the federal government, its courts, and its troops, sought to put
an end to the KKK and related groups. But the violence continued. By
1876, as southern Democrats reestablished “home rule” and “redeemed”
the South from Republicans, federal opposition to the KKK weakened.

The federal government created the Freedmen’s Bureau to assist freed people in securing their rights andtheir livelihoods. In this Harper’s Weekly print, The Freedmen’s Bureau official protecting the black men
and women from the angry and riotous mob of white Americans stood as a representation of the entire
bureau. Soon the bureau and the federal government would recognize that they could not accomplish afraction of what they set out to do, including keeping African Americans safe and free in the South. Alfred
R. Waud, The Freedmen’s Bureau, 1868. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

422

chapte r 15

National attention shifted away from the South and the activities of theKlan, but African Americans remained trapped in a world of white supremacy that restricted their economic, social, and political rights.
White conservatives would assert that Republicans, in denouncing
violence, were “waving a bloody shirt” for political opportunity. The
violence, according to many white conservatives, was fabricated, or not
as bad as it was claimed, or an unavoidable consequence of the enfranchisement of African Americans. On December 22, 1871, R. Latham of
Yorkville, South Carolina, wrote to the New York Tribune, voicing thebeliefs of many white southerners as he declared that “the same principlethat prompted the white men at Boston, disguised as Indians, to board,
during the darkness of night, a vessel with tea, and throw her cargo into
the Bay, clothed some of our people in Ku Klux gowns, and sent them out
on missions technically illegal. Did the Ku Klux do wrong? You are readyto say they did and we will not argue the point with you. . . . Under thepeculiar circumstances what could the people of South Carolina do but
resort to Ku Kluxing?”33
Victims and witnesses to the violence told a different story. Sallie Adkins of Warren County, Georgia, was traveling with her husband, Joseph,a Georgia state senator, when he was assassinated by Klansmen on May
10, 1869. She wrote President Ulysses S. Grant, asking for both physicalprotection and justice. “I am no Statesman,” she disclaimed; “I am only
a poor woman whose husband has been murdered for his devotion to his
country. I may have very foolish ideas of Government, States & Constitutions. But I feel that I have claims upon my country. The Rebels imprisoned my Husband. Pardoned Rebels murdered him. There is no law for
the punishment of them who do deeds of this sort. . . . I demand that you,President Grant, keep the pledge you made the nation—make it safe forany man to utter boldly and openly his devotion to the United States.”34
The political and social consequences of the violence were as lasting
as the physical and mental trauma suffered by victims and witnesses. Terrorism worked to end federal involvement in Reconstruction and helped
to usher in a new era of racial repression.
African Americans actively sought ways to shed the vestiges of slavery. Many discarded the names their former masters had chosen for themand adopted new names like “Freeman” and “Lincoln” that affirmed
their new identities as free citizens. Others resettled far from their former
plantations, hoping to eventually farm their own land or run their own
businesses. By the end of Reconstruction, the desire for self-definition,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  423

economic independence, and racial pride coalesced in the founding ofdozens of black towns across the South. Perhaps the most well-knownof these towns was Mound Bayou, Mississippi, a Delta town establishedin 1887 by Isaiah Montgomery and Ben Green, former slaves of Joseph
and Jefferson Davis. Residents of the town took pride in the fact that
African Americans owned all of the property in town, including banks,
insurance companies, shops, and the surrounding farms. The town celebrated African American cultural and economic achievements during
their annual festival, Mound Bayou Days. These tight-knit communities
provided African Americans with spaces where they could live free fromthe indignities of segregation and the exploitation of sharecropping on
white-owned plantations.35

VI. Economic Development During
the Civil War and Reconstruction
The Civil War destroyed and then transformed the American economy.
In 1859 and 1860, wealthy southern planters were flush after ­producing

George N.
Barnard, Cityof Atlanta, Ga.,
no. 1, c. 1866. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

424

chapte r 15

record cotton crops. Southern prosperity relied on over four million African American slaves to grow cotton, along with a number of other staple
crops across the region. Cotton fed the textile mills of America and Europe
and brought great wealth to the region. On the eve of war, the American
South enjoyed more per capita wealth than any other slave economy in the
New World. To their masters, slaves constituted their most valuable assets,
worth roughly $3 billion.36 Yet this wealth obscured the gains in infrastructure, industrial production, and financial markets that occurred northof the Mason-Dixon Line, a fact that the war would unmask for all to see.
In contrast to the slave South, northerners praised their region as aland of free labor, populated by farmers, merchants, and wage laborers. It
was also home to a robust market economy. By 1860, northerners could
buy clothing made in a New England factory, or light their homes withkerosene oil from Pennsylvania. The Midwest produced seas of grainthat fed the country, with enough left over for export to Europe. Farther
west, mining and agriculture were the mainstays of life. Along with thetextile mills, shoe factories, and iron foundries, the firms that produced
McCormick’s wheat harvesters and Colt’s firearms displayed the technical advances of northern manufacturers. Their goods crisscrossed thecountry on the North’s growing railroad network. An extensive networkof banks and financial markets helped aggregate capital that could be
reinvested into further growth.
The Civil War, like all wars, interrupted the rhythms of commercial life by destroying lives and property. This was especially true in theSouth. From 1861 onward, the Confederate government struggled tofind the guns, food, and supplies needed to field an army. Southerners
did make astonishing gains in industrial production during this time, but
it was never enough. The Union’s blockade of the Atlantic prevented
the Confederacy from financing the war with cotton sales to Europe. To
pay their troops and keep the economy alive, the Confederate Congress
turned to printing paper money that quickly sank in value and led to
rapid inflation. In many cases, Confederate officials dispensed with taxes
paid in cash and simply impressed the food and materials needed fromtheir citizens. Perhaps most striking of all, in the vast agricultural wealthof the South, many southerners struggled to find enough to eat.
The war also pushed the U.S. government to take unprecedented
steps. Congress raised tariffs and passed the first national income tax
in 1862. In late 1861, Congress created the nation’s first fiat currency,
called greenbacks. At first, the expansion of the currency and the rapid
rise in government spending created an uptick in business in 1862–1863.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  425

As the war dragged on, inflation also hit the North. Workers demanded
higher wages to pay rents and buy necessities, while the business community groaned under their growing tax burden. The United States, however, never embarked on a policy of impressment for food and supplies.
The factories and farms of the North successfully supplied Union troops,
while the federal government, with some adjustments, found the means
to pay for war. None of this is to suggest that the North’s superior ability
to supply its war machine made the outcome of the war inevitable. Any
account of the war must consider the tangled web of politics, battles, andeconomics that occurred between 1861 and 1865. But the aftermath of
the war left portions of the Confederacy in ruins. State governments were
mired in debt. White planters had most of their capital tied up in slaves,and so lost most of their wealth. Cotton remained the most significant
crop, but the war changed how it was grown and sold. Planters broke uplarge farms into smaller plots tended by single families in exchange for a
portion of the crop, a system called sharecropping. Once cotton production resumed, Americans found that their cotton now competed withnew cotton plantations around the world. For the South as a whole, thewar and Reconstruction marked the start of a period of deep poverty thatwould last until at least the New Deal of the 1930s.

War brought destruction across the South. Governmental and private buildings, communication systems,
the economy, and transportation infrastructure were all debilitated. Richmond, Va. Crippled locomotive,
Richmond & Petersburg Railroad depot, c. 1865. Library of Congress.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

426

chapte r 15

Massachusetts
Agricultural College (now known
as University of
Massachusetts
Amherst) was oneof many colleges
founded throughthe Federal
Morrill-Land
Grant CollegesAct. Massachusetts Agricultural
College, Amherst,
Mass. 1879, 1880.
Wikimedia.

Emancipation was the single most important economic, social, andpolitical outcome of the war. Freedom empowered African Americans in
the South to rebuild families, make contracts, hold property, and movefreely for the first time. Republicans in the South attempted to transformthe region into a free-labor economy like the North. Yet the transition
from slave labor to free labor was never so clear. Well into the twentieth century, white southerners used a combination of legal coercion andextralegal violence to maintain systems of bound labor. Vagrancy laws
enabled law enforcement to justify the arrest of innocent black men andwomen, and the convict-lease system meant that arbitrary arrests often
resulted in decades of forced, uncompensated labor. But this new formof servitude, which continued until World War II, was only the most extreme example of an array of economic injustices. In the later nineteenth
century, poor whites would form mobs and go “white-capping” to scareaway black job seekers.37 Lacking the means to buy their own farms,
black farmers often turned to sharecropping. Sharecropping often led tocycles of debt that kept families bound to the land.38
Victory did not produce a sudden economic boom for the rest of theUnited States, either. The North would not regain its prewar pace ofindustrial and commodity output until the 1870s. But the war did prove
beneficial to wealthy northern farmers who could afford new technologies. Wartime labor shortages promoted the use of mechanical reapers,© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  427

reducing demand for labor, boosting farm yields, and sowing the seedsof inequality.
Wartime laws also transformed the relationship between the federal
government and the American economy. New tariff laws sheltered northern industry from European competition. The Morrill Land Grant helped
create colleges such as the University of California, the University of Illinois, and the University of Wisconsin. With the creation of the nationalbanking system and greenbacks, Congress replaced hundreds of statebank notes with a system of federal currency that accelerated trade andexchange. This was not to say that Republican policy worked for everyone. The Homestead Act, meant to open the West to small farmers, wasoften frustrated by railroad corporations and speculators. The Transcontinental Railroad, launched during the war, failed to produce substantial
economic gains for years.
The war years forged a close relationship between government andthe business elite, a relationship that sometimes resulted in corruption
and catastrophe, as it did when markets crashed on Black Friday, September 24, 1869. This new relationship created a political backlash, especially in the West and South, against Washington’s perceived easternand industrial bias. Conflicts over emancipation and civil rights quickly
gave way to long political conflict over the direction of American economic development.

VII. The End of Reconstruction
Reconstruction ended when northerners abandoned the cause of former
slaves and Democrats recaptured southern politics. Between 1868 and
1877, and especially after the Depression of 1873, economic issues supplanted Reconstruction as the foremost issue on the national agenda. The
biggest threat to Republican power in the South had been the violence
and intimidation of white Democrats. Only the presence of federal troops
in key southern cities prevented Reconstruction’s quick collapse. But theUnited States never committed the personnel required to restore orderand guarantee black southerners the rights promised by the Fourteenth
Amendment.
Republicans and Democrats responded to economic uncertainty byretreating from Reconstruction. War-weary from a decade of militaryand political strife, so-called Stalwart Republicans turned from the idealism of civil rights to the practicality of economics and party politics. They

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

428

chapte r 15

won particular influence during Ulysses S. Grant’s first term as president(1868–1872). By the early 1870s, Stalwart Republicans assumed controlof Republican Party politics.
Meanwhile, New Departure Democrats—who focused on business,
economics, political corruption, and trade—gained strength by distancing themselves from pro-slavery Democrats and Copperheads. In theSouth, they were called Redeemers. White southerners initially opposed
the Redeemers and instead clung tightly to white supremacy and theConfederacy, but between 1869 and 1871, the Redeemers won support
from white southerners by promising local rule by white Democrats,
rather than black or white Republicans. By 1871, Redeemers won political control and ended Reconstruction in three important states: Tennessee, Virginia, and Georgia.
In September 1873, Jay Cooke and Company declared bankruptcy,
resulting in a bank run that spiraled into a six-year depression. The Depression of 1873 crushed the nation’s already suffering laboring classand destroyed whatever remaining idealism northerners had about Reconstruction. In the South, where many farms were capitalized entirely
through loans, sources of credit vanished, many landowners defaulted,
and farmers entered an already oversaturated labor market. Wages plummeted and a growing system of debt peonage trapped workers in endlesscycles of poverty. The economic turmoil enabled the Democrats to takecontrol of the House of Representatives after the 1874 elections, blunting
the legislature’s capacity to any longer direct Reconstruction.
On the eve of the 1876 presidential election, the nation still reeledfrom depression. Scandals sapped trust in the Grant Administration. By
1875, Democrats in Mississippi hatched the Mississippi Plan, a wave ofviolence designed to intimidate black activists and suppress black voters.39 The state’s Republican governor pleaded for federal intervention,
but national Republicans ignored the plea. Meanwhile, Rutherford B.
Hayes, a Republican, won a landslide victory in the Ohio gubernatorial
election without mentioning Reconstruction, focusing instead on fighting corruption and alcohol abuse and promoting economic recovery. His
success made him a potential presidential candidate. The stage was set
for an election that would end Reconstruction as a national issue.
Republicans chose Rutherford B. Hayes as their nominee; Democrats chose Samuel J. Tilden, who ran on honest politics and home rulein the South. Florida, Louisiana, and South Carolina would determine
the president. Despite the enduring presence of Reconstruction in those© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  429

During the Panic of 1873, workers began demanding that the federal government help alleviate the strain
on Americans. In January 1874, over seven thousand protesters congregated in New York City’s Tompkins
Square to insist that the government make job creation a priority. They were met with brutality as police
dispersed the crowd, and consequently the unemployment movement lost much of its steam. Matt Morgen,
Print of a crowd driven from Tompkins Square by the mounted police, in the Tompkins Square Riot of
1874, January 1874. Wikimedia.

states, white conservatives organized violence and fraud with impunity.
With the election results contested, a federal special electoral commission voted along party lines—eight Republicans for, seven Democrats
against—in favor of Hayes.
Democrats threatened to boycott Hayes’s inauguration. Rival governments arose claiming to recognize Tilden as the rightfully electedpresident. Republicans, fearing another sectional crisis, reached out to
Democrats. In what became known as the Compromise of 1877, Democrats conceded the presidency to Hayes on the condition that all remaining troops would be removed from the South and the South would
receive special economic favors. Hayes was inaugurated in March 1877.
In April, the remaining troops were ordered out of the South. The compromise allowed southern Democrats, no longer fearing reprisal fromfederal troops or northern politicians for their flagrant violence and intimidation of black voters, to return to power.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

430

chapte r 15

Military District

State

District 1
District 2

Virginia
North Carolina
South Carolina
Alabama
FloridaGeorgia
Arkansas
Mississippi
Texas
Louisiana
Tennessee

District 3

District 4
District 5
None

Readmission

Conservative
Takeover

1870
1868
1868
1868
1868
1870
1868
1870
1870
1868
1866

1870
1870
1877
1874
1877
1871
1874
1876
1873
1877
1869

This table shows the military districts of the seceded states of the South,
the date the state was readmitted into the Union, and the date whenconservatives recaptured the state house.

After 1877, Republicans no longer had the political capital—or political will—to intervene in the South in cases of violence and electoral
fraud. In certain locations with large populations of African Americans,such as South Carolina, freedpeople continued to hold some local offices for several years. Yet, with its most revolutionary aims thwarted by
1868, and economic depression and political turmoil taking even its mostmodest promises off the table by the early 1870s, most of the promises ofReconstruction were unmet.

VIII. Conclusion
Reconstruction in the United States achieved Abraham Lincoln’s paramountdesire: the restoration of the Union. The war and its aftermath forever ended
legal slavery in the United States, but African Americans remained secondclass citizens and women still struggled for full participation in the public
life of the United States. The closing of Reconstruction saw North and South
reunited behind the imperatives of economic growth and territorial expansion, rather than ensuring the full rights of its citizens. From the ashes ofcivil war, a new nation faced fresh possibilities while enduring old problems.

IX. Reference Material
This chapter was edited by Nicole Turner, with content contributions by Christopher Abernathy, Jeremiah Bauer, Michael T. Caires, Mari Crabtree, Chris Hayashida-Knight, Krista Kinslow, Ashley Mays, Keith McCall, Ryan Poe, Bradley
Proctor, Emma Teitelman, Nicole Turner, and Caitlin Verboon.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  431

Recommended citation: Christopher Abernathy et al., “Reconstruction,”
Nicole Turner, ed., in The American Yawp, eds. Joseph Locke and Ben Wright(Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 2019).
N o t e s t o C h a p t e r15
1. Sidney Andrews, The South Since the War: As Shown by Fourteen Weeks
of Travel and Observation in Georgia and the Carolinas (Cambridge, MA:
Welch, Bigelow, 1866), 31.
2. Eric Foner, Reconstruction: America’s Unfinished Revolution, 1863–1877(New York: HarperCollins, 1988), xxv.
3. Statutes at Large, Treaties, and Proclamations of the United States ofAmerica, vol. 13 (Boston: Little, Brown, 1866), 737–739. http://​www​.freedmen​.umd​.edu/​procamn​.htm.
4. The House Joint Resolution proposing the 13th amendment to the Constitution, January 31, 1865; Enrolled Acts and Resolutions of Congress, 17891999; General Records of the United States Government; Record Group 11; National Archives. https://​www​.ourdocuments​.gov/​doc​.php​?flash​=​false​&​doc​=​40​&​
page​=​transcript.
5. Andrew Johnson, “Proclamation 179—Granting Full Pardon and Amnesty for the Offense of Treason Against the United States During the Late Civil
War,” December 25, 1868. Gerhard Peters and John T. Woolley, The American
Presidency Project. http://​www​.presidency​.ucsb​.edu/​ws/​?pid​=​72360.
6. Edward McPherson, The Political History of the United States of America
During the Period of Reconstruction. . . . (Washington, D.C.: Philp and Solomons, 1871), 80–82.
7. Douglas A. Blackmon, Slavery by Another Name: The Re-enslavementof Black Americans from the Civil War to World War II (New York: Random
House, 2008).
8. A Century of Lawmaking for a New Nation: U.S. Congressional Documents and Debates, 1774–1875, Statutes at Large, 39th Congress, 1st Session, 27.
https://​memory​.loc​.gov/​cgi​-bin/​ampage​?collId​=​llsl​&​fileName​=​014/​llsl014​.db​&​
recNum​=​58.
9. Eric Foner, Freedom’s Lawmakers: A Directory of Black Officeholders
During Reconstruction (Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 1996).
10. See Ward McAfee, Religion, Race, and Reconstruction: The Public Schoolin the Politics of the 1870s (Albany: SUNY Press, 1998); and Hilary Green, Educational Reconstruction: African American Schools in the Urban South (NewYork: Fordham University Press, 2016).
11. Foner, Freedom’s Lawmakers.
12. Ibid., xi.
13. Leslie Harris and Daina Ramey Berry, eds., Slavery and Freedom in Savannah (Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2014), 167.
14. Steven Hahn et al., eds., Freedom: A Documentary History of Emancipation, 1861–1867, Series 3, Volume 1: Land and Labor, 1865 (Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 2008), 442–444.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

432

chapte r 15

15. Heather Andrea Williams, Help Me to Find My People: The African
American Search for Family Lost in Slavery (Chapel Hill: University of North
Carolina Press, 2012).
16. Booker T. Washington, Up From Slavery (New York: Doubleday,
1900), 30.
17. Henry H. Mitchell, Black Church Beginnings: The Long-Hidden Realities of the First Years (Grand Rapids, MI: Eerdmans, 2004), 141–174.
18. Benjamin Mays and Joseph Nicholson, The Negro’s Church (New York:
Russell and Russell, 1933), 29–30.
19. Foner, Reconstruction: America’s Unfinished Revolution, 92.
20. See Virginia W. Broughton, Virginia Broughton: The Life and Writings of
a National Baptist Missionary, ed. Tomeiko Ashford Carter (Knoxville: Universityof Tennessee Press, 2010); Shirley Wilson Logan, We Are Coming: The Persuasive
Discourse of Nineteenth-Century Black Women (Carbondale: Southern Illinois
University Press, 1999), 168; and Evelyn Brooks Higginbotham, “Religion, Politics, and Gender: The Leadership of Nannie Helen Burroughs,” in Judith Weisenfeld and Richard Newman, eds., This Far by Faith: Readings in African-American
Women’s Religious Biography (New York: Routledge, 2014), 157.
21. “To the Women of the Republic,” address from the Women’s Loyal
National League supporting the abolition of slavery, January 25, 1864, SEN
38A-H20 (Kansas folder); RG 46, Records of the U.S. Senate, National Archives.
https://​ w ww​ . senate​ . gov/​ a rtandhistory/​ h istory/​ r esources/​ p df/​ Womens​ L oyal​
National​League​.pdf.
22. Proceedings of the Eleventh National Women’s Rights Convention, Heldat the Church of the Puritans, New York, May 10, 1866 (New York: Johnston,1866).
23. Frederick Douglass, “We Welcome the Fifteenth Amendment: Addresses
Delivered in New York, on 12–13 May 1869,” The Frederick Douglass Papers.
Series One, Speeches, Debates, and Interviews, eds. John W. Blassingame andJohn R. McKivigan (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1991), 213–219.
24. Faye E. Dudden, Fighting Chance: The Struggle over Woman Suffrage
and Black Suffrage in Reconstruction America (New York: Oxford University
Press, 2011).
25. Louise Michele Newman, White Women’s Rights: The Racial Origins of
Feminism in the United States (New York: Oxford University Press, 1999), 3–8.
26. Sue Davis, The Political Thought of Elizabeth Cady Stanton: Women’s
Rights and the American Political Traditions (New York: New York University
Press, 2008), 158.
27. Caroline E. Janney, Remembering the Civil War: Reunion and the Limitsof Reconciliation (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2013), 94.
28. Ella Gertrude Clanton Thomas, The Secret Eye: The Journal of Ella Gertrude Clanton Thomas, 1848–1889, ed. Virginia Ingraham Burr (Chapel Hill:
University of North Carolina Press, 1990), 272–273.
29. David Blight, Race and Reunion: The Civil War in American Memory(Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001), 65–71.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Re c on s t ru ct i o n  433

30. Carl Schurz, Report on the Condition of the South, ed. Michael Burlingame (1865; repr. New York: Arno Press, 1969), iii.
31. Douglas R. Egerton, The Wars of Reconstruction: The Brief, Violent History of America’s Most Progressive Era (New York: Bloomsbury Press, 2014),
296.
32. Elaine Frantz Parsons, Ku-Klux: The Birth of the Klan During Reconstruction (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2015).
33. “A Defense of the Ku Klux,” Chester [S.C.] Reporter, January 11, 1872.
34. Sallie Adkins to Ulysses S. Grant, May 20, 1869. Letters Received,
Source Chronological File, Container #7, 1868–1870: President’s Letters, Folder:
May–December 1869, Record Group 60, General Records of the Department ofJustice, National Archives and Records Administration, College Park, Maryland.
35. Nell Irvin Painter, Creating Black Americans: African-American History and Its Meanings, 1619 to the Present (New York: Oxford University Press,
2006), 158.
36. Leonard L. Richards, Who Freed the Slaves? The Fight over the Thirteenth Amendment (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2015), 258.
37. William Fitzhugh Brundage, Lynching in the New South: Georgia andVirginia, 1880–1930 (Champaign: University of Illinois Press, 1993), 23.
38. Blackmon, Slavery by Another Name.
39. Nicholas Lemann, Redemption: The Last Battle of the Civil War (NewYork: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2006), 170–209.
R e c omm e n d e d R e a di n g
Blight, David. Race and Reunion: The Civil War in American Memory. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.
Blum, Edward J. Reforging the White Republic: Race, Religion, and American
Nationalism, 1865–1898. Baton Rouge: LSU Press, 2007.
Cimbala, Paul A. Under the Guardianship of the Nation: The Freedmen’s Bureau
and the Reconstruction of Georgia, 1865–1870. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2003.
Downs, Gregory P. After Appomattox: Military Occupation and the Ends of War.
Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2015.
———. Declarations of Dependence: The Long Reconstruction of Popular Politics in the South, 1861–1908. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2014.
Edwards, Laura F. A Legal History of the Civil War and Reconstruction: A Nation of Rights. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2015.
Egerton, Douglas R. The Wars of Reconstruction: The Brief, Violent History ofAmerica’s Most Progressive Era. New York: Bloomsbury Press, 2014.
Foner, Eric. Reconstruction: America’s Unfinished Revolution, 1863–1877. New
York: HarperCollins, 1988.
Franke, Katherine M. “Becoming a Citizen: Reconstruction Era Regulation of
African American Marriages.” Yale Journal of Law and Humanities 11, no. 2(1999): 251–310.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

434

chapte r 15

Hahn, Steven. A Nation Under Our Feet: Black Political Struggles in the Rural
South from Slavery to the Great Migration. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2003.
Higginbotham, Evelyn Brooks. Righteous Discontent: The Women’s Movementin the Black Baptist Church, 1880–1920. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1993.
Hunter, Tera W. To ’Joy My Freedom: Southern Black Women’s Lives and Labors After the Civil War. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1998.
Janney, Caroline E. Remembering the Civil War: Reunion and the Limits of Reconciliation. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2013.
Jones, Jacqueline. Labor of Love, Labor of Sorrow: Black Women, Work, andthe Family, from Slavery to the Present. New York: Basic Books, 2010.
Kantrowitz, Stephen. More Than Freedom: Fighting for Black Citizenship in a
White Republic, 1829–1889. New York: Penguin, 2012.
Lemann, Nicholas. Redemption: The Last Battle of the Civil War. New York:
Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2006.
Masur, Kate. An Example for All the Land: Emancipation and the Struggle overEquality in Washington, D.C. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina
Press, 2010.
Nelson, Megan Kate. Ruin Nation: Destruction and the American Civil War.
Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2012.
Parsons, Elaine Frantz. Ku-Klux: The Birth of the Klan During Reconstruction.
Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2015.
Richardson, Heather Cox. The Death of Reconstruction: Race, Labor, and Politics in the Post–Civil War North, 1865–1901. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 2001.
———. West from Appomattox: The Reconstruction of America After the Civil
War. New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 2008.
Rosen, Hannah. Terror in the Heart of Freedom: Citizenship, Sexual Violence,and the Meaning of Race in the Postemancipation South. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2009.
Saville, Julie. The Work of Reconstruction: From Slave to Wage Laborer in South
Carolina 1860–1870. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1994.
Silber, Nina. The Romance of Reunion: Northerners and the South, 1865–1900.
Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1997.
Wilson, Charles Reagan. Baptized in Blood: The Religion of the Lost Cause,
1865–1920. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 2009.

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

Contributors
E di t or s
Joseph Locke, University of Houston-Victoria
Ben Wright, University of Texas at Dallas
E di t or i a l A dv i s or s
Edward L. Ayers, University of RichmondRandall Balmer, Dartmouth University
Robin Blackburn, University of Essex
Edward J. Blum, San Diego State University
Christopher L. Brown, Columbia University
Jorge Cañizares-Esguerra, University of Texas
Joyce Chaplin, Harvard University
Jefferson R. Cowie, Cornell University
Hasia R. Diner, New York University
Darren Dochuk, Washington University in
St. Louis
Ellen DuBois, University of California,
Los Angeles
Erica Armstrong Dunbar, University of
DelawareNicole Etcheson, Ball State University
María Cristina García, Cornell University
Thavolia Glymph, Duke University
Pekka Hämäläinen, University of Oxford
Leslie M. Harris, Emory University
Allyson Hobbs, Stanford University
Woody Holton, University of South Carolina
Daniel Martin HoSang, University of Oregon
Stephen Kantrowitz, University of Wisconsin
Michael Kazin, Georgetown University
David Konig, Washington University in St. Louis
Karen Kupperman, New York University
T. J. Jackson Lears, Rutgers University
Chandra M. Manning, Georgetown University
Kate Masur, Northwestern University
W. Caleb McDaniel, Rice University
James Merrell, Vassar College
Jo-Ann Morgan, Western Illinois University

Susan O’Donovan, University of Memphis
Heather C. Richardson, Boston College
Edward Rugemer, Yale University
John D. Saillant, Western Michigan University
Martha A. Sandweiss, Princeton University
Claudio Saunt, University of Georgia
Leigh Eric Schmidt, Washington University in
St. Louis
Carole Shammas, University of Southern
California
Richard White, Stanford University
Samuel Zipp, Brown University
Dig i ta l C on t e n t A dv i s or sDavid J. Bodenhamer, Indiana University
Christopher D. Cantwell, University of MissouriKansas City
Amy Earhart, Texas A&M University
Kathleen Fitzpatrick, Michigan State University
Tona Hangen, Worcester State University
Jason Heppler, Stanford University
Kim Gallon, Purdue University
Alex Gil Fuentes, Columbia University
Matthew K. Gold, CUNY Graduate Center
Jennifer Guiliano, University of Maryland
Cathy Moran Hajo, New York University
Lauren Klein, Georgia Tech
Jeffrey McClurken, University of Mary
Washington
Tara McPherson, University of Southern
California
Lincoln Mullen, George Mason University
Robert K. Nelson, University of RichmondBethany Nowviskie, University of Virginia
Miriam Posner, University of California,
Los Angeles
Darren R. Reid, University of Edinburgh
Kyle Roberts, Loyola University Chicago© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 3 6 c ontr ibu tor s

Brandy Thomas Wells, Augusta College
Jonathan Wilfred Wilson, University of Scrantonand Marywood University

Jentery Sayers, University of Victoria
Kelly Schrum, George Mason University
Lisa Spiro, Rice University
Erik Steiner, Stanford University
Mark Tebeau, Arizona State University
Lauren Tilton, Yale University
Kathryn Tomasek, Wheaton College
Andrew J. Torget, University of North Texas
William J. Turkel, University of Western Ontario
Lauren Tilton, Yale University
Kathryn Tomasek, Wheaton College
Andrew J. Torget, University of North Texas
William J. Turkel, University of Western Ontario

I m ag e C u r a t or s
Erin Holmes, University of South Carolina
Katherine Lennard, Stanford University
Jo-Ann Morgan, Western Illinois University
Christina Regelski, Rice University
Amy Sopcak-Joseph, University of Connecticut
Whitney Stewart, University of Texas at Dallas
Colleen Tripp, California State University,
Northridge

C h a p t e r E di t or s
Samuel Abramson, Rice University
Ellen Adams, Alice T. Miner Museum
Richard Anderson, Princeton University
Lauren Brand, Southern Nazarene University
Edwin Breeden, Old Exchange Building and Old
Slave Mart Museum
Emily Conroy-Krutz, Michigan State University
Ari Cushner, San Jose State University
Matthew Downs, University of Mobile
Angela Esco Elder, Converse College
Jesse Gant, University of Wisconsin
Jane Fiegen Green, American Historical
Association
Paula Fortier, Independent Researcher
Nathaniel Green, Northern Virginia Community
College
Michael Hammond, Taylor University
Michael Hattem, Yale University
Mary Anne Henderson, University ofWashington
David Hochfelder, University at Albany, SUNY
Daniel Johnson, Bilkent University
Amy Kohout, Colorado College
Gregg Lightfoot, The Girls Preparatory School
James McKay, University of Wisconsin
William Schultz, Princeton University
Nora Slonimsky, Iona College
Tara Strauch, College of Wooster
David Thomson, Sacred Heart University
Nicole Turner, Virginia Commonwealth University
Andrew Wegmann, Delta State University

C on t r i bu t or s
Christopher L. Abernathy, University ofOklahoma
Gregory Ablavsky, Stanford Law School
Sam Abramson, Rice University
Ellen Adams, William and Mary
Alvita Akiboh, Northwestern University
Jim Ambuske, University of Virginia
Richard A. Anderson, Princeton University
Seth Anziska, University College London
Kelly B. Arehart, William and Mary
Carolyn Arena, Omohundro Institute of Early
American History and Culture
Emily Arendt, Montana State University
Billings
Jeffrey Bain-Conkin, Notre Dame University
Andrew Baker, Texas A&M University–
Commerce
Thomas Balcerski, Eastern Connecticut State
University
Simon Balto, Ball State University
Laila Ballout, Northwestern University
Seth Bartee, Guilford Technical Community
College
Marco Basile, Harvard University
Jeremiah Bauer, University of Nebraska
Joshua Beatty, SUNY Plattsburgh
Amanda Bellows, The New School
Jacob Betz, Harvard University
Marsha Barrett, University of Illinois at
Urbana-Champaign
Ian Beamish, Johns Hopkins University© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

c on trib u t o r s 437

Myles Beaupre, Notre Dame University
Ethan R. Bennett, Washington University in
St. Louis
Daniel Birge, Boston University
William Black, Rice University
John Blanton, The City College of New York
Drew Bledsoe, Lee University
Cameron Blevins, Northeastern University
Nicholas Blood, Emory University
Eladio Bobadilla, Duke University
Lauren Brand, Southern Nazarene University
Edwin Breeden, Old Exchange Building and Old
Slave Mart Museum
Michael Brenes, Yale University
Marjorie Brown, Houston Community College
Kyle Burke, Northwestern University
L. D. Burnett, Tarleton State University
Alexander Burns, Ball State University
Carole Butcher, North Dakota State University
Matthew A. Byron, Young Harris College
Michael T. Caires, University of Virginia
Christina Carrick, Boston University
Michelle Cassidy, Central Michigan University
Peter Catapano, New York City College ofTechnology
Steffi Cerato, Johns Hopkins University
Andrew Chadwick, University of Maryland
Tizoc Chavez, Vanderbilt University
Christopher Childers, Pittsburg State University
Micah Childress, Grand Valley State University
Mary Beth Basile Chopas, University of North
CarolinaFrank Cirillo, University of Virginia
Justin Clark, Nanyang Technological University
Dana Cochran, Virginia Tech
Kristin Condotta Lee, Washington University in
St. Louis
Emily Conroy-Krutz, Michigan State University
Christopher Consolino, Johns Hopkins
University
Adam Constanzo, Texas A&M Corpus Christi
Wiliam Cossen, Penn State University
Aaron Cowan, Slippery Rock University
Mari Crabtree, College of Charleston
Michell Cresfield, Vanderbilt University
Ari Cushner, San Jose State University

Lori Daggar, Ursinus College
Andrew David, Boston University
Morgan Deane, Brigham Young University-Idaho
Jenifer Dodd, Vanderbilt University
Jean-Paul de Guzman, University of California,
Los Angeles
Matthew Downs, University of Mobile
Jennifer Donnally, University of North Carolina
Mary Draper, Midwestern State University
Dan Du, University of Georgia
Blake Earle, Southern Methodist University
Ashton Ellett, University of Georgia
Angela Esco Elder, Converse College
Alexandra Evans, University of Virginia
Sean Fear, University of Leeds
Maggie Flamingo, University of Wisconsin
Paula Fortier, University of New Orleans
Jeff Fortnoy, University of Oklahoma
Michael Franczak, Boston College
Leif Fredrickson, University of Virginia
Zach Fredman, Dartmouth College
Stephanie Gamble, Johns Hopkins University
Jesse Gant, University of Wisconsin
Josh Garrett-Davis, Autry Museum of theAmerican West
Zach P. Gastellum, University of Oklahoma
Jamie Goodall, Stevenson University
Jonathan Grandage, Florida State University
Larry A. Grant, The Citadel
Anne Gray Fischer, Brown University
Kori Graves, University at Albany, SUNY
Jane Fiegen Green, American Historical
Association
Nathaniel Green, Northern Virginia Community
College
Robert Gudmestad, Colorado State University
Joseph Haker, University of Minnesota
Blaine Hamilton, Rice University
Tracey Hanshew, Washington State University
Caroline Bunnell Harris, University ofCalifornia, Los Angeles
Michael Hattem, Yale University
Karissa Haugeberg, Tulane University
Chris Hayashida-Knight, Penn State University
Richara Leona Hayward, University ofPennsylvania© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 3 8 c ontr ibu tor s

Timothy C. Hemmis, Texas A&M University–
Central Texas
Mary Anne Henderson, University ofWashington
Mariah Hepworth, Northwestern University
Jordan Hill, Virginia Tech University
Hidetaka Hirota, Columbia University
David Hochfelder, University at Albany, SUNY
Nicolas Hoffmann, Oak Mountain Academy
Lilian Hoodes, Northwestern University
Rebecca Howard, University of Arkansas
Amanda Hughett, Duke University
Kylie A. Hulbert, Texas A&M University–
Kingsville
Matthew C. Hulbert, University of Georgia
Jonathan Hunt, Stanford University
Jun Suk Hyun University of Georgia
Hendrick Isom, Brown University
Zachary Jacobson, Northwestern University
Destin Jenkins, University of Chicago
Nathan Jérémie-Brink, New Brunswick
Theological Seminary
D. Andrew Johnson, Rice University
Daniel Johnson, Bilkent University
Christopher C. Jones, Brigham Young University
Matthew Kahn, Northwestern University
Suzanne Kahn, Columbia University
Micki Kaufman, CUNY Graduate Center
Lindsay Keiter, Penn State Altoona
William Kelly, Rutgers University
Brenden Kennedy, University of Montana
Western
S. Wright Kennedy, Rice University
William Kerrigan, Muskingum University
Krista Kinslow, Boston University
Jonathan Koefoed, Belhaven University
Gerard Koeppel, Independent Scholar
Stephn M. Koeth, Columbia University
Amy Kohout, Colorado College
Erin Bonuso Kramer, University of Wisconsin
Dale Kretz, Texas Tech University
Matthew Kruer, University of Chicago
Mark Kukis, Keck Graduate InstituteLucie Kyrova, Charles University
Guy Lancaster, Central Arkansas Library System

Allison Lange, Wentworth Institute of Technology
Kathryn Knowles Lasdow, Columbia University
Brooke Lamperd, Brown University
Scott Libson, Emory University
Gregg Lightfoot, The Girls Preparatory School
Matthew Linton, Brandeis University
Kyle Livie, Oholone College
Jennifer Mandel, Mount Washington College
John Garrison Marks, American Association forState and Local History
Dawn Marsh, Purdue University
Valerie A. Martinex, University of Texas
Paul Matzko, Penn State University
Ashley Mays, University of North Carolina
Lisa Mercer, University of Illinois at
Urbana-Champaign
Spencer McBride, Louisiana State University
Keith D. McCall, Rice University
Charles McCrary, Florida State University
Katherine J. McGarr, University of Wisconsin
James McKay, University of Wisconsin
José Juan Pérez Meléndez, University ofCalifornia, Davis
Ryan T. Menath, U.S. Air Force Academy
Samantha Miller, University of Pennsylvania
Shaul Mitelpunkt, University of YorkElisa Minoff, University of South Florida
Maria Montalvo, Tulane University
Celeste Day Moore, Hamilton College
Erik A. Moore, University of Oklahoma
Gregory Moore, Notre Dame College
Jessica Parker Moore, Texas Christian University
Joseph Moore, Gardner-Webb University
Isabella Morales, Princeton University
Felicia Moralez, University of Notre Dame
Melissa Morris, Bridgewater State University
Christen Mucher, Smith College
Andrea Nero, University at Buffalo, SUNY
Christopher Null, University of California,
Los Angeles
James Owen, University of Georgia
Brooke Palmieri, University College London
R. Joseph Parrott, The Ohio State University
Adam Parsons, Syracuse University
Ryan Poe, Duke University© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

c on trib u t o r s 439

Matthew Pressman, Seton Hall University
Emily Alise Prifogle, Princeton University
Bradley Proctor, University of North Carolina
Ansley Quiros, University of North Alabama
Laura Redford, UCLA
Michelle Reeves, US Naval War College
Ronny Regev, The Hebrew University ofJerusalem
Emily Remus, University of Notre Dame
Colin Reynolds, Emory University
Leah Richier, University of Georgia
Julie Richter, William and MaryBryan Rindfleisch, Marquette University
Angela Riotto, University of Akron
John P. Riley, Binghamton University, SUNYJames Risk, University of South Carolina
Andrew Robichaud, Stanford University
Michael Robinson, University of Mobile
Cara Rogers, Rice University
Katherine Rohrer, University of North Georgia
Emily Romeo, Depaul University
Nick Rowland, University of Texas
Brent Ruswick, West Chester University
Matthew K. Saionz, University of Florida
John Saillant, Western Michigan University
Christopher Paul Sawula, Emory University
Ian Saxine, Northwestern University
David Schley, Hong Kong Baptist University
John Schmitz, Northern Virginia Community
College
Kristopher Shields, Rutgers University
Evgenia Shnayder Shoop, University ofPennsylvania
Cameron Shriver, Ohio State University
Matt Simmons, University of Florida
Donna Sinclair, University of Central Michigan
Phillip Luke Sinitiere, College of BiblicalStudies
William E. Skidmore, Rice University
Elizabeth Skilton, University of Louisiana at
Lafayette
Nora Slonimsky, Iona College
Katherine Smoak, Johns Hopkins University
Christopher Sparshott, Northwestern University
in Qatar

Bill Speer, American Military University
Daniel Spillman, Oklahoma Baptist University
Kate Sohasky, Johns Hopkins University
Marie Stango, California State University,
Bakersfield
Megan Stanton, University of Wisconsin
Rowan Steinecker, University of Central
OklahomaColin Stephenson, Ohio State University
Gregory N. Stern, Florida State University
Whitney Stewart, University of Texas at Dallas
Tara Strauch, University of South Carolina
Joseph Super, University of West Virginia
Jordan Taylor, Indiana University
Michael Harrison Taylor, University of Georgia
Emma Teitelman, University of Pennsylvania
Chris Thomas, Reynolds Community College
Susan Thomas, University of North Carolina at
Greensboro
Robert John Thompson III, Southern Mississippi
David Thomson, Sacred Heart University
Patrick Troester, University of Akron
Ann Tucker, University of North Georgia
Nicole Turner, Virginia Commonwealth
University
Ashley Rose Young, Smithsonian Institution
Caitlin Verboon, Yale University
Alyce Vigil, Northern Oklahoma College
James Wainwright, Prince George’s Community
College
Kevin Waite, Durham University
Kaylynn Washnock, University of Georgia
C. Ruth Watterson, Harvard University
Benjamin Weber, Harvard University
Kelly B. Weber, Rice University
Andrew Wegmann, Delta State University
James Wellborn, Georgia College
Brandy Thomas Wells, Augusta College
Benjamin Wetzel, University of Notre Dame
Luke Willert, Harvard University
Mason B. Williams, Williams College
Naomi R. Williams, The College at Brockport,
SUNY
Jonathan Wilfred Wilson, University of
Scranton and Marywood University© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

4 4 0 c ontr ibu tor s

Kevin Wisniewski, University of Maryland,
Baltimore County
Nicholas Wood, Spring Hill College
Michael E. Woods, Marshall University
Garrett Wright, University of North Carolina

Nathan Wuertenberg, Ball State University
Charlton Yingling, University of Louisville
Kevin Young, University of Georgia
Rebecca Zimmer, University of Southern
Mississippi© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com

© 2019 by the Board of Trustees of the Leland Stanford Junior University.
Licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0. www.americanyawp.com